《The Flower Dances and the Wind Sings》 Chapter 0: Prologue Prologue Every time she forced out a breath, she felt herself nearing death. Laying looking as if she was already dead, she looked around. Around her, she saw that everyone¡¯s head was bowed solemnly, in preparation for her impending death. Her husband, who had been sitting next to her in a chair for the past few days ago, was also watching her fleeting breath. He wasn¡¯t exactly the most loving husband. He came from a military family. A man of strict conduct, but he was faithful to her. Sometimes, she was moved by his actions, like when he gave her flowers. All and all, they were not a loving couple, but they weremitted to their roles of husband and wife, so it was a decent marriage. She smiled faintly at her husband but then her face stiffened as her gaze turned to the boy behind him. This was her son. A young boy, whose face began to show the contours of a handsome man. His dull dark blue eyes were focused on her, but they were dry and devoid of any feelings for her. This is all my fault. She smiled sadly. Erce. That was her name. Born as the youngest daughter of Marquis of Visaride, she married into the Bernhardt family, to the best knight of the kingdom, and became the Duchess of Bernhardt. Everyone looked up to her with envy and praised her beautiful appearance. She lived a morous life that made her stand out everywhere she went. She was satisfied living her life this way. However, as her illness brought her closer to death, she began to regret what she had done. She had never been a loving mother to her only son. As soon as she turned sixteen, she got married and had her son at the young age of seventeen. The idea of bing a parent at a young age along with the constraints brought along with rearing a child, made her hate her son for changing her life around. The result was a cold rtionship between the mother and son. By the time she realized something was wrong, she couldn¡¯t undo it. All her life loved as the Visaride¡¯s youngdy, she was always kind and friendly to others. Though, when it came to her son, she did not know how to give him love and because of her pride she could not be the one to approach him first. ¡°¡­ time.¡± ¡­I have to tell you I love you. She opened her mouth again and tried to call out her son¡¯s name, but she did not dare speak with his icy cold eyes looking at her. It seemed as if criticisms would pour out of his mouth immediately if she spoke warm words. No, she won¡¯t me the child. He¡¯ll remember her as an indifferent mother and return to his regr routine soon after her funeral. She smiled sadly. Seeing that he didn¡¯t even cry, she once again realized how heartless of a mother she was. Her body, which was barely holding on, began to lose thest of its vitality. She slowly felt sleepy. I¡¯m dying. Unable to say ¡°I love you¡± until the end, Erce closed her eyes. ¡­I¡¯ll forever be your heartless mother. She died. * * * ¡®Oh, the Marchioness is so pretty.¡¯ People¡¯s attention. ¡®She has perfect family background and beauty. The high society will be noisy soon.¡¯ People¡¯s love. ¡®Lady Visaride. Would you please give me the honor of your first dance?¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re beautiful. I can¡¯t help but notice you.¡¯ ¡®Youngdy, I like you.¡¯ I took them for granted. ¡®A proposal arrived from the Bernhardt family.¡¯ ¡®Good for you, Erce. Wouldn¡¯t you be a happy woman?¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re getting married into such a good family.¡¯ Everyone looked at her with envious eyes. She alsoughed about it, as if she were familiar with that look in their eyes. Her father stroked her head affectionately. He looked at her as if he already knew that she would be the happiest woman ever in the world. ¡®I envy you for being loved by everyone, Erce.¡¯ Their voices are filled with jealousy. ¡®Be happy, Erce.¡¯ People are telling me to be happy. ¡®Thank you, everyone.¡¯ She smiled happily. ¡®Congrattions, ma¡¯am! It¡¯s a boy!¡¯ ¡®Congrattions, Erce! How can you give birth to a son in one try?¡¯ ¡®Lucky you! I¡¯m sure the Marquis will love it!¡¯ ¡®You¡¯ve worked hard.¡¯ ¡®Ma¡¯am, would you like to hug him?¡¯ A life so small that just fits into one¡¯s arms. She was thrilled by the small weight of it. ¡®Oh¡­ you¡¯re my son. He¡¯s my son.¡¯ How proud she was for doing a good job. ¡®A ball? Is that more important than your child?¡¯ ¡®But I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day. All my friends will be attending, so I can¡¯t be the only one who misses out¡­¡¯ ¡®They¡¯re not like you, they¡¯re unmarried, how can you be like them? Now that you have a child, you should be more devoted to your family.¡¯ ¡®Harsen.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s talk about this again when the child grows up. Or we can hold one at home.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯reing homete these days.¡¯ ¡®¡­ I¡¯ve seeded my father after his death. When things get stable, you can go on a trip anywhere. You can go to banquets more often than you do now.¡¯ ¡®Really?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ It¡¯s okay¡­ Sheughed inside, saying this was good enough. Some husbands don¡¯t let their wives leave at all. Besides, he was also busy because he just inherited his title. ¡®Oh my, Erce, are youing back to the parties now?¡¯ ¡®Oh, my God! How long has it been? Your beauty remains the same!¡¯ Yes, I just had to be a little patient. And so, she was able to get back to her original life again. Erce was smiling happily. ¡®But won¡¯t he mind if you don¡¯t go home?¡¯ ¡®No, He said I can returnte today.¡¯ ¡®But¡­ I heard you have a son.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®Yes, you have a son. Is it okay if you don¡¯t go? He¡¯s only five years old.¡¯ ¡®¡­. The nanny will take care of him.¡¯ ¡®What? Aren¡¯t you too often at parties these days? Aren¡¯t you leaving your son to the nanny too often?¡¯ ¡®Yes, it¡¯s against a mother¡¯s virtue to neglect her child.¡¯ ¡®Why don¡¯t you go back now?¡¯ Erce didn¡¯t want to return but she became worried for her son. She was really looking forward to this party. A friendly interaction under a fancy chandelier. Talking about this and that. An intimate conversation followed by a smile. That was all Erce ever wanted. ¡®But I¡¯m-¡® Only 22 years old. The words didn¡¯te out. She was afraid that they would look at her weirdly if they heard this. ¡®Yes, I should go. See youter.¡¯ How bitter she was to have to turn her steps at the climax of the banquet¡­ ¡®Mother, are you back?¡¯ A child who greets her with a smile at home¡­ ¡®¡­Mother?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡¯ How much she hated him. ¡®Ma¡¯am, the young master is very handsome because he resembles the Lord.¡¯ ¡®Oh, he¡¯s young but mature.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s not only smart but also talented in swordsmanship because he takes after the Lord. He¡¯ll be a great sessor to the family in the future.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re so lucky, my Lady.¡¯ My son grew up wonderfully. Even without me. ¡®Do you pay attention to the kid these days?¡¯ ¡®Why are you asking me that?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s¡­.. nothing. I apologize. I just want you to pay attention to him.¡¯ ¡®¡­okay.¡¯ ¡®Why don¡¯t you two have dinner together tonight?¡¯ The two of them¡­ just hearing about it felt strange to her. Was it so ufortable to eat with her own son? When he was a child, he naturally ate with his parents, but why does she feel so awkward with her son now? ¡®Madam, the Young Master¡­¡­ he is skipping his meal today.¡­.¡¯ ¡®Call him again.¡¯ It was revolting how he tantly refused to eat with her. She hated seeing those blue eyes that he inherited from her,ing at her call, and looking at her indifferently. ¡°Vicente.¡± Why is it so awkward? I only said his name with my mouth once, but the sound of the pronunciation, the tone, the word itself¡­ Why am I so devoid of emotion? ¡®Did you call for me?¡¯ Erce was angry. The look her son was giving her was annoying. I¡¯m your mother, your mother! ¡®The butler must have been mistaken. Go finish whatever you¡¯re doing.¡¯ Dry eyes that contained nothing looked back at her. ¡®Yes, mother.¡¯ She felt deste until he called her ¡°mother.¡± ¡°M-ma¡¯am, blood¡­!¡± The ice-cold rtionship remained until the moment of her death. Oh, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry! Erce shouted and shouted but her voice disappeared as soon as it left her throat. No one heard her cry. Just once¡­ If I could see you one more time¡­ Seeing her life shing before her like a panorama, she desperately wished for another chance. If I can go back, I will never be heartless. I¡¯ll be a loving mother. Vicente, if only I could see you again¡­! And maybe that desperate cry was the reason¡­ She got another chance. This is my first time tranting a novel, so I¡¯m sure I made a lot of mistakes. Please, tell me if you find some. Also, boiiiii was this prologue long!! Phew! If you like my trantion, please Chapter 1 1.Chapter 1. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ ¡°Madam!¡± She could feel someone shaking her body. The light entered her eyes naturally as she opened them. The splendidly crafted ceiling pattern was blurred and gradually became clear. ¡®Ceiling pattern?¡¯ She jumped up unexpectedly in surprise. Erce looked around quickly. It was her room. No, no, mine and Harsen¡¯s¡­ No, wait, that doesn¡¯t matter right now. ¡°You¡¯re up!¡± A woman with a cute appearance and brown hair swept down her chest looked relieved and soon wiped away the sweat on Erce¡¯s face. ¡°Gosh, why did you sweat so much?¡± Erce called her name in a puzzled way. ¡°Lianne?¡± She was a maid she brought from her family. Lianne got up in a hurry and looked at Erce¡¯s face. ¡°Madam, did you have a dream? You kept tossing and turning.¡± Erce had a hard time figuring out what was going on. ¡°I¡­¡± Lianne was looking at her with a serious face, but she couldn¡¯t manage her expression. If anyone saw Erce¡¯s pale face, they would have been worried. ¡°Are you alright? Should I get you some tea?¡± Lianne, who kept asking how she was doing, was invisible to her. Erce stammered and opened her lips. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Madam?¡± ¡®Am I alive?!¡¯ She stiffened on the spot without speaking. Tens of thousands of thoughts passed through Erce¡¯s mind. I was definitely dead. How am I still alive? How on Earth¡­? Was that a dream? It was a hell of a lot of pain for a dream. It wouldn¡¯t be weird if I died right now, would it?! How did the deade back to life? Maybe she didn¡¯t die actually? I thought I was dead, but I just got over it¡­ ¡®It¡¯s not hard to breathe anymore.¡¯ Erce was soon astonished by her revival. Every time she breathed, her chest tightened and it stung as if someone had stabbed her with a needle, but now she feels okay. She carefully breathed in and out slowly. Her chest went up and down finely. As expected, no pain was felt. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Her illness was definitely incurable. But now she¡¯s alive. Erce was suspicious of her current situation. How can the illness she suffered from disappear overnight? Also, her maid brought her tea so casually. Normally, she would ask her seriously how she was feeling today. Ever since she became ill, Lianne had been constantly checking up on her physical condition. ¡°Madam?¡± Lianne¡¯s voice calling her with a puzzled look brought Erce to her senses. Just then it came to her mind. The name that she desperately called before she died. No¡­ What is this¡­ Does she think that I¡¯m about to ask for my son first thing in the morning to scold him?! When Erce gave Lianne an absurd look, Lianne prepared herself to get scolded. Erce felt that Lianne sincerely thought so. She hurriedly excused herself, forgetting her embarrassment. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m not trying to scold you¡­ I just have a matter to discuss.¡± She said that with a very stiff expression, but she couldn¡¯t help it because it came out impulsively before she could go through her thoughts. ¡°What about Vicente?¡± Lianne was taken aback by her mistress¡¯s words. She never uttered his name with her mouth. Is she feeling unwell? Thinking so, she opened her mouth carefully. I hope I don¡¯t anger her. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the young master, he¡¯s at the training grounds. Madam, your face is pale, would you like me to pour you some tea to calm you?¡± As Lianne worried about her condition again, Erce shook her head. It wasn¡¯t the right time to drink tea leisurely. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Tell Vicente I¡¯m looking for him¡­ No, no. I should go myself.¡± ¡°¡­Madam, did the young master do anything wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± What do you mean by that? Did Vicente cause trouble? She didn¡¯t know what was going on because she couldn¡¯t figure her situation yet. When she looked at her with confusion, she took a breath and said earnestly, ¡°The young master doesn¡¯t neglect his studies or swordsmanship and gives excellent results every time. He even passed the apprenticeship exam at an early age. He is highly praised by his tutors due to his excellence in various fields such as politics, economics, geography, history, and society, so even if he made a mistake, he wanted to do well. If he did something wrong, why don¡¯t you gently tell him? The young master is maturepared to his peers, but he is still a boy. Please show mercy, Madam.¡± Whether it¡¯s a dream or a miracle, she came back to her daily life, but her personality could not change at once. She felt awkward doing what she usually didn¡¯t. ¡°First, I have to go to the training grounds.¡± She decided to stop making excuses and meet the person she missed the most. Erce felt awkward on her way to the training grounds. When she first entered the area, she was greeted by the butler. She, who had lived as a noblewoman all her life, had never entered the training grounds. Naturally, it was Vicente, the heir to the Knight Commander, who mainly used the training grounds. Erce, of course, knew that and did not step further into the training ground. ¡°I was really the worst.¡± Looking back at the past, she felt guiltier. She once again felt that she was a heartless mother. The training field was quite far away. She was in the underground basement of the mansion, but there was a window, so it was well lit. The window was half smaller than the one upstairs. Still, she could guess that people managed it well because it was not ufortable. As she walked along the hallway for a long time, she saw the two swords insignia at the intersection. It was the training field. Lianne opened the heavy-looking door. She heard a squeak. Considering Lianne¡¯s slender body shape, it opened fairly smoothly. Erce took a breath and went inside. Swish- As soon as she entered, she heard the sound of a de cutting through the air. ¡®Vicente.¡¯ A boy who was already well over her height was wielding a sword in a chiseled position. Every time the sword swung, sweat-drops on his fluttering hair reflected in the light and glistened. Erce admired inside. She, who was ignorant of swordsmanship, also admitted that it was an excellent posture. He was just as outstanding as she heard. Erce had never seen Vicente wield a sword before. Regrets resurfaced in her heart. I should go andpliment him at least once. She stared nkly at him for a long time but he didn¡¯t spare a nce towards Erce. She didn¡¯t know if it was because he was focused on training or if he was intentionally ignoring her. For some reason, Erce thought it was thetter. Lianne approached him and whispered something to him. Vicente slowly turned his head toward Erce. Erce was somewhat speechless as his deep, unreadable blue eyes confronted her. Vicente looked at Erce at an angle with a face that didn¡¯t show what he was thinking. A strong gust of wind flowed between them as if there were only her and Vicente here. Suddenly, Vicente looked down and lifted the sword that was lying on the floor. Then he slowly inserted the sword, he was holding in his right hand, into the scabbard. The sound of the de sliding into the scabbard rang sharply. He walked toward Erce with the sword in his hand. Even though she couldn¡¯t see the de, she felt threatened and her heart sank. Erce swallowed dry saliva. Meanwhile, Vicente, who had stopped in front of her at a certain distance, bowed politely. ¡°Greetings, Mother.¡± It was perfect manners, but she felt that he was definitely drawing a line. Nevertheless, her heart slowly began to pound. Thanks to this, the tension that gave her cold sweat disappeared a little. Erce slowly observed Vicente¡¯s face. Blue eyes inherited from her with ck hair and a soft face almost reaching adulthood. A cold impression overall. It was her son, Vicente who was looking at her coldly until she died. ¡°What brings you to the training grounds?¡± A voice that did not contain even a touch of emotion rang low. Erce chose her words, trying not to be nervous. ¡°I¡¯m here to see if you¡¯re doing well.¡± ¡­Oh God! She wanted to hit her mouth. What¡¯s with that unfamiliar tone that popped out of nowhere? I¡¯m not talking to my subordinates. What is this? Whether it was a dream or not, this is the first conversation we had since I died and revived. But I failed wonderfully. She could feel Lianne¡¯s gaze from the side. She seemed anxious that the two would fight again. Erce was a little upset. How is she so kind to the nobledies and the employees but like that with her only son? She felt frustrated. ¡°I¡¯m practicing without any problems. I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t have to worry about it next time.¡± Vicente dismissed her with its distinctive firmness. She felt her heart tear apart at the nuance of wanting to end the conversation, as well as the unspoken implication that she shouldn¡¯te again. She wanted to hug Vicente right away and cry and apologize. However, contrary to what she thought, her eyes weren¡¯t reddened and her shoulders weren¡¯t shrunken with guilt. She was always looking at Vicente in a straight, graceful posture. Vicente was taller than her, so she had to look up, but Erce did not raise her head too high nor cowered. She just looked at himposedly. As expected, old habits could not have changed overnight. She thought about rxing her body and raising her head a little more to keep her eyes straight, but she soon gave up. Awkward body gestures could cause unnecessary misunderstandings. For example, it might seem like she¡¯s mocking him or looking down on him. Respecting her son¡¯s space was the right thing to do at the moment. It would be nice if we got closerter, but I have to be satisfied with this right now. ¡®Should I leave just like that?¡¯ Erce wanted to say sweet things before she left, but she couldn¡¯t speak at all. As she remained still, Vicente bowed his head without expression. He seemed to be going back. ¡°Wait a second.¡± Erce caught him in his steps, which seemed to have no lingering feelings. Vicente¡¯s face was puzzled as he stopped at his spot. ¡°Do you have any other business, Mother?¡± Erce strengthened her resolve in front of Vicente, who showed clear signs of annoyance. ¡®I can do it.¡¯ She slowly stretched her arm over her son¡¯s shoulders. It was such a stiff gesture. As he was taller than her, naturally her arm was raised upward. ¡°Do¡­ well.¡± Tick, Tock. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Erce¡¯s hand touched and fell from Vicente¡¯s shoulder at once. To the onlookers, it looked as if a supervisor was encouraging a knight before going out to war. But that was not what mattered to those around them. ¡°This is crazy!¡± ¡°Oh, my!¡± ¡°Is this real?¡± ¡°Madam¡­¡± ¡°Mydy¡­¡± ¡°She did something like¡­ cheering up the Young Master!¡± Everyone gathered and looked at them with shock. Whenever they were together the servants walked on thin ice. They were nervous about what was going to happen today, but this was unexpected. They breathed a sigh of relief in unison. Vicente¡¯s expression was hardened by her not-so-encouragement-like-encouragement. It¡¯s amazing how his expressions disappeared. ¡®Is this not it?¡¯ Erce also stiffened her expression, wondering if she had made a mistake. * * * Chapter 2 2. ¡°Oh, my God, madam. What did I see earlier¡­ You, you, you gave¡­¡­.¡± Ignoring Lianne, who was thrilled and admiring her, Erce recalled her actions from earlier. Her heart throbbed when she saw her son¡¯s stiffened face on her touch. You don¡¯t want me to even touch you? Although her mood sank, she cannot me Vicente. Firstly, she has to change her demeanor. Erce didn¡¯t want to be rejected by him again. I have to change my habits for sure. She needed to change to win Vicente¡¯s heart. As she thought about it, Erce called Lianne, who was still in awe. She was still smiling brightly. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t asked yet.¡± ¡°What are you going to ask? I¡¯ll answer sincerely.¡± Lianne is a maid six years younger than Erce, and she had been with her since before her marriage. She was still serving Erce because she insisted on being next to her even after the marriage. That is why Lianne understood Erce¡¯s intentions behind her words. Erce opened her mouth with hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s um¡­¡± Why can¡¯t I say it? ¡°Yes, please go ahead.¡± ¡°I¡­ now¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Madam, I¡¯m ready to listen.¡± ¡°I want¡­ closer¡­¡± I want to be a bit closer to him. But she didn¡¯t mention the subject. As Erce fumbled to add Vicente¡¯s name, Lianne pped her hands and cheered. ¡°Oh, with the Young Master?¡± She¡¯s quick-witted. Erce looked at Lianne without distaste. Anyway, it wasfortable that she understood. ¡°As you know, me and Vicente¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get along well.¡± ¡°Yes, but if we stay like this¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯ll get worse.¡± ¡°Right, so¡­¡± ¡°Now, you want to be close?¡± She¡¯s a ghost! She nodded twice. Thankfully, Lianne said what she wanted to say. ¡°Umm-¡± Lianne pretended to worry while holding one hand on his chin. ¡°It¡¯s true that you two have been engaging in a swordless war.¡± That was too much! ¡°I thought that you two would never get along, but this day has finallye. I¡¯m relieved.¡± Lianne closed her eyes and began walking around the room like a detective. Erce, who was in a hurry, was frustrated by that but sat still and waited for words from her maid. It was obvious that if she interrupted her, she would dy even more. ¡°So, madam just realized that you¡¯ve been a heartless mother.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quitete, but still, I¡¯m d you realized it.¡± ¡°¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± There was a hint of me in her words of resentment. You¡¯ve never said anything about my indifference to my son. But upon closer look, the fundamental problem was Erce herself. How could be Lianne at fault? As she sighed, Lianne said in a calm tone. ¡°But Madam must have been upset, too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The Marquis pushed for marriage so quickly when you were at the prime of your life. Words like ¡°The flower of society¡±, ¡°The most beautiful in Grania¡±, were used to describe Madam.¡± Lianne continued without realizing that she was calling her dy¡± instead of ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Madam loved meeting people, dancing, and going to parties. Everyone loved that Young Lady. You lost all of that in an instant when you had the Young Master.¡­ Yes, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand your feelings.¡± ¡°Lianne¡­¡± ¡°Madam was young, too. There must have been many things you wanted to do. I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t mean this to happen but he¡¯s still your son.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you thought so.¡± Erce murmured quietly. Many people forced her to change for the sake of a mother¡¯s virtue. Whenever she did that, she thought she was the only one who felt unfair but it was reflected in Lianne¡¯s eyes too. It was a small constion apart from her sins. ¡°Do you regret getting married?¡± Lianne suddenly wondered if Erce was regretting her marriage. It¡¯s because her owner was restrained, but never once said she regretted getting married. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡± Erce spoke more inly than she thought. ¡°I think Harsen is a good husband. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± That was something that Lianne agreed with. ¡°The Lord is blunt, but you can still feel his sincerity. And he was very popr too. Handsome, heir to the Duke, and member of the First Order Knights. He was perfect as your husband. It was just a pity that the Madam couldn¡¯t enjoy her life and got married so quickly.¡± ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Because my father was sick.¡± At that time, Erce¡¯s father, Marquis Visaride, got ill suddenly. Erce¡¯s sister and brother were already married, so that wasn¡¯t a concern but Erce was unmarried. As opposed to for his son, the Marquis had to be strong to get his daughter married to a good family. Therefore, the Marquis chose the best family for Erce and quickly married her off. The Marquis of Visarideter died after Erce gave birth to Vicente, and her brother, Caron, inherited the title at only twenty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I talked unnecessarily.¡± Seeing Erce¡¯s darkened expression, Lianne politely apologized. But Lianne didn¡¯t need to apologize. It¡¯s already been a long time and Erce also didn¡¯t care about it anymore. ¡°No, it¡¯s already past. Instead, let¡¯s talk about the future. What should I do?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe, I think we should start by changing the way Madam talks first?¡± Erse nodded at her perfect point. Clearly, there was a problem with her unfriendly way of speaking. ¡°Madam is definitely sweet and affectionate to others. She¡¯s kind to the employees, too. But Madam speaks too coldly to her son. If you make your tone more gentle, it will be better to improve your rtionship.¡± ¡°For example?¡± ¡°Saying ¡®Do it.¡¯ or ¡®What is it?¡¯, is absolutely forbidden to talk in such an imposing manner.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Something like, ¡®Did you do it?¡¯, ¡®Of course.¡¯, ¡®What did you do~¡¯, would be a nicer way of asking him what he did.¡± Lianne pointed to her problem acutely and gave a solution as well. Of course, Erce was willing to ept Lianne¡¯s advice. ¡°No matter how mature the Young Master is than his peers, he¡¯s only 15 anyway.¡± Wait a second- ¡°15?¡± Oh, my God¡­ Lianne, seeing Erce¡¯s face turning pale, said with a grim voice, ¡°Perhaps, Madam doesn¡¯t even know the Young Master¡¯s age?¡± So, it¡¯s not a dream. I¡¯m really back? Vicente was 18 when she died. Lianne looked at her as if she really forgot her son¡¯s age. However, Erce had no time to care about that. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s 15 years old. This is three years before Erce¡¯s death. Then that means that she really came back to the past; it¡¯s not a dream. She started getting goosebumps all over. She unconsciously thought it was a dream¡­ Does that mean I came back in time? Did God really listen to her earnest prayers? Erce calmed her shocked heart and decided to believe in God in the future. In fact, she wasn¡¯t religious at all, so this was even more surprising. Yes, this was weird to think about. Vicente from the training grounds looked a little younger than he did then. She just didn¡¯t notice because they didn¡¯t see each other often. And didn¡¯t Lianne say Vicente just passed the apprenticeship exam? The 18-year-old Vicente had been an official knight for a while. Then she remembered herself dying. She was fine now. She has a healthy body as she did back then. If so¡­ Will she die again in three years? Will I get sick again¡­ Erce closed her eyes tightly as she thought of it. She was afraid of that stabbing sensation she felt in her lungs with every breath she took. She could deal with that but to wait for death helplessly¡­ To think of death after having suffered it once, extreme fear constrained her whole body. ¡°Madam?¡± The tension disappeared with a voice filled with worry. Erce blinked once and looked at Lianne. She looked worried. ¡°You¡¯re trembling.¡± Lianne carefully grabbed Erce¡¯s hand. She was looking at Erce with her eyes asking if she was okay, but weirdly enough, Vicente came to mind. ¡­ What are you doing? Erce shook her head and smiled self-deprecatingly. Now is not the time to be afraid of death. What¡¯s more frightening is to repeat the past again. To remain a heartless mother to Vicente again. It was not the time to foolishly worry whether she¡¯ll live long or die. Even if she was destined to die again in three years, the time in between is not entirely hers. The rest of her time should be devoted to Vicente. Maybe it¡¯s really thest mercy from God. It didn¡¯t matter how she came back or why she came back. The important thing is that she has one more chance now that she¡¯s back. Erce could never miss this opportunity, which might be the whim of God. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Tell me more.¡± Now, there¡¯s only one thing that Erce had to do. This life must be filled with love for her only son. ¡°What else should I fix?¡± When Erce suddenly asked with a grim face, Lianne smiled softly. ¡°Oh, are really going to fix it?¡± Her serious attitude also raised her motivation. ¡°You should spend more time with the Young Master.¡± ¡°Time?¡± ¡°Yes, you two always stay apart. Go look around the city, shop, and eat together outside, not at home¡­ Oh, before that you should eat together at home. Madam and Young Master eat separately except for dinner with the Lord.¡± It was certainly rare for the two to eat together. Harsen, who was usually indifferent, suggested having a meal together. They ate breakfast and lunch separately, and dinner together on the day her husband was present, but if not, they would eat separately. It was also morefortable for each other. ¡°Okay, good. We should eat together from tomorrow onwards.¡± ¡°Are you not having lunch and dinner tonight?¡± ¡°I wish I could, but¡­¡± Lianne replied as if she understood everything. ¡°Yes, it difficult to change suddenly. Then let¡¯s spend time thinking about how to treat the Young Master.¡± Sometimes Lianne seemed to be able to read Erce¡¯s thoughts. But it wasn¡¯t ufortable. Lianne was a maid who served Erce as a close aide for more than a decade. She treated her with the utmost care until she died. Erce spoke to Lianne with gratitude. ¡°Yes, we definitely need to spend time together. Should we walk around the garden?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Your garden is so beautiful. Lots of flowers must have bloomed by now.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll go shopping¡­ But do boys like shopping, though?¡± Looking at her friends¡¯ sons, they didn¡¯t seem to like shopping at all. Boys mostly liked ying card games or chess. Women usually went shopping with their daughters rather than sons. Even ordinary boys don¡¯t like shopping, but to go shopping with Vicente, the embodiment of bluntness? She couldn¡¯t imagine it at all, so Erce decided to exclude the idea. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure some boys like shopping. But Madam, what¡¯s important here is spending time together, not shopping. Did you really mean to just go shopping?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± That¡¯s why Erce shut up. Chapter 3 3. I can¡¯t believe she was really just going shopping. Lianne shot back at her with frustration. ¡°The shopping I¡¯m talking about here doesn¡¯t mean Madam goes shopping for herself. It¡¯s to naturally develop kinship between you two by picking out something the Young Master can use.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Something like clothes and essories that would look good on the Young Master. I heard that earrings are popr among men these days. Then, I don¡¯t think Young Master will like it¡­ let¡¯s discard this. Anyway, you can buy him gloves, or a handkerchief to wipe his sweat. You should embroider it yourself. Oh,e to think of it, isn¡¯t this a great idea? Madam isn¡¯t really good at embroidery but you can practice. We need to prepare a soft, in cloth and silk thread. Well, and what else is there? There are many things Madam can buy him like hats, party-wear, casual clothes, shoes, etc. Madam should definitely buy Young Master some clothes. It¡¯ll be good to appreciate his good-looks while he tries on different clothes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just think about it, make sure topliment him. Then it¡¯ll look like a friendly mother-son rtionship to anyone.¡± Lianne smiled brightly, speaking in a continuous stream of thoughts while imagining it. Erce, who had to embroider her son¡¯s handkerchief, buy him a hat, shoes, and clothes, andpliment him, struggled to pull up the corners of her mouth. ¡°That would be nice¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure? I¡¯m usually energetic so I¡¯m burning up with motivation. Madam should watch a y or performance together. You can watch ballet. Or maybe you could go on a trip together? Well, I think it¡¯s too early. What else is there¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop!¡± Erce hurriedly interrupted Lianne¡¯s words. Lianne still had a lot to talk about but paused with a puzzled look. ¡°Let¡¯s do it step by step. I can¡¯t do it all at once.¡± Erce seemed regretful at her logical words, but Lianne nodded meekly. ¡°Then, first, let¡¯s have breakfast together tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With thatpromise, Erce waited for tomorrow. * * * Erce got up 30 minutes earlier than usual and entered the dining room. The table with a red cloth with golden embroidery on it was for big families, but at most only three people sat on it, except for asional guests. Even then she mostly ate alone or with Harsen without Vicente. The destion had Erce feel lonely in her heart. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re early. I¡¯ll prepare a meal soon.¡± ¡°Okay. What about Vicente?¡± ¡°After he finished eating, he headed to the training ground.¡± Clifton answered, looking puzzled at Erce, who just asked about the whereabouts of the Young Master. Her face was filled with disappointment when she heard the butler. ¡°Tell him we¡¯ll have a meal together next time.¡± Clifton looked surprised when she seemed disappointed. ¡°The Lord will object. If the Young Master¡¯s meal is dyed, his schedule may be disrupted¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll start eating early. Call me in time for Vicente¡¯s meal.¡± ¡°What about the Lord¡­¡± ¡°Tell him to suit himself.¡± She usually ate with Harsen, except when he was busy. But now she couldn¡¯t afford to think about her husband. I have to improve my awkward rtionship with Vicente somehow. So it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m having a meal with Harsen or not. ¡°¡­Yes?¡± Erce always maintained her dignity so she was embarrassed at her rather dumb retort. She said without caring. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat with my son from now on.¡± ¡°Well, did you fight with the Lord? Take it easy, Madam¡­¡± Another maid nearby, Beth, asked her that. She was another maid she brought from the Marquis estate. Erceined in her heart that she treated her too casually, and smiled softly. ¡°Do you want to quit?¡± ¡°N-no!¡± Beth reflected and shut her mouth. Her reactions were always cute. Erce smiled and kindly added. ¡°Also, we didn¡¯t fight. Anyway, when is Vicente having breakfast? At 7 a.m.?¡± ¡°At 5 a.m.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a proper meal. He¡¯ll just have a slice of bread and immediately head to the training grounds.¡± Erce¡¯s mouth shut for the first time. She always ate around 8 a.m. She was not busy so she came earlier, thinking he would eat around 7 a.m., but was shocked hearing that he barely eats and goes for training at 5 a.m. Before long, Erce ordered with a cold face. ¡°Get Vicente right now.¡± Erce couldn¡¯t believe what Clifton had just said. I can¡¯t believe Vicente¡¯s been doing that. And I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t know that at all. I knew my husband was very interested in Vicente¡¯s education, but I didn¡¯t know it would be this much. From her point of view, it was ruthless. She wanted to go and argue right away. But did she deserve to me him when she didn¡¯t know how Vicente had grown up so far? She was never interested in him. Sadly, Erce realized that she didn¡¯t deserve it. She was ashamed of herself for not knowing anything about Vicente. She was angry at all that. Erce bit her lips. ¡°From now on, lock the training grounds until 8 a.m.¡± ¡°Then Young Master can¡¯t train.¡± ¡°Do as I say!¡± What¡¯s wrong with Madam? At Erce¡¯s anger, everyone including the butler, stomped their feet. As per her order, a maid went to call the Young Master, so he should be arriving soon, but if she encountered him in this condition, something bad might happen. ¡°Keep Vicente out of the training grounds before 8 a.m. in the future.¡± ¡°What have I done wrong, Mother?¡± Sure enough, she heard Vicente¡¯s cold voice that just appeared. ¡°Vicente?¡± When Erce turned towards the door, Vicente bowed his head. He was impably polite with wless manners, but his face was colder than usual. ¡°I¡¯ve been told that Mother called for me. But what were you just saying?¡± ¡°What you heard. I can¡¯t believe you wake up so early in the morning to train. That makes no sense¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing Mother should be concerned with.¡± Vicente cut off Erce¡¯s upset words without mercy. It was as if she was interfering with something. Erce was aghast by his coldness and without changing her tone, she said. ¡°Vicente, what do you mean? No one in this country, not even His Majesty, spends his day like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a matter of course for a knight in training. It¡¯s nothing strange. Mother, why are you doing this-?¡± ¡°Vicente!¡± The surrounding air chilled at Erce¡¯s angry yell. Only then did she realize she was too agitated. She collected her breath and spoke softly with a different tone than before. ¡°Don¡¯t you see anything wrong with it? This¡­ this is abuse. You¡¯re a kid that needs to grow up.¡± Vicente¡¯s face was slightly distorted at her words. He said with a sharper chill than before. ¡°If someone else had just heard that remark, it would have been a disgrace to the family and Father would have been angry.¡± So cold. Erce muttered nkly in that cold, freezing air. ¡°¡­ A disgrace to the family.¡± Of course, if someone else heard it, it would be a disgrace to the family name, but that¡¯s not what¡¯s important now. Vicente¡¯s mouth corners were slightly twisted, as if he had read Erce¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the most important thing to Mother?¡± It was subtle, but it contained ridicule towards her in its own way. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear this today.¡± Ending the conversation, Vicente turned his back towards Erce and went outside. * * * ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯m sure the Young Master will regret his words.¡± She didn¡¯t feel like eating after what happened earlier. Erce skipped breakfast and came back to her room. Lianneforted the sullen Erce, but she could not hide her sorrow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have told you beforehand, but I forgot¡­¡± Lianne expressed guilt for forgetting her duty, but it was not really her fault. Lianne was Erce¡¯s exclusive maid. Since Erce usually had no exchange with her son, there was no need for Lianne to know Vicente¡¯s schedule. Erce had no intention of ming Lianne anyway and recalled what happened earlier. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Harsen would do that.¡± Vicente is still a growing boy, but he trains even by skipping meals. He probably doesn¡¯t even sleep properly. Does he have any friends? He should be having fun outside with his friends. Even if Vicente is the heir of the family, the fact that her son is not enjoying a single thing that his peers take for granted remains unchanged. Why would you do this..? What do I do now? Erce¡¯s heart sank as she resented herself. And even though she knew he didn¡¯t deserve it, she eventually resented Harsen. She knew he was sincere as Vicente was his only son, but his method was cold-hearted. He didn¡¯t give his son any time to rest. ¡°The master always seeks perfection.¡± I can¡¯t believe my husband pushed Vicente this hard. I knew his schedule was tight, but I didn¡¯t know it would be this much. ¡°How many tutors does he have?¡± ¡°Young master is studying geography, history, society, diplomacy, economics, politicalw, philosophy, literature, basic culture, piano and so on. He has at least about 10 tutors.¡± ¡°That many?¡± ¡°Yes, the Lord looks only for the best in each field of education. They are mostly academic professors.¡± ¡°¡­You mean Vicente takes all of that?¡± ¡°The Young Master is doing well enough.¡± ¡°Oh, my God.¡± A short sigh came out of her mouth. It¡¯s a tremendous schedule, but he pulls it off. She admired his intelligence but felt suffocated by his physically and mentally exhausting schedule. ¡°¡­ a child.¡± ¡°Madam.¡± She calmed down her nerves and calmly vented. ¡°I never thought we were in a family that abused children.¡± Words that lingered in her mouth popped out easily. Lianne looked at Erce nervously. Abuse? While she was anxious about who might be listening to such radical words, she also felt sorry for Erce, who was distorting her expression . ¡°Lianne.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Tell the butler to cut down all but four tutors.¡± Instead of asking, ¡®Only four?¡¯ Lianne followed her words faithfully. ¡°Which subjects should I exclude?¡± ¡°Geography, history, society, and politicalw for now, and then he can slowly study the rest afterpleting these. And he doesn¡¯t need to learn how to y the piano. Philosophy too. They just teach useless things like why I live, why I exist, where Ie from, where will I go!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right¡­ it¡¯s really useless.¡± She must have had a hard time studying philosophy. Lianne didn¡¯t say anymore and did what she said. I¡¯m sure the Lord will say something, but he can¡¯t deal with a mother¡­ She expected a chilly air to flow soon in the mansion and vowed to stay away for a while. ¡°And tell them to lock up the training grounds until 8 a.m. If you hear a report that Vicente entered the training grounds before 8, tell him it¡¯s my order.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Tell Vicente that we¡¯re going to have a meal together at 7:30. Make sure he attends.¡± ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t he refuse if you ask for too much?¡± ¡°Will he listen to me if I don¡¯t do this?¡± That¡¯s true. The Young Master is stubborn. Madam is a bit overbearing, but it can¡¯t be helped this time. Above all, she was so angry that I couldn¡¯t help but get along as much as I could. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll inform the Young Master right away. But since you¡¯re both angry with each other, why don¡¯t you have lunch and dinner separately today and have a calm morning tomorrow?¡± ¡°¡­ Right. Today¡­ I got carried away without realizing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Lost in thought, Erce nodded a couple of times. ¡°Yes, that would be better.¡± Instead of making the rtionship better, she made it worse. She should have been patient, but she couldn¡¯t help but be mad at the fact that Vicente grew up like that, and that she had no idea either. Erce wasn¡¯t going to let this go. ¡°When will Harsen arrive today?¡± I have to talk with my husband to solve this issue. * * * Chapter 4 4. A silver-blue light began to pour into a dark room. The faint light squeezed through a woman¡¯s eyes. The woman frowned and soon turned to the other side. She then unconsciously stretched out her arm trying to find his presence. She swept her arms for a while, but when she couldn¡¯t feel any warmth, her eyelids opened slowly. ¡­ So you came after all? The side next to her was vacant. Harsen didn¡¯te home untilte yesterday, so she had to sleep alone, let alone talk. Erce still nced at the side next to her with a hazy mind. ¡°You were sleeping.¡± Luckily, Harsen stopped by for a shut-eye when she noticed the bedding a little cluttered. She turned her head slightly toward the window. The color of the sky was gradually brightening, and dawn was breaking. This means Harsen came home near dawn and left at dawn. She knew he was busy with territorial issues with the neighboring Conrad Kingdom. But she didn¡¯t expect him to be so busy that he woulde sote at night and disappear again at dawn. The man¡¯s body was surely made of steel. He was never oncete. Harsen always got up earlier than her and set about at a fixed time. A question suddenly crossed Erce¡¯s mind. ¡°Is this how Harsen always lived?¡± She thought it might be the lifestyle of this family. If so, then that exins the things from yesterday. Having lived like that himself, he might be used to this method of education¡­ Thinking that Harsen might have grown up just like Vicente, her overflowing anger disappeared and was reced withpassion for him. Still, this isn¡¯t right. But that is that and this is this. No matter how strictly Harsen has been living, it was uneptable to push his son through this. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t know how wrong this was. Erce and he definitely needed to discuss this matter. Erce got up and decided to prepare for the uing meal. Just in time, Lianne came in and announced the time. Lianne hurried to help her get ready. The breakfast was earlier than usual, so she moved her hands quickly. Lianne braided Erce¡¯s golden hair curled them up and fixed them neatly. The preparation ended by simply wearing the clothes that Lianne chose. ¡°All set, Madam.¡± Now it was time to eat with Vicente. He¡¯sing, right..? Lianne smiled as if she noticed the concern on Erce¡¯s face. ¡°The Young Master is already waiting.¡± Fortunately, what happened yesterday will not happen again. She released a sigh of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As she entered the dining room, she noticed a boy sitting in a graceful posture on the right side of the head seat. With his back straight, he was facing forward in a slightly lowered gaze. You came. Erce¡¯s lips curled up naturally. ¡°You are here.¡± At her appearance, Vicente rose from his seat and greeted her politely. ¡°Greetings, Mother.¡± Even though she said that kindly, the answer was still stiff. But it didn¡¯t hurt. She didn¡¯t think that only this kind of kindness would break down the walls of his heart that built up over the years. She has to be punished more. She must endure no matter how hurtful Vicente is. But that doesn¡¯t mean Vicente said anything harsh. He was just as distant from her as ever. And aren¡¯t her sins too great for her to give up just because he¡¯s cold? Erce thought that it was natural and headed towards the head seat. Clifton pulled out the chair gracefully. Erce gently smiled and sat down. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time since I had breakfast.¡± It has been a long time since the two of them not only met face to face in the same space but also shared a meal. There was a little tension in the unfamiliar situation. Erce began to watch Vicente carefully. Vicente was still looking down and avoiding her, so she was able to appreciate him morefortably. I¡¯ve thought this before too, but he is very handsome. While his overall impression was cold, each stroke that made up his face was surprisingly gentle. His features, drawn under his ck hair darker than dawn, were perfect. His brightly shining pupils and the noble air exuding from him gave off an impression of a noble prince. Erce smiled silently. He grew up really well. Without her¡­ ¡°Do you know why I called yo-?¡± ¡°Do you know¡± almost habitually came out from her lips, but fortunately, her tone was soft. Vicente¡¯s sunken eyes flowed towards her. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± A monotonous answer rang in her ears. ¡°Um¡­ I¡­¡± Erce stuttered considerably in her conscious effort to choose words. If anyone saw her right now, they might think she¡¯s dumb. Before, Erce would also have felt shame because she valued dignity. But she decided not to care about such trivial matters anymore. ¡°From now on, you and¡­ with you¡­¡± Why am I hesitating? I have let go of this lofty pride if I¡¯ll be getting something much more precious. ¡°I want to eat with you.¡± Finally, the difficult sentence came out. For the first time, Erce realized that asking to eat together was such a difficult thing to say. Vicente remained silent, seemingly unaware of what to say. Erce wanted to know what Vicente was thinking, but his eyes were still deep and dark, so she couldn¡¯t read anything. A small silence opened his lips. Clearly, he thought that he should no longer dy answering. ¡°Please tell me why you made that decision.¡± It wasn¡¯t a yes or no, but apletely business-like, stern reply. It seemed he could not understand the sudden change in her attitude. Erce was at a loss for words. Why did I decide that? Can¡¯t I just say that I want to eat with you? She realized that she and Vicente needed a good reason to eat together. Reason¡­ Erce had no great reason to ask to eat together. I just wanted to have a meal with my son. Erce briefly thought about making up a reason. But I don¡¯t want to lie. I want to express my feelings as they are. I don¡¯t want to experience the tragedy of leaving again without saying anything like in the past. ¡°There¡¯s no special reason.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I just want to eat with you.¡± Erce said looking straight into Vicente¡¯s eyes. Vicente was still staring at her with doubtful eyes. ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you lonely because Father is busy?¡± What the hell is that supposed to mean? At the ridiculous remark, she narrowed her brows as if to frown. On second thought, yes, she was always a neglectful mother. From Vicente¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s natural not to understand what she is doing now. Which is why she shouldn¡¯t have expected a simple answer. Erce convinced herself a hundred and a thousand times over and stammered. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Ah, son¡­ Is it strange that you and I eat together?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It must be strange. Vicente¡¯s expression looked a little stiff. Even now, she has toe up with a usible reason, but she had a vivid idea of what the stiffened muscles around Vicente¡¯s eyes meant. She found it unfair now. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you a few questions.¡± ¡°¡­ Ask me.¡± ¡°I heard from Clifton that you cut down on my tutors. You also ordered them to keep the training grounds closed until 8 a.m. Why did you do that?¡± Clifton was the butler of the mansion. Erce ordered him through Lianne, and naturally, Vicente heard those instructions from him. Vicente¡¯s eyes still had no warmth, but sadly, Erce was used to them. Maybe I will never see my son smile. Erce sighed and said. ¡°I thought you might be having a hard time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not having a hard time.¡± Vicente replied sternly. But Erce also had no intention of backing down on the issue. ¡°No. I heard you sleep for only five hours a day. You train for five hours at the training grounds. Then You spend six hours learning various lessons. Four hours to study them. Two hours to read a general knowledge book. Also, I¡¯ve heard that when you¡¯re free, you process documentsing up from the estate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°No excuses. You are to take a break. Wanting to learn more is good and you are sincere in it too. But what if you don¡¯t eat properly and faint by overworking yourself? Can¡¯t you see the people who will worry about you if you faint? I don¡¯t know about anyone else, but I¡¯m worried about you. You¡¯re my son, and I¡¯m your mother.¡± Mother. It sounded so shameless even if she said it casually. Anyone would know that Erce has never shown the slightest bit of interest in her only son. It¡¯s ridiculous for the other side to use the word ¡°mother¡± in front of him for a matter that she had ignored until now. Her expression suddenly turned dark. Erce¡¯s heart was not good either. It¡¯s like she¡¯s pretending as if nothing had happened before. I never meant to cover it up¡­ How can I ever forget this guilt? She said so herself, but that word pricked her chest too. There was only one reason why she used the word ¡°mother¡± even though she knew it would hurt both of them. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to hear it, she indirectly expressed that he is still under Erce¡¯s protection as the heir of the family. If she doesn¡¯t do this, he won¡¯t listen to her¡­ ¡°Did Father allow this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell him today.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to believe it. He seemed to assume that Erce was doing this only based on her impulsive decision. This is because the Duke¡¯s decision overrides the Duchess¡¯s decision. But in fact, contrary to his expectations, Erce was doing things arbitrarily without consulting Harsen. Erce also believed that her husband would not stop her. From the other¡¯s perspective, Harsen seems to be quite cold on the outside, so they assume he¡¯s the patriarch, but surprisingly, he does everything Erce asks. However, this time I¡¯m not sure whether he¡¯ll ept or not, but I won¡¯t back down even if he says no. I¡¯ll have to think about another n then. ¡°And don¡¯t do anything today, just rest. You¡¯ve been overdoing it until now.¡± ¡°I have lessons to attend to.¡± ¡°I already told you yesterday to go rest.¡± Vicente lifted his eyebrows slightly. He didn¡¯t reveal much, but she felt that he wasn¡¯t happy about the current situation. It¡¯s probably natural to reject a mother who never showed any interest in him but suddenly began to interfere in his life. This wasn¡¯t unexpected for Erce¡­ but to him, this was just another act. You may feel upset right now, but you¡¯ll realize was the right thing to do when you think about itter. I¡¯m sorry I did it my way. Her mouth moved slightly as if saying sorry while facing him without avoiding the cold shadow in his eyes. I know you don¡¯t like it, but please let it slide this time. Her affectionate voice echoed Vicente¡¯s ears. ¡°Or should I cut down on all of them? That¡¯s alright too.¡± Ayo I thought we were gonna leave without breakfast. *sigh* My neck hurts¡­ Tension neck is a beach Don¡¯t forget to support me on my kofi Chapter 5 5. Vicente couldn¡¯t say anymore because the meal was served at the same time as Erce finished saying about cutting down all tutors. On the table were creammb stew, Caesar sd, baguettes with butter, and baked potatoes with melted cheese. Erce looked at Vicente¡¯s eyes on the all-white food. The food on the table was purely Erce¡¯s taste. She knew she had a peculiar diet. Even though Harsen is used to it now, she has no idea how disgusted initially he was at her greasy diet. Erce smiled awkwardly realizing she forgot to tell Clifton to serve her food differently than usual. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare something else¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat it.¡± Vicente picked up the spoon without hesitation. Erce looked sheepish at his resoluteness. Erce took a bite of the stew, thinking she should tell Clifton to prepare a regr meal tomorrow. The creamy soup was delicious as always. Thinking so, Erce carefully watched her son taste the stew. One may never know, he might like it if he takes after her. However, Vicente had a regr taste. He tried it several times before finally putting the spoon down. She felt guilty because he didn¡¯t touch the other dish either. Her guilt shed on her face. Why do I have such a taste..? For the first time in her life, she was disappointed by the diet she had never regretted. Every new step with Vicente felt like a challenge. ¡°Can I ask you what you¡¯re going to do after breakfast?¡± The authority she had previously imposed on him disappeared because of the sudden guilt she felt. Vicente also seemed to be thinking about what to do with the suddenly empty schedule. He stared at Erce without opening his mouth. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t have anything to do, why don¡¯t you join me in the back garden?¡± At his gaze, Erce said casually. It wasn¡¯t nned, but it would be nice to spend some time together. ¡°¡­ Do you mean Mother¡¯s garden?¡± Vicente¡¯s answer came out a little slow. For instance, when he said, ¡°Mother¡¯s garden?¡±, he probably meant ¡°With Mother!?¡± There were not many gardens in the first ce. Erce nodded shamelessly, ignoring his reluctance. ¡°Yes, the roses must be in full bloom by now, so it will be really beautiful.¡± It¡¯s May now, so it must be full of bloomed roses. Wouldn¡¯t my ice-cold rtionship with Vicente melt a little if we enjoy the beautifully bloomed flowers together? She thought that it was a really good idea. Vicente looked at her without showing any positive or negative response. He never answers her readily, and seemed to be trying to figure out what Erce intended to do. Am I still asking too much? Erce swallowed a bitter smile and shook her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you.¡± Unlike her cool words, her shoulders were drooping. Erce didn¡¯t know where the confidence that Vicente would ept her offer came from. Trying to hide her disappointment, Erce pretended to naturally take a fork for the sd. ¡°No, I¡¯lle.¡± She thought she was rejected, but heard an unexpected answer. Her pupils grew round. *** The garden was as beautiful as ever. Starting with small grass flowers blooming everywhere, red roses were scattered over the greenery. It was clearly May. Anyone who sees the joy that nature brings will raise the corners of his mouth. Erce, who likes beautiful things, also smiled. She wanted to go down and walk through the garden. After a while, Vicente came, ready to go with her. He was dressed in simple in clothes. ¡°Shall we go down?¡± Having said that, an arm stretched to her. Erce was staring nkly until she noticed that he meant to escort her. It was a private outing, not a public one, so she was taken aback, but he reached out without hesitation. Erce looked surprised at his unexpected gentlemanly manners. Come to think of it, Lianne said that he excelled in his lessons, but was this also included? ¡°Thank you.¡± Erce smiled and ovepped her hands over Vicente¡¯s outstretched arm. Anyway, there was nothing wrong with epting his kindness. Vicente led her gracefully, ncing at the pale back of her hand for a second. The garden was beautifully decorated because of Erce¡¯s devotion. If it were thedies of other families they would¡¯ve been impressed, but seems like Vicente was more insensitive than she thought. He was only looking ahead as if the splendid colors that met his eyes did not inspire him at all. They barely had a conversation. They had a very formal exchange, ¡®How are you?¡¯ and ¡®I¡¯m fine.¡¯ Erce was too shy to boast about the garden, so she kept her mouth shut. After a long walk, staring ahead only, she suddenly stared at his side profile. It¡¯s been years. Walking side by side with my son. It¡¯s been years since we¡¯ve been together for no reason. Vicente was way over her height before she knew it. He will be an official knight soon. It¡¯s hard to be a knight at a young age, but in the past, her son, the sessor of a military family, was knighted at only fifteen. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡± His low voice brought her back from her thoughts. It¡¯s been barely 30 minutes and he¡¯s already asking to leave. It was a pity, but Erce decided to be satisfied with this. It was a great achievement in itself walking together in the garden like today. Vicente also gave way a lot. Erce recalled Lianne¡¯s words to take everything slowly. ¡°Alright, you can go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave, then.¡± ¡°Ah, why don¡¯t we go out together tomorrow?¡± Oops. Sweetly, sweetly. It¡¯s not easy to fix old habits. Erce waited for Vicente¡¯s answer while recognizing that she had to change. ¡°I have political sciences ss.¡± A firm refusal. With Vicente¡¯s schedule on hand, however, the answer wasn¡¯t unexpected. But she also knew that there was no schedule after the political sciences ss because she cut down on arge number of his tutors. ¡°How about going after ss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to do sword training.¡± Another failure¡­ Wait, again? I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s going to train again in his free time. Then, all I did was meaningless! ¡°Rest in your spare time¡­ that¡¯s the point.¡± ¡°I have a knight¡¯s exam soon. I shouldn¡¯t be neglecting my training.¡± She knew there is quite a long time to call it ¡°soon¡±, but her son doesn¡¯t ck at all. Erce suddenly became curious. I wonder if he really wants to be a knight or is forced to do something he doesn¡¯t want to for the sake of the family. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be a knight.¡± ¡°What are you-¡± ¡°If there is something you want to do, you can do it.¡± I never wanted you to be a knight. And whatever is a knight? Don¡¯t they receive honor by dying on the battlefield? My God! On thought, this is a serious problem. Now, Erce would rather Vicente quit knighthood. Not only was it dangerous, but she now wanted Vicente to live his life. I want him to do what he wants to do. No, even staying at home doing nothing is fine, too. We are loaded anyway! Erce¡¯s head was full of thoughts when the cold reaction came back. ¡°Why are you doing this, sincest time?¡± ¡°¡­Vicente?¡± ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯re saying? I am the only child of my father, the patriarch of Bernhardt, so I must go through Bernhardt¡¯s path of session. And you¡¯re telling me not to be a knight just like that.¡± ¡°I just¡­¡± ¡°Does Father know that Mother is doing this? I really hope that he doesn¡¯t find out about this. He would be furious if he found out. Please, be mindful of your words.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Tears seemed to flow in her eyes because of his disdainful gaze. She had no political agenda. In her defense, it was strictly for Vicente. Only for Vicente. I didn¡¯t want you to do any hard work. I just wanted you to live a peaceful life¡­ ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to live your life for the sake of the family. Is that wrong?¡± ¡°Mother.¡± His lips shut tightly and opened. ¡°Mother is not like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And you don¡¯t need to be like that.¡± A voice defining her coldly. He wasn¡¯t ming or criticizing her for living solely for her family¡­ It was just a very insensitive voice defining her as such a person. For the family¡­ Yes, I lived for the family¡­ Married for the family.¡­ Gave birth to you for the family¡­ Erce¡¯s eyes began to blur. With unfocused eyes, she looked up at Vicente and asked. ¡°Tell me. Who am I then?¡± She wanted to know what Erce was to him. I don¡¯t know what I mean to you. I¡¯m your mother¡­ But I don¡¯t know what you think of me. Dry eyes stared at her and a drier voice flowed into her ears. ¡°You are the person of honor in Visaride and the wife of the Duke of Bernhardt, the sword of the King. You are the noblest woman in the country.¡± Her heart started pounding and squeezing. His gaze had no warmth for his mother. It was a gaze that looked through others thoroughly. And Vicente doesn¡¯t see her as a mother¡­ When he was done talking, Vicente turned his back on her and began to walk back. There was no hesitation in his steps. Soon after, when even Vicente¡¯s shadow hadpletely disappeared, a clear stream of water flowed down Erce¡¯s cheek. *** ¡°Erce, I think you¡­ You need to treat your son better.¡± Eshahilde, her older sister smiled sadly. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know¡­¡± She patted Erce¡¯s head gently. ¡°Just how much I envy you¡­¡± Although she epted her gesture, thinking she was spoiling her, Erce couldn¡¯tpletely understand her. ¡°I envy you.¡± By the time she began to understand her words a little, she was long dead and gone. * * * Every scene is a stab on my kokoro. I have dreams about this one now. The manhwa wasn¡¯t enough and now the novel is slowly killing me. But *sigh* I¡¯m a sucker for tragedies >.< I released two chapters today. I shall die for some time¡­ Pray for my health¡­ and sanity¡­. Let me know my mistakes. I¡¯m sure there are a lot since my brain is working on itsst juice. Don¡¯t forget to Chapter 6 6. She sat down there and cried for a long time. And then Lianne, who was worried about her, came to her. Lianne wiped away Erce¡¯s tears and patted her back. Lianne did not ask any questions as if she understood her. After Erce¡¯s tears stopped, Lianne kindly helped her up. Her grief-stricken body had no strength left, so Erce leaned against Lianne back to her room. Erce nklyy on her bed, dazedly remembering what happened earlier. Vicente was right in a way. Queen Grania, who had the highest position in the country, died after giving birth to Prince Alexis, so there was only a prince, but no princess. But that wasn¡¯t the answer she wanted. Erce wanted to be a mother to Vicente. What does she mean to Vicente? But in fact, there was nothing to think about. It¡¯s just a beneficial rtionship with a mother who is from a good family. Had she been from an insignificant family, there would be no such regard. Even the servants would not have obeyed hermand to reduce the number of tutors or control the training grounds. She would have lived her life unable to do anything without her husband¡¯s consent. No, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten married in the first ce. She deprecated herself. Erce was also noble, no matter how free she was, she had to consider the interests of the family. Basically, nobles value family honor above life and live their whole lives trying to raise their family prestige. In that, marriage was usually the way women lived for their families. Marrying into a good family and saving the family¡¯s status. And Erce, like the rest of the nobles, was also faithful to her duties. She married the man from the best family among the proposals she received, as her father had suggested. She truly had no regrets. In fact, the idea of regret itself was strange. This is the best family she could go for. She made the best choice at that time. Therefore, Erce didn¡¯t know what was there to regret. ¡°Madam, the Lord has returned home. And he wants to see you¡­¡± Lianne¡¯s voice seemed stiff as she opened the door. Erce sighed and got out of bed. Her gestures seemed weak because she had yet to regain her energy. ¡°My husband must be very angry.¡± She walked away thinking that this was the worst time to meet him. * * * Erce paused as she entered his office. The lights were off. To be exact, all the lights except for themp on the table. The dark room, relying on light from a dimly litmp, looked dreary. The owner of the room was sitting on a sofa with his eyes closed. Shaky light glowed over his face. Because of that the man¡¯s face repeatedly darkened and brightened. ¡°Harsen.¡± Her heart trembled like a stem of reed. It¡¯s been a long time since they had confronted each other. Erce looked at Harsen¡¯s face a little nkly. His jet-ck hair was scattered irregrly over his forehead. Looks like he just arrived. ¡°You are here.¡± Harsen¡¯s closed eyes slowly opened, revealing his ck eyes that turned towards Erce. Erce was speechless from the suspense. She wanted to know if he was angry, but there were no signs on his face. His ck eyes, looking at her only, seemed strangely decadent. She realized, he was tired. She finally understood why there was no light in the room. He must have been tired because he was working in the light all day long for consecutive days. He probably wanted a shut-eye until she came. ¡°I¡¯ll turn on the light.¡± As she expected, Harsen tried to turn on the light when she came. ¡°No, I know you¡¯re tired. We can talk like this.¡± Erce stopped him. It was not difficult to talk to each other face to face because there was amp anyway. It would be nice for Harsen to relieve his fatigued eyes. He followed without ncing at her. Erce sat across from him as the suffocating tension eased a little. ¡°Why did you involve yourself in Vicente¡¯s education without my permission?¡± He said with his eyes closed. He did not express his anger openly but was pointing out her involvement in his son¡¯s affairs with a consistent chill. When he didn¡¯t hear her answer, Harsen said once again. ¡°Tell me, why did you do as you please without asking me?¡± Even with closed eyes, Harsen somehow seemed to be looking at her. Erce swallowed dry saliva. She took a breath and opened her mouth. ¡°I heard about the education Vicente has been receiving thus far.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± It was not a scary situation but she was scared. Erce regretted not turning on the lights. The light was still flickering over his face, and his shadowy face felt sharper than usual. ¡°What do you mean? Your teaching style is too harsh. Vicente is still young.¡± ¡°Whether he¡¯s young or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that Vicente is the family¡¯s sessor. I¡¯m only giving him the education that is best for him. Why would you involve yourself in it?¡± ¡°He can do well enough even if you don¡¯t do it that way. And I¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for you to judge.¡± Her face looked irritated when Harsen cut off her words relentlessly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for doing it my way. But I¡¯m that child¡¯s mother. If parents don¡¯t judge, who will?¡± ¡°¡­ Hah.¡± His lips slightly opened in the dark shadow. He opened his closed eyes. The light reflected in his pupils. Erce thought that those eyes were as sharp as a de. He persistently looked at her. Erce also faced him without avoiding him. She suddenly wondered. How will she look in his eyes now? What was he thinking while looking at her blue eyes? Suddenly, she heard a lowugh from somewhere. Harsen was looking at her with an odd look. She knew why he looked at her like that. All that time, she had no interest in her son. It would be ridiculous to talk about his education now. No matter what criticism he made, Erce had nothing to say. I was prepared for this. She was ready to hear harsh words from the moment she faced him. There was tension in the quiet space. Harsen slowly opened his mouth as if confused by something. ¡°I want my child to be perfect. In regards to continuing the family, I¡¯m not saying that he¡¯scking. Even if it may seem cruel to you, I want you to know that I¡¯m doing this for his sake.¡± Fortunately, Harsen didn¡¯t criticize her intentions. Relieved by it, Erce spoke more calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to me you. But he¡¯s only 15. I was just worried that if he¡¯s pushed too hard, it might backfire on uster.¡± Harsen paused for a moment. Erce guessed that he¡¯s probably surprised. She, not anybody else, was worried about Vicente. In truth, there was no such indication on his face, so this was just her guess. ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± She heard his drowsy voice. He was really tired, so he was wiping his face down with one hand. Erce felt sorry. She must¡¯ve added to his fatigue with the butler¡¯s report on her deliberately returning all the hired tutors and controlling the training grounds. It doesn¡¯t matter if she is the Duchess because the true owner of this house is Harsen. Even now, there is nothing she could do if Harsen ignored her opinion and turned back everything to the way it was. ¡°Hey¡­ What are you thinking?¡± Harsen stared at Erce with strange eyes. Her blue eyes calmly met his. I died in the past, but somehow I came back. Just before I died, I regretted neglecting my son and not being able to love him, so I want to change that now. Even if she wanted to tell the truth, who would believe her? Moreover, her husband was such a realist that he obviously would not believe her. Rather, it would be fortunate if Erce is not treated like a freak. Erce shrugged her shoulders nonchntly. ¡°You know dear, sometimes you¡¯re cold but you grew up fine too.¡± The man drew a beautiful curve with his lips. As he rxed, Erce also gave a gentleugh. The tension seemed to be gone. ¡°Do as you say.¡± ¡°Harsen-!¡± As soon he gave her permission, Erce quickly got up and hugged Harsen¡¯s waist. Harsen pushed her forehead away with his index finger. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be touched when your intentions are so obvious.¡± That way he said it, he wasn¡¯tpletely pushing her away. Erce smiled brightly and embraced him even more in her arms. ¡°You¡¯ve been busytely, as a reward-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how this is a reward.¡± He¡¯s being mean again. She thought of untying her arms right away, but Erce looked up at Harsen without loosening her arms. ¡°You¡¯re here early today, aren¡¯t you? Are you done with your work?¡± A small wrinkle appeared on Harsen¡¯s forehead at those words. ¡°Not yet. I have to go backter. His Majesty is in a dilemma because Conrad suddenly reimed ownership of thend that was given more than a hundred years ago.¡± About a hundred years ago, Conrad lost the war against Grania, and had to sign a peace treaty with Grania in exchange for Azrel. Over time, they regretted losing Azrel and demanded that we cordially return it to them. The problem is that Conrad¡¯s power isrger than before, so this cannot be ignored for long. Grania was still dominant in force, but Conrad had a lot of developedmercial districts due to trade with neighboring countries, and Grania, too, had no choice but to rely on Conrad for some materials. ¡°You must be suffering.¡± ¡°It nothing hard, though.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t show it when you¡¯re having a hard time.¡± Despite spending a long time with Erce, he never opened up to her. Although out of regret, she had asked him several times in the past to lean on her, but he did not rely on Erce till the end. Erce suddenly wondered how Harsen grew up. As Harsen stared at her, his eyes suddenly cooled down. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your eyes are red. As if you cried¡­¡± Erce¡¯s face was flushed with embarrassment. How did he know? Lianne said she looked okay. Sheughed brightly, trying hard not to show anything. Harsen slightly frowned as if thatugh was trying to hide something. ¡°Don¡¯t justugh.¡± ¡°I read a novel.¡± ¡°A novel?¡± ¡°Yes. It was a love story of a nobledy and a knight born out of wedlock. The breakup scene was so sad, I guess I cried without realizing.¡± Erce could not say that she cried because of Vicente, so she used the story of a novel she once read as an excuse. She peeped at Harsen carefully in case she was caught, and seeing his ck pupils shaking, Erce guessed he was flustered. ¡°Are you talking about a popr novel?¡± ¡°Yes. Would you like to read it, too? It¡¯s really fun. Especially when the male and female characters reunite!¡± ¡°Look at you. How old were you again..?¡± ¡°Old enough! All my friends said it was fun. You don¡¯t know, but it was very popr among thedies. A love story that transcends status. How fascinating!¡± Harsenughed low at Erce¡¯s enthusiasm. Erce cheered inside. The topic finally seemed to have passed. She happily talked about how deep the love of the knight was and how amazing thedy¡¯s adventurous behavior was. Harsen was looking at Erce with a faint smile, his expression seemed to be looking at a child, saying, ¡°Yes, yes,¡± which hurt her feelings a little. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like-¡± ¡°What happened to the man at the end?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did he die?¡± Since he dared to covet a young nobledy. He added. No, what is happening¡­ ¡°Are you trying to change the subject?¡± ¡°¡­ No way.¡± Who are you fooling? How can you treat me like a kid at this age? It was like how her brother treated her. Erce red at him but then quit. I¡¯ll let you go off the hook this time since you¡¯re tired. Thinking so, Erce murmured cheekily. ¡°He lived. They lived happily ever after.¡± She heard a lowugh again. *** Harsen is finally here. He¡¯s scary but sexy at the same time. Chapter 7 7. Soon after the story, Harsen prepared to leave for the pce. ¡°I won¡¯te home tonight, so feel free to go to bed first.¡± It looks like he was going to stay up all night at the pce and he only stopped by to talk about Vicente. They agreed that Erce would decide Vicente¡¯s education. Erce was so ted that she ran and gave him a nket and some snacks on the way, but he chafed. He said, ¡°Why would I need a nket there?¡± When Erce smiled and stubbornly handed it to him because it was chilly at night, he reluctantly handed a nket to his attendants and got on the carriage. After sending Harsen, Erce returned to her room and thought about before. Harsen doesn¡¯t tell her his childhood stories. When asked, he would change the subject of the conversation, saying that there was nothing much. One thing that could be inferred was that he wouldn¡¯t have grown up normally. The former Duke of Bernhardt was also a strict person. Erce recalled how the former Duke of Bernhardt looked like. However, he died shortly after Erce¡¯s marriage, so it was hard to remember his exact face. ¡°He was scary.¡± ¡°Yes? Who do you mean, Madam?¡± To say it in a word, he had a sharp image. Even though he is quite old, his overwhelming presence made Erce shiver when she first came to this house. Lianne was still watching her, so she answered. ¡°I mean his father.¡± ¡°Oh, do you mean the former Duke?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He was definitely different from the Marquis. But why are you suddenly thinking about that?¡± But the Marquis was also strict. As Lianne muttered, Erce continued, ¡°He was.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just, sometimes, I wonder how my husband lived.¡± ¡°Um, why don¡¯t you just assume that he lived like the Young Master?¡± The current Vicente. She contemted. ¡°Really? Then he too¡­ Did he also live like Vicente?¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a normal thing. Marquis Caron was an heir too but he often attended banquets.¡± Caron was not a knight but a man of words, so it was important to secure connections here and there. It was based on political calctions, but there is no need to exin that to Lianne. The aristocratic society is tooplicated. Maybe Lianne wasn¡¯t interested in the topic, she soon changed the subject. ¡°But did it work out with the Lord? Wasn¡¯t the master angry?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We decided that Vicente¡¯s education is up to me. Of course he wasn¡¯t angry.¡± In fact, she was the one who lost her temper a bit but Erce smiled reassuringly. Lianne¡¯s face brightened up. ¡°That¡¯s great! I was so scared that Madam and the Lord would fight!¡± ¡°Me and Harsen? We don¡¯t fight often, do we?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the master always gives in.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Erce pouted her lips. She remembered Harsen¡¯s eyes that looked at her earlier. I¡¯m your wife. How can you treat me like a child? There wasn¡¯t even much of an age difference. She¡¯s only three years younger. Lianne said without caring whether Erc is sulking or not. ¡°It¡¯s true that the Lord is generous to Madam. I mean who else caters to their wife¡¯s tastes? Especially your taste for greasy breakfast.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he giving up too easily?¡± ¡°Um¡­ because the opponent is-¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said enough, Lianne.¡± Erce cut her off because she had a rough idea of what Lianne meant. She meant that¡¯s how absurd she is. Erce red at Lianne but she was already immune to it. ¡°More than that, Madam, what happened earlier? The Young Master¡¯s face looked so serious. I went to Madam to know what happened but you were crying¡­ Did the conversation go wrong?¡± Only then did she remember the day she had forgotten for a while. Erce¡¯s face darkened. What happened? Something huge happened . She thoughtlessly made an absurd remark that he doesn¡¯t have to be a knight when he¡¯s the heir to a family of knights. ¡°It¡¯s difficult. It¡¯s not going as I thought it would.¡± At first, I thought I just had to be nice to him. Even if I get rejected a few times, I¡¯ll still treat him kindly. She was delusional. It was her arrogance that she could not understand the depth of the wounds of a child who had been shunned since childhood. So, what should I do? Can I really solve this problem just by being nice? This is hard. This is too hard. She wanted to know what Vicente wanted. That¡¯s when Erce realized something. How could I have lived so selfishly? ¡°What happened?¡± Erce briefly talked about what happened in the garden. The story ended soon because of how short their interactions were. Lianne¡¯s expression became increasingly ambiguous while listening to her. Lianne was a little perplexed and furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I understand that you mean the best for the Young Master¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s weird for a child to just live to be a knight, right?¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think he took it well because you two hadn¡¯t been interacting for a while.¡± As expected. I¡¯m speaking softly, but even Lianne was embarrassed when she heard it. She didn¡¯t think of how the other party would receive her words. ¡°You¡¯re right, Lianne.¡± ¡°I guess, he¡¯s sullen again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Her shoulders drooped. Strangely, Lianne didn¡¯t see it as a bad thing. She seemed to have just taken the first step towards bing a parent. It¡¯s like a person who is clumsy at first but with time grows and learns from his mistakes. Erce was clumsy and foolish as a mother. However, it was better to see her trying than to live like she had no son. Lianne smiled secretly with joy. ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice, Madam. Its entirely up to you if you want to change your rtionship from before. You have to work hard until the Young Master forgives you. And you need to know this. No one will criticise you for shrugging off your pride for your son. No matter how cold the rtionship may have been, the fact that Madam is Young Master¡¯s mother does not change. Blood ties are stronger than you think. Madam may know this better than I do. I¡¯m sure you will be a loving mother. You just have to try hard.¡± It was advice, but they were alsoforting words. Erce was encouraged at the same time. Her sullen mood finally got better. Yes, it¡¯s too early to give up. Let¡¯s bump into each other often. You promised to be a loving mother. Erce strengthened her will. Chapter 8 8. ¡°Do you have time today?¡± ¡°I have a ss.¡± It¡¯s already the third time. His mother smiles despite his brutal refusal. Others would be fascinated by her beauty but Vicente couldn¡¯t-care-less. ¡°How about after ss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to practice swordsmanship.¡± By now, she knew that he would tantly refuse her, but Erce didn¡¯t realize that her smile would disappear. She snapped out of it, smiled more brightly and addressed him again. ¡°You already did enough training before ss, but now you¡¯re going to train again after ss? Come on, why don¡¯t you take a break today?¡± ¡°How can I take a break?¡± ¡°You must know the importance of resting. Of course, I¡¯m not trying to stop you from bing a knight. I¡¯m just saying we should go downtown and refresh ourselves today.¡± ¡°Why to the city all of a sudden..?¡± ¡°Why not? It will be nice to go out shopping together and see the scenery outside after a long time. If we have time left, we can even have dinner together.¡± Vicente¡¯s indifferent eyes hardened strangely. He was staring at Erce as if witnessing a rare sight. Yeah, let¡¯s cheer up. Cheer up! Erce encouraged herself to smile often and talk in a sweet tone. It was awkward trying to do something she wasn¡¯t used to. She pretended to touch her chin and consciously pulled the corners of her mouth from twitching. ¡°It¡¯s burdensome.¡± Vicente gave up saying anymore. What is? She looked at him, but her aloof son seemed to have no intention of opening his mouth anymore. Erce decided not to mind and shook Vicente¡¯s arm naturally. ¡°What are you-¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been on a date. Hmm? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The servants looked shocked by their lovey-dovey appearance because it looked as if a lover was sweet-talking and pulling the other¡¯s arm. It looked like a normal mother-son rtionship but Erce and Vicente are not like normal mother and son. It wasn¡¯t like she was unaware of their surprised looks but even so, Erce didn¡¯t let go of his arm. She actually didn¡¯t even care. It¡¯s because I will continue doing this in the future. Eventually, Vicente noticed them. ¡°I¡¯ll do as mother says.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, so please let go of this hand.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Stunned, Erce removed her hand from his arm and held her mouth. Visente¡¯s eyes flinched because the cheeky gesture was distastefully dignified. Anyway, Erce had achieved her goal, so she smiled once again. The smile this time was brighter than before. ¡°See youter, son?¡± * * * ¡°I heard you have a schedule with the Duchess today, so we¡¯ll be ending here.¡± The ss ended about two hours earlier because Clifton asked his tutor to finish early. It felt strange to see the hour hand sitting two numbers behind the usual. Vicente quietly leaned against the chair and closed his eyes. The afternoon sun was warm. Rx. His body slowly rxed. The tension was released. Suddenly, he realized that he was exhausted. I didn¡¯t realize that I was tired because I was busy every day. Since I took a break recently, I guess I was fatigued afterall. He took his first nap on the day he and Erce went for a walk in the garden. I was going to practice swordsmanship or read books, but I don¡¯t feel like doing anything. ¡°You¡¯re my son.¡± He smiled a little. A smile so crooked that it looked like sneer at first nce. Vicente recalled a woman who was closer than anyone else yet a stranger. Blonde hair as if melted honey, blue eyes resembling the sparkling sea, brighter than his. She was obviously an outstanding beauty. Anyone who saw her radiant face will think that she had never suffered before. People in the world praised her for being lovely and friendly. However, her son Vicente could not understand that. His mother in his memory was always expressionless and didn¡¯t smile much. Not caring for him, of course, it seemed that she didn¡¯t wee his presence. He couldn¡¯t understand it at first, but got used to her old indifference and soon he didn¡¯t expect anything from her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± However his mother has recently begun to be overly affectionate towards him. When he tried to figure out what she intended, she only smiled and didn¡¯t make any sense. One of his assumptions were that maybe his father decided to give her a divorce because she didn¡¯t do her duties as a mother. No, she is not the kind to be sorry because of that. Afterall, she did notck anything. Even if she was over 30, she was beautiful enough to marry another man again at any time, and because her family was also powerful, even if she was divorced once, anyone would dream of marrying her. Not only that, the boundaries of his mother¡¯s duties were ambiguous. He had never received love from his mother, so he didn¡¯t know what a mother¡¯s virtue was in itself. Just then Clifton opened the door and came in. ¡°Young Master, the Duchess is waiting for you.¡± He bowed politely and announced his next schedule. Vicente remembered her bright smile from earlier. His mood sank even further. * * * ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a letter from Lydia.¡± ¡°From Lydia?¡± Beth held out a letter in her hand. Erce received the letter while puzzled. She was confused because she wasn¡¯t close with the Lydia family. ¡°Is it from Countess Lydia?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just Mrs. Lydia, the wife of Count Lydia¡¯s brother.¡± The wife of Count Lydia¡¯s brother. They aren¡¯t exactly a stranger then. She didn¡¯t ask her anymore. Erce tilted her head and read the letter. [Dear Duchess Bernhardt, Hello, I¡¯m Prisci from Lydia. I am writing to invite you to a tea party to be held in the garden of our mansion this weekend. I¡¯ve always wanted to meet Your Grace and get acquainted with you. You won¡¯t know how happy I am to send you an invitation like this. I also prepared Sansche¡¯s ck tea that Your Grace likes to drink. By the way, Viscountess A and Countess Zardea will also attend. Would you pleasee and brighten my humble meeting?] It¡¯s an invitation I¡¯ve never received before. Erce had never met Mrs. Lydia. However, it is not that she does not receive such invitations for tea time. In order to build friendships among thedies, they used to invite the unfamiliardies to gather together. She mentioned Viscountess A and Countess Zardea, so she seemed to know that they were close to Erce. Maybe it¡¯s because she thought that she¡¯ll be awkward at the tea party. If so, then Mrs. Lydia was a very considerate person. ¡°Is it an invitation to a tea party?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°What shall you do? Will you attend? I know you aren¡¯t close to that family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to attend. It¡¯s been a long time, right? No. Anyway, I¡¯ll be attending, so know that.¡± It was her first tea party after her regression, so it had been a long time. It was hard to move after she got bedridden, so there was no way she could go to a tea party or a banquet. It would be nice to go out and talk to people. Maybe I can make new friends. Thinking so, she roughly estimated Mrs. Lydia¡¯s age. The Count¡¯s brother is 33 years old, so it should be around that age. That is, if the two had a political marriage. Erce thought a bit and threw the letter into the drawer. I can replyter. More importantly, she was busy preparing for her uing outing. The busy steps of Lianne and Beth rang through the room. It was Erce and Vicente¡¯s outing. It was a slope to them. They argued often because they wanted to dress up Erce perfectly. ¡°Lianne, do you really think that ne suits this dress?¡± ¡°Did you just question my taste? Hey, it¡¯s diamonds for important days!¡± ¡°Do you think diamonds are best? Madam is fair-skinned, so a ruby will look the best on her.¡± ¡°A ruby?! You tacky girl. How in hell is a ruby better?¡± Erceughed aloud at the sight of Lianne and Beth arguing. A smile naturally formed, seeing the girls who liked her more than she did herself. Lianne and Beth were head-butting and they turned their heads towards Erce at the same time. Erce¡¯s face became stiff when the eyes suddenly turned to her. The two looked fiercely and held out a diamond and a ruby in front of Erce. ¡°What does Madam think? Aren¡¯t diamonds really tacky with this dress?¡± ¡°Do you also think rubies are out of fashion?¡± She nced at the ne she had in front of her with a perplexed look. It¡¯s good to be full of motivation, but she shouldn¡¯t dy it anymore. ¡°Neither of you is right. Go with emerald.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes, what?¡± I thought Madam would be better at this than us lowly maids. Lianne grumbled pouting her mouth. She hung a brilliant emerald surrounded by a gold chain around Erce¡¯s neck. Lianne brought her hand at Erce¡¯s hair, thinking it somehow matched the yellow dress that looked like the sun was stained with gold. ¡°Would you like your hair braided or loose?¡± ¡°Braid it.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better to let it hang loose today. You will look like a youngdy. Um¡­ maybe more like an older youngdy?¡± ¡°Shit¡­. Oh, no. Are you crazy, Lianne? How dare you say such a thing carelessly? But I think it¡¯s better to let it loose as Lianne said. You¡¯ll look more like a partner than some youngdy¡­¡± ¡°I heard youugh. And do whatever you want with my hair. How can I stop you?¡± Their eyes twinkled like stars when Erce said that, and nodded her head reluctantly. As soon as Erce¡¯s permission was given, they began to muffle her golden hair excitedly. Her eyes were faintly focused on her hair, which was stretched along a smoothb. The woman in the mirror had her hair gently drooping down. It¡¯s been a long time since I had my hair down and went out. After marriage, I often put my hair up. I didn¡¯t put much thought into it for years. However, as her time as a wife grew longer, it became natural to her to braid her hair even though no one told her to do so. Lianne would ask me sometimes if she could let them down, but I would refuse every time. I thought it would be improper. Nobledies rarely let their hair down, so she got used to it. It was strange. No one had ever forced her to put her hair up. I just felt like I should. Why did I think that? Erce questioned this for the first time. The married nobledies all put their hair up. I thought that if I let my hair down people would think I¡¯m pretending to be a girl. I was afraid of losing my dignity. It was not morally wrong. But these old customs were firmly rooted in their society. It¡¯s probably a strict discipline, so there is a fear of being scorned and ridiculed. Perhaps that¡¯s why people were reluctant. Lianne is amoner, so she is not subjected to such customs. That¡¯s why she often asked me if I was going to let my hair down. Even though she already knew my answer. She stared ahead. Her appearance in the mirror was very awkward. She was dressed in an outdoor dress, not in a casual gown, and her hair gentlyid down her chest. She nkly stared at herself. ¡­It was pretty. It was more than perfect. The woman in the mirror strangely looked more wless than before. Yes, a bit more. She was giving off vivid vitality. Her heart slowly began to beat as if she had returned to being the Marquis¡¯ Young Lady . Was it because of makeup? Her cheeks were redder than usual and the lips were also a little red. Her mouth curled gently, drawing wrinkles. Somehow, that felt good. Lianne and Beth took their hands off of her head when she was ready. Lianneughed naughtily. ¡°Were you always beautiful, Madam?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t make fun of your master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a special day today, so you¡¯ll ignore it, right?¡± ¡°¡­I won¡¯t deny that.¡± Erce replied coyly ncing at Lianne¡¯s deftness. It seemed like today she could forgive both Lianne and Beth, no, all the employees of the family for whatever they did. Her first outing with her son was very exciting. My heart is ticklish from the excitement. How can I be so thrilled when we¡¯re just going on an outing? ¡°It¡¯s about time the Young Master¡¯s ss will end. Would you like to wait first?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Erce jumped to her feet and went outside. Her light steps bounced off the stairs, and the employees following her all smiled. They were all so happy that they started chattering, saying nonsense. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the Young Master.¡± Clifton, who was waiting below, slightly smiled. As his mouth bent, his thin gray beard moved up. Erce nodded in affirmation, and waited quietly. No, I can¡¯t really wait. She was unconsciously striking her heel on the floor. It was something a child would do. That day, Clifton, who usually maintains hisposure, smiled quietly and climbed the stairs. After a while, she heard footsteps upstairs. Vicente, dressed simply in in clothes, came down the stairs and stopped walking in the middle. ¡°Hi?¡± As he was still standing on the stairs, Erce turned her head up. She shyly greeted him like that. Vicente looked down at her without answering, and soon began to slowly descend the stairs. There was an illusion that made every step look strangely slow. Still he finally reached her in a leisurely pace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting, mother.¡± ¡°Huh? No. I enjoyed waiting for you.¡± ¡°¡­is that so?¡± Wow, I can¡¯t believe I just said that. Obviously, she was more excited than usual. Erce tried to calm down a little and took a step ahead. She thought Vicente would join her but he didn¡¯t move and was still staring somewhere. Erce followed his gaze and noticed that he was staring at her hair. She smiled awkwardly and fiddled with her hair that stretched to her waist. His gazed was fixated on her even when twisted her hair. ¡°I let down my hair. Is it weird?¡± Harsen and Lianne were ustomed because they untie her hair before going to bed, but Vicente was not. Not a single strand of her hair is left free whenever she leaves her room. Blue eyes slowly went down Erce¡¯s drooping blond hair. Her shoulders slumped a little, embarrassed by his overt gaze. I guess I got excited for no reason. I must have overdid it. She didn¡¯t something she never did before because of her ted mood. She didn¡¯t know exactly what he was thinking, but she thought she knew to some extent. Erce avoided his gaze and tried to smile coolly. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± A brief voice flowed into her ears. Fortunately, no criticism or contempt was contained in the monotonous sound. Finally, Erce breathed outfortably. It wasn¡¯t a ¡°good¡± answer, but she was encouraging enough that it wasn¡¯t ¡°weird.¡± She felt energized for a moment. It was only her son who said that it was okay, but still her confidence boosted. Her mind became peaceful as if she was approved by others too. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Vicente said nothing after that but nced at Erce from time to time. She couldn¡¯t help but feel pressured whenever he did that, so she tried to give a broad smile. He entered like a Cindere lol And God why am I embarrassed as If I let my hair down too and Vicente is judging me ?? Chapter 9 9. They soon arrived downtown after riding the carriage. Vicente got off first and reached out his hand. Erce hesitated but held his hand and got off the carriage. She felt like she was back as a youngdy being escorted by a gentleman. But something was different. The level of joy was different from when she was the Marquis¡¯ Young Lady. Something unfamiliar filled her heart than when she loved music and parties. ¡°May I ask why we¡¯re here?¡± Had it not been for Vicente¡¯s question, she would not have escaped from the influence of her baseless thoughts. Erasing the undefined emotions that filled her heart, Erce calmly said. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy clothes.¡± ¡°Are you just buying clothes?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to buy a hat, too. ¡°And?¡± ¡°I want to buy a handkerchief, too.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Shoes, too.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I hope they have something that suits you¡­¡± Stop. Vicente stopped walking, perhaps feeling something strange. His straight head tilted slightly. Erce gave a yful wink as if she had known. ¡°You didn¡¯t know? I¡¯m here to buy your things today.¡± * * * Erce decided to prepare Vicente¡¯s clothes for the uinging-of-age ceremony of the Princess Garten. She thought that it wasn¡¯t bad as Vicente¡¯s debut stage because he had to participate in the social world. A banquet could be held at any time in Bernhardt but Harsen was busy recently, and most of all, he hated strangers visiting the Duchy. He seemed to be bothered by dealing with people. Actually, Clifton would have prepared some clothes even without her. As always, Harsen was not interested in such things, and since Erce also did not care, such trivial work naturally went to the butler or thedy-in-waiting. Erce felt sorry and headed to the haberdashery first. ¡°Wee, madam. Is there anything you¡¯re looking for?¡± Madame Roselina weed them with a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of fitting my son¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°Oh, really? What design are you exactly looking for?¡± This was Erce¡¯s firt time buying men¡¯s clothing. She didn¡¯t know what kind of design was popr. Harsen was toozy to go out, so he often called in tailors or bothered Clifton for that. Roselina began to exin this and that with the look of an expert. ¡°Noblewomen are usually more interested in these suits than these. Everyone is into them. Nobody cares for other people¡¯s clothes more than their own. All thedies are like that. So don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Erce smiled softly. ¡°Of course. Then, should I exin one by one?¡± ¡°Please, do.¡± ¡°First of all, this style of suit is the most popr in Grania. The Conrad-style is on the rise these days but Grania costumes are still refined and stylish. Would you like to take a look at this? The front of thepel-jacket¡¯s reclined cor is smooth and two-buttoned. ck and gray are the most popr colors¡­ Is this good for your son?¡± ¡®Son¡¯. My heart is pounding like a wave in a calmke. I guess we look like mother and son to other people. Erce replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good.¡± Madame Roselina also smiled brightly and returned. ¡°Then ck would suit you better. Actually, I don¡¯t think Grey would be bad either, but¡­ I think navy blue would also look good on you. Why don¡¯t you try it on instead? As you know, you¡¯ll have to try them on to find out.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea¡­How about you?¡± Erce said, sneaking a nce. You have to try on clothes. If I could, I¡¯d like to dress you up in this and that, but¡­ I can¡¯t force him. No more coercion. Instead, Erce decided to appeal with an earnest face. He nodded reluctantly, as he looked at her. His eyes were so ufortable that she felt that he did not want to wear them. However, Erce tried to dress him up one by one. ¡°Oh, this is good too. What do you think, madam?¡± Roselina gracefully touched her face with her palm. There was a small gasp sound. Vicente was wearing a ck suit in a different design than before. It was a fine design that fit him neatly as if measured with a ruler. Personally, she thought it looked the best. Erce smiled small and agreed with Madame Roselina. ¡°It looks good on you.¡± Vicente looked somewhat sullen by her praise. The current situation felt ufortable to him. Erce noticed that it was her first time visiting a haberdashery, and so was the case for Vicente. It¡¯s the first time for the both of us. Thinking that, Erce smiled brightly. ¡°You look good in ck.¡± He had such a handsome profile that he looked good in anything. He is tall and has long legs for his age, so he looks great in anything he wears. Erce was having fun choosing clothes because he looked good in everything he wore but decided to finally quit because she felt bad for him. That¡¯s because she no longer could ignore his persistent stare. ¡°Second, third, sixth. Let¡¯s just go with these three.¡± ¡°Yes, madam. Please wait a minute.¡± She felt it was not enough to buy only one, so she roughly picked up a few more, but gave up after seeing Vicente¡¯s cold eyes. Roselina smiled brightly and went into the room inside the store. While waiting, Erce wondered what else she could buy. Well, why don¡¯t we just find something that matches the clothes? It would be nice to call a designer tailor next time. He can look at the catalog and choose morefortably. Or would he like it if I bought him a sword? This time, she thought about what Vicente would want and not what she wants to buy. She thought it would be nice to buy a sword for a kid who wanted to be a knight, but she groaned when she thought Harsen would already have prepared a good sword on his own. I think he¡¯d like to get a sword the most¡­ I wanted to bring the sword which was granted to the Marquis by the king, but obviously her brother Caron would drive her out, treating her as a traitor to his family. Then what would he like me to buy? She suddenly felt a gaze when she was agonizing over one thought after another. Vicente was staring at Erce again. Erce met his eyes with a friendly smile. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No.¡± The answer was insufficient. Hmm, I think he had something to say. What she learned from her interaction with Vicente was that he didn¡¯t reveal his thoughts very well. He never speaks recklessly and never gets ahead of himself. He is always reserved and polite, never crossing the line. It may be simply due to his inability to trust her or being cautious of her, but Vicente seemed to be that kind of person himself. Erceughed for a second because he looked like Harsen. ¡°What are youughing so hard about?¡± Herugh must have bothered Vicente. Erce said with a haggard look. ¡°You take after your father, Harsen, a lot.¡± ¡°Do you not like it?¡± ¡°No way.¡± You don¡¯t look like me. Erce couldn¡¯t bear to say that. Even though he inherited her blue eyes, she was sad by the contrast of its color. They don¡¯t resemble hers. It was not Vicente¡¯s fault, but her own. She herself made Vicente like that. Fortunately, he moved on without saying further. He seemed to know that she would not answer even if he asked. ¡°Madam, all done.¡± ¡°Would you wait here for a minute?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At her call, Erce approached the cashier leaving Vicente behind. Roselina presented the carefully packed suits in front of Erce. ¡°How would you like to pay? Should I charge it to the family?¡± ¡°That would be better.¡± Erce said so, signed the paper in front of her and stamped the seal of her family. Roselina was checking the documents carefully when her eyes grew round. ¡°You¡¯re from Bernhardt! Are you the Duchess?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, my God! Actually, I was a bit unsure when I first saw you. It would be better to call you brother and sister, not mother and son! I must be getting old. You¡¯re as beautiful as I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much praise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too much!¡± As Roselina was ecstatic, Erce smiled humbly. I always get embarrassed when I¡¯m called beautiful, but I didn¡¯t hate it, so if it¡¯s polite, I don¡¯t mind it. Roselina looked at Erce carefully and smiled meaningfully. ¡°You look younger with your hair down.¡± ¡°Oh¡­.¡± Erce¡¯s cheeks were flushed. She didn¡¯t have to be wary of Madame¡¯s attitude, but she was worried. ¡°Soon a lot of noblewomen will be arriving at the capital.¡± Roselina¡¯s small lips went up smoothly, drawing a line. It was a faint smile that yearns for something, not a business smile like before. ¡°Excuse me, can I touch it once?¡± ¡°Sure, madam.¡± Roselina, upon her permission, slowly began to brush her hair away. The gentle touch reminded Erce of her mother¡¯s touch. The loving Marchioness used to brush Erce¡¯s hair when she was a child. Erce seemed vaguely aware of how Roselina was looking at her. Roselina smiled dully. ¡°¡­I had a daughter. She¡¯s dead now. That child was such a brat, but got calm after marriage. The child that became someone¡¯s wife, supported him and smiled brightly in people¡¯s memories felt unfamiliar to me. She was always my little girl to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It is not a look longing for what Erce has, but the mother¡¯s affectionate and sincere gaze toward her child. It was strange. She could feel the age on Madame¡¯s face, which looked young with heavy makeup until a while ago. The olddy looked her age now. Erce unconsciously thought she looked better now. The thought was opposed to her old idea of pursuing youth and beauty, but she did not notice. Just then Roselina smiled, raising the corners of her mouth even more. ¡°It looks good on you.¡± They were simple words without any exaggeration, but the words tickled Erce¡¯s chest as if a cool breeze blew through the depths of a valley into a river. * * * She left the clothes she bought with Lianne and went to buy some more. She chose gloves made of a lightweight material, a woolen hat, and shoes that match with the suits. Most of the items were picked from Erce¡¯s perspective, that¡¯s why they were bought. ¡°Should I buy this?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°Which do you prefer, ck or green?¡±¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really care.¡± His stern answers made her feel cold. Although Vicente didn¡¯t reject Erce¡¯s excessive gift showering, he seemed to have no intention of using them. Erce pouted her lips but tried to buy him earrings he can always wear, just as Lianne suggested. However, it was the first time that Vicente had refused. Vicente¡¯s schedule ended earlier but the sun already went down, even though she just shopped for a bit. The sunset cast the evening sky with yellow and red colours. Vicente¡¯s ck hair that always looked ebony, briefly showed a warm hue. As his impression softened a little, Erceughed again. Today, Iughed a lot. Chapter 10 10. Erce didn¡¯t know about Vicente, but she had a great time. Now, it would be perfect if they just had dinner before going back. She didn¡¯t expect him tost with her until dinner. She grabbed her son¡¯s arm and entered a familiar luxury restaurant. It was a popr seafood restaurant in the Merde region bordering the sea southwest of Grania. The restaurant was crowded with people, maybe because of the recent poprity of Merde cuisine. Since Vicente was not familiar with the ce, Erce ordered for the both of them. Vicente only stared at Erce. Erce smiled gently again this time. As she kept on smiling, she started tough whenever they made eye contact. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± ¡°Do youe here often?¡± She thought he would say no again this time, but another question came back. In other words, she bestowed some attention. ¡°Yes, with the nobledies. Your father doesn¡¯t like to eat outside. I¡¯vee a lot with my friends who are now all married.¡± ¡°Do you meet often?¡± ¡°Yes, I often meet my friends when I think of them only staying at home after marriage. Since I don¡¯t like to stay at home for long¡­.¡± Erce paused and looked at Vicente¡¯s eyes. I didn¡¯t mean it like that, but I think I made a misleading statement out of excitement. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve used the wrong words. I didn¡¯t mean what you think.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Vicente showed no signs of difort. Instead, Erce was hurt by Vicente¡¯s nonchnt response. In the past, if she had seen his face like now, she wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to apologize. She would just move on. But now I only have questions. Do these dry eyes really feel nothing? Will the seemingly hidden resentment remain silent even deep inside him? That can¡¯t be true. It can¡¯t be okay. How much pain did she have to suppress in her life, as well? After her father, mother, and sister died, she could not show it even though she suffered endlessly. Erce herself knows that she¡¯s not okay, but why¡­¡­ why did she think her son would be all right? She slowly raised her hand and reached out to Vicente. But her fingertips, trembling like rustling leaves, fell as if they could not reach him yet. *** The woman¡¯s eyes trembled pitifully. At first nce, she seemed to be sad. No, were they always like that? He never looked deeply into her eyes. Even though I inherited her eyes and not father¡¯s ck eyes, I never thought she was my mother. Although people praised her for her beauty, Vicente remained consistent in his dry demeanor. He felt no pride or joy from her. She is just a person who lives under the same roof. Father¡¯s woman. One day, when such thoughts rooted in my mind, I even suspected if she was my real mother. I wasn¡¯t bothered much by it. The woman looked at least five years younger than her age, so she might have seduced his father with her young face to take the seat next to him. As time went by, I realized I was being ridiculous. The woman in front of him was totally his biological mother. Her hand stopped in front of him and fell down. Did you mean to reach it? Heughed inwardly. It¡¯s simply ridiculous. I can¡¯t think otherwise. The air was somber between them. The meal came in between the silence. Baked baguettes with shrimps, mussels made with white wine sauce with cheese on top, cream on crab meat¡­ all of them were new to him. All in all, it was a little greasy but not bad. Come to think of it, mother seemed to like this kind of food. He was dumbfounded when he saw the food that was served when they first ate breakfast together. Just from one look one can tell how greasy it was, but there are people who like that. And my mother is one of them. She said that if he trained without break, he might have an upset stomach. Fortunately, the next day, she also understood that her diet wasn¡¯t normal, and normal food was served. Only then could he eatfortably. These days, she seemed like a totally different person, asking him to have meals together or to go out all of a sudden. I wanted to know what she was thinking, so I did what she told me to do today, but I couldn¡¯t find out until the end. It was like that even now. No matter how much he watched her, it was hard to understand her intentions because all she did was smile andugh. Somehow, he felt subtly swayed which made him feel ufortable. He decided to dismiss the feelings he no longer wanted. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± This is enough for a joke. *** A prickly voice echoed in her ears. Naturally, Erce lifted her head. ¡°I¡¯ve thought a few times why mother was doing all this, but I just can¡¯te to a conclusion. Tell me what you really want. It will make thingsfortable for the both of us.¡± She saw that he had already put down his utensils which meant that Vicente no longer wanted to spend any more time with her. Erce lifted a napkin and wiped with it lightly around her mouth. Although the situation was embarrassing, it wasn¡¯t unexpected. Even she thought that her attitude now didn¡¯t make sense in the eyes of others. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think so hard about it.¡± ¡°Please answer my question.¡± ¡°I just want to get along with you.¡± Vicente¡¯s mouth twisted slightly. ¡°After all this time¡­ You mean-¡± An estranged look from young eyes. Looks like decided to stop ying along with Erce. Erce also had no intention of covering up the past and pretending to be affectionate with Vicente. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I was a heartless mother. I neglected you, my own son. I won¡¯t make excuses by saying that I was young at that time. It is true that I havemitted an indelible crime against you. But I don¡¯t want to continue doing that just because I¡¯ve been doing that so far. I just want to get along with you now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­ although it¡¯ste. I know it¡¯ste, but-¡± ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like this, I¡¯ll change my approach. I¡¯ll try harder. I don¡¯t even think about being treated as a mother by you. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t even think of me as a mother. But I will treat you like my son, and I¡¯m going to do everything I haven¡¯t done for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Because I haven¡¯t been a mother to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­ Can you give me one more chance?¡± Erce looked at Vicente desperately. Even so, Vicente¡¯s blue eyes were dry, there was not a moment of agitation. His gaze seemed like a deserted wilderness, so much so that it was impossible to tell how abysmal it was. ¡°Did I make you do that?¡± One could tell without asking. It was all because of me. How could he be so na?ve? ¡°I¡­ I¡¯vemitted a great sin against you.¡± How could I not even think a little bit about falling in love with this kid? For how long did I think that the sin I umted would be as light as a feather? Now, the sin has covered my body and has gotten awfully heavy¡­¡­. She had no right to shed tears, so she swallowed her tears. Erce didn¡¯t want to cry. The moment she asked for sympathy with tears in her eyes, she felt like she would be a coward. It was only up to Vicente to forgive her or not. Erce had no right to force Vicente to forgive. The cold stares didn¡¯t hurt anymore. She shamelessly felt no pain. Vicente talked to himself, breaking his silence. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± His eyes looked at her like she made no sense. His eyes exuded coldness as if he could not tolerate her pushing herself into his world with an act beyond his understanding. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even if you treat me the same way you used to, I can¡¯t hurt you, nor do I intend to. That goes even after inheriting the dukedom. Even then, if you still wish to be treated as a mother, I will dly do so. You¡¯re my mother anyway.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Moreover, if you want to do your best as a mother to me as you said, you don¡¯t need to do all this.¡± ¡°Vicente-¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you because you seem to be mistaken.¡± They were deste¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡± His voice, his eyes, his everything. ¡°I have no feelings for you.¡± Just as he said, Vicente¡¯s eyes were devoid of emotions such as resentment and hatred. Yes, they were never there. From the start, there was nothing in her son¡¯s eyes. Her heart ached at the emptiness it gave her. ¡°What you¡¯re doing now only makes me feel ufortable.¡± In a cold moment, he cut off all attachments with her. Erce lowered her head because she thought she would cry right away if she blinked her eyes. Vicente did not me Erce. He didn¡¯t have any feelings for her at all. There is nothing more cruel than this. Once again, the guilt of the past weighed on her. ¡°Erce¡­.¡± She felt like she could hear an affectionate voice from somewhere. It was the voice of Eshahilde, who always envied Erce for having a son. ¡°I want to have children like you¡­¡± It¡¯s a pity. She was envious of her because she had no children.¡­. ¡°If I fail again, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Had she tried to understand Eshahilde a little bit, would she have looked back at Vicente? Would she have corrected this mistake if she knew how painful it would be? One will never know. Erce didn¡¯t understand Eshahilde back then. She was just floundering withpassion for losing everything because of her child. I should have given birth a littleter. Or maybe I shouldn¡¯t have given birth at all. She was only venting her regrets and resentments that would eventually return to her as wounds. She will never know the answer. Even now¡­. Like how she didn¡¯t know she¡¯d end up in love. Erce slowly raised her head with a bitter look. With a still cold face, Vicente was looking at Erce. Vicente, whom she was so afraid of and turned away from. But Erce did not avoid it this time. She looked straight into Vicente¡¯s eyes. Then, slowly, like building a sand castle, she gathered force around her mouth that seemed to be too stiff and unable to rx¡­. She made a soft smile. Visente¡¯s eyes hardened for a moment by a smile that looked like a wall that would copse immediately. Erce¡¯s soft voice came to his ears. ¡°You said you were wondering what was wrong with me?¡± She¡¯s smiling as if she¡¯s about to fall apart in front of him. ¡°Then let¡¯s do this.¡± There was a woman who was pretending to be fine with all her might. ¡°If you give me your time, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡± Why¡­ ¡°Anything you want. Whether they are answers, objects, or something abstract.¡± Why am I¡­ ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t refuse even this.¡± That smile again. She doesn¡¯t even know how precarious it looks. It¡¯s bizarre that she can¡¯t see the tip of her mouth shaking. But he couldn¡¯t smile at all. Vicente looked at Erce¡¯s shaky expressions. For some reason, it felt unpleasant¡­ *** Don¡¯t forget to support the author https://ridibooks/books/2057120242 Chapter 11 11. ¡°Alright.¡± She abandoned her pride for that clingy request. Vicente finally agreed. It is not like him to be swayed by someone¡¯s desperation. Perhaps, it was because of an unpleasant pity for her. ¡°Alright, but I¡¯m warning you not to do this in front of my eyes again.¡± That was about it. I can¡¯t help but feel bitter when I think about it, but I don¡¯t regret doing that. Thanks to that I get to spend more time with Vicente these days. Whenever Vicente gave Erce his time, she would ask him what he wanted. Vicente asked for opening the training grounds she had closed, or for re-employment of the tutors she had fired. Of course, Erce didn¡¯t like it. Nheless, she listened to him every time withoutining. Because a promise is a promise. Fortunately, her son didn¡¯t want to go back the way he used to be, so she reconsidered 3 tutors and increased their visits. Erceughed secretly at it. He didn¡¯t show it, but I guess he was tired indeed. ¡°Are you having fun, madam? Yourplexion looks good.¡± She was lost in sweet thoughts when she snapped out of it. It was one of the nobledies with whom she enjoyed tea parties. Erce smiled gracefully and nodded. ¡°Of course. How can I not have fun with such good people on a sunny day?¡± ¡°Oh my, same as you.¡± Responding to Erce¡¯s smile, Mrs. Lydia covered her mouth andughed. She then unfolded the fan she was holding, shook it gently and looked at the woman opposite Erce. She was the wife of the Duke of Garten, ady of elegant gestures who looked younger than her age. Her sharp eyes reminded her of a cat. She looks temperamental but unlike what she looks like, she has an elegant smile. There was not much interaction between them because she and Erce had ill-matched personalities. ¡°I¡¯m saying, Duchess Garten must be happy.¡± Huh? What? She seemed to have missed the flow because she was focused on what happened with Vicente. Erce tried to hide her embarrassment, and began to listen and examine the atmosphere. ¡°I heard Lady Garten is so wise and beautiful, isn¡¯t that so?¡± Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t something she was interested in. As far as she knows, Princess Garten ws turning 16 this year. It¡¯s probably about theing-of-age ceremony or the marriage to be held this year. ¡°It¡¯ll take you day and night just to sort out the wedding!¡± Sure enough, her guess wasn¡¯t wrong. Erce drank the ck tea in front of her without thinking, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± It was her favorite tea. The Duchess of Garten took a sip of the tea and smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Not that much really. She¡¯s my daughter, but she¡¯s pretty. I was worried that she might becking because she was the only daughter, but thankfully, she grew up well. Now my only wish is for her to meet a good husband and see them live happily.¡± Then the Duchess of Garten nced at Erce. Erce naturally avoided the gaze, picking up the madeleine on the silver te. My son can¡¯t. Princess Garten¡¯s notorious temper was one thing but her father, Duke Garten, was much much worse. If I think about how he cuts down Caron day in and out, I don¡¯t need to mix up with such a family. ¡°Come to think of it, Bernhardt¡¯s Young Master is quite remarkable.¡± Erce suddenly red at Mrs. Lydia, who put her son on the topic. She was the root of all this. Mrs. Lydia, who Erce expected to be about thirty, was in her early twenties, so Erce was confused by her demeanor. Why is she trying to get close to me? She and Erce were about ten years apart. I wondered why she wanted to invite her friend but now that I just saw the conversation, I know why. She didn¡¯t expect her to be Duchess Garten¡¯s supporter. She must have nned it with the Duchess. It was her fault for diverting the Duchess¡¯s attention to her son. Erce also smiled softly because she could not avoid it when she made such statement so openly. ¡°Remarkable, as if. He¡¯s like any boy of his age.¡± ¡°Oh my, Duchess! You¡¯re so modest! The handsomeness of Bernhardt¡¯s Young Lord already well known in society!¡± That¡¯s true, but how did you know that? The kid is always cooped up in the mansion. ¡°That¡¯s right! People say that with his superior sword skills he will soon seed His Grace, the Duke, as Knight Commander of the Royal Order in the future.¡± ¡°And he¡¯s good at his studies too. I heard that at such a young age, he passed the Gracivan Royal Academy entrance exam in one try.¡± Erce¡¯s body that had not even budged before, flinched a little. She looked at thedy, who spoke with a fluttering voice. Her face showed that it was the truth without a hint of lie. Gracivan Royal Academy? That was the first time she heard of it, she was embarrassed. ¡°But I can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t enter and is staying at the capital. Certainly, the Duchess would be lonely with him.¡± ¡°Oh, everyone knows that the Young Master is very polite and considerate, but I didn¡¯t know he would be so filial. I envy you for having such a son.¡± Excuse me but howe I don¡¯t know that, me, the mother of the child? ¡°You must be very happy.¡± Everyone spoke in unison. The endless praise of her son made her not know whether tough or cry. And among them, there were some stories she heard for the first time, so she was very surprised on the inside. How do you all know so well about Vicente who lives almost as if he¡¯s locked¡­. ¡°Howe you know better than I do?¡¯ Erce was grumpy for no reason so she twisted her lips. ¡°Come to think of it, isn¡¯t the Young Master also 15 years old now?¡± Mrs. Lydia began to turn the topic again. It was expected. Erce also knew what she was trying to go after byplimenting her son. It was a little sad to see her suffering at the hands of the Duchess at a young age. Having a husband without a title, she would need the help of the Duchess to enter high society. It was regrettable but considering the circumstances, this was not unforgivable. ¡°Then he¡¯s only one year older than the Garten¡¯s Young Lady. Duchess Garten, I think you have a good match nearby. How about you have a talk with each other?¡± Ercemented deeply for her dear friend, Viscountess A, who fell into Mrs. Lydia¡¯s clever schemes. Sierra¡­ She has been a good friend since she was young, but sometimes she was slow to notice things and would end up getting fooled. ¡°If I were to have the Bernhardt¡¯s Young Master as my son-inw, it would be perfect. However, I don¡¯t know if the Duchess will be satisfied with my child.¡± The Duchess of Garten wedged a smile. The Duchess of Garten was ten years older than Erce. Ergo, setting today¡¯s tea party table however she wanted was a cakewalk. I shouldn¡¯t havee. Erce was sick of this exhausting tea time, full of ploys. She liked to build a bond by having a natural conversation. She came here because she heard that Countess Zardea and Sierra wereing. She didn¡¯t expect all this. Mrs. Lydia¡¯s intentions were clear, but not the Duchess¡¯s. The Duchess of Garten didn¡¯t discard her invitation when she came to know that she was attending. She sipped her tea leisurely, drawing the attention of several people who were hooked on her. The smile she learned for a long time naturally appeared on her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. If it¡¯s someone like the Garten¡¯s Young Lady, there¡¯s no reason for me to refuse.¡± ¡°Do you really think so?¡± It wouldn¡¯t be bad to warn them once. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m already looking forward to educating Her Ladyship and getting close to her.¡± As soon as Erce¡¯s words were over, the elegant smile on the Duchess¡¯s face began to break into pieces as if the outer shell were breaking. One corner of her mouth was slightly twisted. ¡°E-educate, you mean- ¡± Her voice that chewed on one letter at a time was surprisingly calm. Unlike Erce, her eyes darkened. Erce smiled without avoiding her gaze. ¡°Yes. Her Ladyship is intelligent, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll soon learn the Bernhardt family customs. A smart individual is always a wee.¡± The Duchess froze, unable to lower her lips, as if she understood what Erce¡¯s ¡°education¡± meant. Finally, Countess Zardea spoke. ¡°Ah, since the Duchess loves her daughter dearly, I¡¯m not sure if she can decide her marriage here. Should I congratte you in advance?.¡± In that freezing air, Mrs. Lydia pee nced at Erce. Erce smiled while maintaining eye contact with her. Mrs. Lydia bit her lips because she didn¡¯t know what that look meant. Her eyes wandered around unsteadily. Barely 21 years old. I heard you recently got married, so it will be hard for you to understand this atmosphere yet. Erce guessed that by now she must have an idea, so she spoke kindly to her. ¡°The tea is really good.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m d it suits your taste.¡± Mrs. Lydia smiled awkwardly with a remark that did not fit in that atmosphere. She was unexpectedly innocent. She was looking pitifully at the Duchess, who was irritable from it. No matter how good the Duchess was at managing her expressions, she seemed to be sensitive about things rted to her daughter. Afterall, that was her own child. Before the sourness increased any further, the Duchess¡¯s awkward voice was heard. ¡°How can I decide her marriage here on my own? I have to consult my husband on these matters.¡± When she saw the Duchess sneaking out, Erce smiled matter-of-factly. ¡°Absolutely!¡± The sunlight from the sky helped her smile. ¡°B-by the way, we¡¯re all looking forward to seeing how gorgeous Lady Garten will look at hering-of-age party!¡± Erce¡¯s smile signaled the change of topic, so it turned to Lady Garten¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. It was again the young Mrs. Lydia. She seemed to be trying to keep the focus of the tea party towards the Duchess of Garten. To break the ice, Erce also entertained them with a few words. It¡¯s better to ease the air, since it¡¯s the Duchess Garten she¡¯s facing. Erce doesn¡¯t have to be wary of others at position, but it¡¯s unwise topletely sever her rtionship with people. She was notfortable sending off the Duchess on a bitter note. Erce spoke kindly to the Duchess. ¡°I heard that His Grace, the Duke, holds Her Ladyship dearly. I can¡¯t wait to see how beautifully the princess has grown up, since she was loved so much.¡± Fortunately, the Duchess smiled leisurely, trying to get a hold of herself, as she finally suppressed her anger. ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s his child. It¡¯s natural for parents to love their children.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Mrs. Garten¡­¡± It was too obvious who the Duchess¡¯s prickly words were directed at. Even Sierra, who was always bright, became solemn and secretly tried to stop the Duchess. The Duchess was looking at Erce hatefully. Erse was not so simple that she could not read the hostility contained in her skillfully curved eyes. Erce smiled briefly and assessed the situation calmly. She sipped her tea slowly. I may be wrong, but it¡¯s as if she knows everything. Eventually, Countess Zardea interrupted the silence. ¡°The Duchess is a role model for mothers. Her love for her daughter is to the point where mothers in this country imitate her love for their daughters. You don¡¯t have to go look that far. You all can learn from her example. Her Ladyship must be happy to have a mother like her.¡± The Countess induced a chill by turning the Duchess¡¯sments to everyone there. The Duchess of Garten was still smiling and looking at Erce. The Countess¡¯ expression stiffened at the realization of her words. Finally, Erce opened her mouth with a bright smile. ¡°The Duchess is right.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I can rte to this story as a parent who loves their child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s for my precious child¡­¡± Her voice at the end had a subte chill to it. ¡°There is nothing I can¡¯t do.¡± *** Chapter 12 12. ¡°What¡¯s up with that Mrs. Lydia? How could she conspire with the Duchess Garten?! I won¡¯t let you stay in high society.¡± Sierra was angry. She btedly noticed what the purpose of the tea party was. She hesitated, looking pitifully at Erce. Erce shook her head, saying it was okay and looked at her sympathetically, because she too had gone through many hardships. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. What power does she possess anyway? And I¡¯m fine, Sierra. The Duchess is not wrong.¡± ¡°But Erce! It¡¯s still an insult to you. Aren¡¯t you angry? Why would you pick on someone else¡¯s child?¡± ¡°She¡¯s right, Your Grace. I¡¯ve never been to such a rude tea party before.¡± The Countess nodded and sympathized. Well, it was definitely rude. Erce agreed on that. At any rate, it was a trivial matter. The Duchess didn¡¯t harm Erce per se, so she can just let it go. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I don¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it.¡± Erce smiled as if she couldn¡¯t help it. The main culprit behind the incident was the Duchess, but Erce provoked her first, so there was nothing unfair about it. And the Duchess only told the truth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Erce. Everyone who knows knows that you¡¯re getting along well with your son these days. They¡¯ll soon forrget how heartless of a mother you were!¡± ¡°¡­ Your words hit closer to the bone than the Duchess, Sierra.¡± ¡°Oh, did they?¡± Sierra hurriedly covered her mouth. At that, the Countess said with a gentle smile.¡± ¡°Anyhow, you need to look after your precious son. Rumor has it that he¡¯s sought after not only in Garten, but also in Pantetz, Mayance, and Lapaine.¡± (T/N: First two names are an enigma to me. I went with what looked better in English. In Korean, it¡¯s ???, ????, ???) It was a story that went around in the past. The conversation with Pantetz probably got famous. It didn¡¯t work out, though. Erce groaned. How do you know so much about a child who¡¯s always at home? At this point, it¡¯s almost an intrusion in our family matters. Currently, after Prince Alexis, the most attractive bachelor in this country is Vicente. ¡°It¡¯s amazing that people know so much about my son. I guess I¡¯ve heard at least three of them in the family.¡± When Erce spoke half-worried and half-joking, Sierra opened her mouth as if not to worry. ¡°Didn¡¯t you pay your son¡¯s tutor for a while? Sometimes, people exaggerate things they see. Don¡¯t worry too much, Erce. Rumors are often inted.¡± Erce had a serious look on her. ¡°It¡¯s not just rumors. My son really is handsome.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Suddenly, Erce tilted her head in the breeze. ¡°Sierra, why, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Uh, that¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­I was wondering if you always had such a silly side to you.¡± Sierra and the Countess looked bitter, but since it wasn¡¯t untrue, Erce couldn¡¯t help but pout her mouth. *** Erce returned home recalling theing-of-age party of Lady Garten. Before, she was nning to go with Vicente at hering-of-age party, but now it seems like a bad idea. The Duchess is likely to go after Vicente again when she sees him. Then suddenly she remembered Vicente¡¯sing-of-age. Come to think of it, Vicente will be an adult in three years. A woman bes an adult at 16 and a man at 18. Erce didn¡¯t know how Vicente reached adulthood. She was ill when Vicente had reached adulthood. Her face became gloomy. Just because I was given another chance at life, there was no guarantee that I would not die again. Even if I try to calm down, I still get depressed and scared at the thought of death. There are times when I can¡¯t even breathe well for a moment, scared that even a single cough might get me sick. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to die again in 3 years. If I get sick again, forget about attending aing-of-age party for Vicente, I will have to lie on bed like a living corpse. There are so many things I want to do for Vicente but my time is painfully short. Erce was sad about that too. No! She calmed her breath and shook her head. Erce wanted to do what she could rather than worry about a vague future that might or might not happen. Let¡¯s prepare well this time. Erce decided to be a little optimistic. ¡°Well, what is there that I can do?¡± If I hold Vicente¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, I want to not only pour money everywhere but also bring everything that is said to be precious. I will show them the height of luxury. In addition, it would be perfect to invite not only the Capital¡¯s and major aristocrats from all parts of the country, but also the Ludelsian aristocrats. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s make it as extravagant as possible.¡± In her head, she already had an image of a perfecting-of-age party. She felt much better imagining the brillianting-of-age party. Erce went over her n and was excited by herself. Lianne came in when she was wondering what expressions would Vicente make while listening to her ns. Lianne was surprised when she saw Erc sitting on the sofa. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re back already? Did you enjoy the tea party?¡± Lianne asked as she spread the nket in her arms all over the bed. Erce shook her head with a sullen face. She looked doubtful. ¡°Why? You were excited to be with Countess Zardea and Viscountess A today.¡± ¡°I was cornered.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I struggled to protect my son.¡± Lianne asked in detail the context of her words. Erce told of what the Duchess of Garten and Mrs. Lydia had done at the tea party. Quietly listening to the story, Lianne murmured. ¡°Madam almost caused trouble. But you did a good job. If I was there, I bet I¡¯d do the same too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But is the Garten¡¯s Young Lady that bad? You don¡¯t like her much, do you?¡± ¡°Rather¡­¡± Erce thought over the end of her words. In fact, Garten¡¯s Young Lady¡¯s personality was not a big issuepared to her background. Is there any kid out there who was raised on their own? Still, she was an aristocrat who had to maintain proper dignity. Therefore, no matter how high your nose is in the air, you can¡¯t treat your mother-inw and spouse rudely. But the reason I¡¯m against it so much is because, ¡°I just want him to be happy.¡± It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want Vicente, who grew up unloved, to have a political marriage without love. I don¡¯t want to discuss which family I should trade Vicente with as amodity. I just want him to meet his loved one regardless of family and live with a smile. She wasn¡¯t naive. Rather, she was a calcting person. But this time, her choice was entirely for Vicente. ¡°Where¡¯s Vicente?¡± She rose from her seat, unaware of the change in herself. * * * ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I missed you.¡± When she was told that Vicente was in the study, Erce moved her feet without hesitation. As she entered the study, it would have been surprising if her wonderful son did not have a book in his hand. Vicente frowned at Erce¡¯s sudden visit. When he asked her why she came, he heard an innocent answer, ¡°I missed you.¡± Vicente gave her a not-so-amused look. ¡°Do I have to spare you some time?¡± ¡°No. Just finish what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯ll just watch from here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s even more burdensome.¡± Erce learned a few new things about Vicente, one of which was that he is surprisingly honest. Of course, it was limited to spiteful remarks only. Even then, he seemed to want her to go away. Unfortunately, Erce was immune to Vicente¡¯s coldness by now. Erce remained calm in front of Vicente and even held her chin up. Vicente continued to ignore her and read his book, even though he just said that he felt burdened. ¡°I heard you were admitted to the Gracivan Academy?¡± ¡°Yes, I think it was a year ago.¡± A year ago? Why am I knowing this now? Erce didn¡¯t know, even though actively participated in society. I was wondering if the noblewomen were mistaken, so I asked Vicente directly. Turns out it was true. Erce became a little embarrassed. When she peeked at Vicente, he was still reading with a strange attitude. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is¡­¡± Erce¡¯s eyes sparkled. She had this question from a while ago. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you enter the Academy?¡± Her eyes glistened as she asked. She had her own expected answer. He must have been worried that his mother would be lonely without him. Was it really like that? Unaware of Erce¡¯s expecting eyes, Vicente simply uttered because his eyes were still fixed on the book. ¡°Father said not to go.¡± Her rising expectations werepletely extinguished in an instant. The truth was useless. Of course. Come to think of it, it was really ¡°yes.¡± As she recalled ady at a tea party who had made her look forward to it, Erce narrowed her eyes. ¡°Hmm, why did he ask you not to go?¡± ¡°He said the Academy curriculum was too slow.¡± Huh? ¡°He wanted me to fulfil my my family duties instead and dissuaded me from entering the Academy because I can finish it in just two years.¡± Harsen was beyond imagination. Gracivan had the highest level of education among the academies near the capital. Since it is an educational institution established directly by the government, the level of teaching will correspond to that. But he¡¯sining that even that¡¯s slow. It was really Spartan education. She mourned Vicente¡¯s asceticism, but on the other hand he did not take his eyes off the book as if she weren¡¯t there. What kind of book should I look for? She caressed the title of the book on the cover with her slender fingers. She began mumbling without realizing it. ¡°There is truth near the sun. Say, who will seek it?¡± Vicente tilted his head at the strangenguage from Erce¡¯s mouth and looked at her. Erce was glued to the red book. ¡°You know that the ¡®truth¡¯ will burn away before you reach it.¡± She was looking at the red cover, but what she recited was not the title, rather the contents of the book. Erce was somewhat bored. ¡°It is the ¡°Woods Seeking Truth¡± of Berman, a philosopher from Ludelsia. When I first learned about it, I was sick and tired of it. I don¡¯t enjoy ying with words. This person is definitely the kind of person who treats people like idiots and feels superior to himself. I had a hard time because I wrote difficult contents in words other than the officialnguage.¡± So, I quit halfway into it. She mumbled cheekily. ¡°Do you know the new Ludelsiannguage?¡± Vicente suddenly asked. His voice was filled with a hint of curiosity. Erce looked at Vicente in surprise. Vicente¡¯s eyes were slightlyrger than usual. Were you interested in this? ¡°Of course. When I was young, I learned it as a basic cultural art.¡± ¡°Basic, you say?¡± Vicente¡¯s voice sounded somewhat shaky. ¡°R-right? Maybe they have a lot of books on philosophy and religion? We learn it as basic cultural art.¡± ¡°Say, how manynguages do you speak?¡± I thought you were interested in philosophy, but I guess not. Erce tilted her head and answered his question. ¡°I know Granian, Ludelsian, the Conrad Kingdomnguage and the officialnguage of the Helios continent. You know these fournguages, right? But sometimes I forget the Conradnguage. I don¡¯t have much use for it.¡± All famous books are tranted into these officialnguages. She added and went back to her bored look. There was utter silence. When no words were heard from Vicente, Erce tilted her head to face him. Vicente had a more stiff face than usual. Erce noticed that he was panicking. She smiled softly. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, a little.¡± ¡°Did you think I was just a Young Lady that lived afortable life ying and eating?¡± Vicente did not deny it. I guess he really did think that. It was not entirely wrong, but Erceughed aloud. This time, it was a bit more of a roaring sound ofughter. Vicente nced at her from a corner. He gave a little excuse. ¡°Anyone will be surprised whenpared to other noblewomen.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Were you thinking of bing a schr?¡± ¡°Schr, as if. It¡¯s tiring.¡± ¡°Then for what reason did you learn fournguages?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m from Visaride.¡± ¡°Is that the reason?¡± Vicente¡¯s face was hard to understand. Looking closely, he seemed somewhat embarrassed. Tapping her cheek with her index finger, she muttered nonchntly. ¡°It is only up to you to prove your worth.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my family¡¯s motto.¡± ¡°Of Marquis Visaride, you mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you curious?¡± Vicente nodded without hesitation when she asked in a secretive voice. Erce opened her eyes as if she was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be curious about this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a family surrounded by many rumors.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Indeed.¡± Erce nodded a couple of times in agreement. It was not unreasonable to be curious. Because of the secretive nature of my family, I had heard some over the top rumours because the world had little information. In the past, after Count Derman was politically ousted after being caught for nting a spy, no one dared to nt people in the Marquis Estate. Thanks to this, my family was rumoured to possess many secrets. ¡°Well, what are you curious about?¡± Some wholesome mother and son time ?? Chapter 13 13. ¡°Will you tell me if I¡¯m curious?¡± ¡°Of course! You¡¯re my son after all.¡± Words filled with blind trust. Vicente couldn¡¯t understand why Erce believed in him so much. The more they talked, the more unpleasant he felt. The book was released from his hand long ago. I have been curious about something for a long time. ¡°I wonder how my mother has lived.¡± Her finger tapping the chair, stopped. Vicente¡¯s question waspletely unexpected. I thought, at most, he would ask about my family, but he was curious about her life as the Marquis¡¯ Young Lady. Although it was not Vicente¡¯s intention, Erce was very pleased with the interest he showed. Erce spoke in a little excited mood. ¡°I was the youngest. I had an older sister and brother.¡± It was a gentle voice. Vicente thought she seemed to be reading a fairy tale. ¡°My father and mother were good people. They loved me so much. To what extent, you might wonder¡­ There was nothing I couldn¡¯t ask my parents. When I said I wanted to go on a trip, my father took a vacation even if he was busy, and whenever I barged into my parents¡¯ room because of a nightmare, he embraced me without getting annoyed. When I asked him to stay by my side out of fear, he read me a fairy tale until I fell asleep at dawn. My father was sometimes scary, but he was a very kind person. Both my sister and brother respected and loved my parents. I wanted to be a proud child to those parents. Everyone was eager to meet their parents¡¯ expectations. My brother had to try in many ways because he was the one who would walk the path of session.¡­ not as much as you, though. Me and my sister had it easier than my brother. She studied politics and theology. I chose variousnguages and diplomacy. Actually, my sister can speak local and officialnguages. Even my brother speaks Conradnguage.¡± ¡°Did you get a chance to use any of them?¡± ¡°No. No matter how much knowledge a woman learns, she rarely uses it unless she bes a schr. They said it didn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s learning and mastering that knowledge. To prove that I deserve to sit here. Raising my value by myself, not by the power of others. That alone is enough of a reason to learn.¡± Her story was quite shocking. ording to her, the Marquis educated his children beyond just liberal arts regardless of gender, and the main reason was to prove their worth. Somehow he could see why Erce was so proud of her family back in the day. Meanwhile, the bright voice continued. ¡°But I still loved parties more than studying. I liked fancy and crowded ces. I didn¡¯t need formalities or grand stories. It was enough to talk about mundane life. It was about my daily life, such as vacation, siblings, why I fought with my friend, which houses had handsome sons, why they fought with their lover, and fantasizing about marriage. Sometimes we talked a lot, but maintaining dignity is not important between friends. Although it¡¯s important to appear proper in front of others, life bes tiring if you nitpick everything. I preferred to spend time with my friends with whom I could talk without hesitation, rather than participating in a show where I elegantly examine who was educated and how well-educated they were.¡± This was also unexpected, so Vicente¡¯s head tilted to all sides. The more she told, the more he learned. Erce continued to speak. Before she knew it, the corners of Erce¡¯s mouth were slightly raised. This natural look was much better than the contrived smile she had the other day. ¡°And my friends loved my house. I liked it too. The chandelier you see while entering the annex is so beautiful. It is in the style of the old Leones Empire, with the shape of candlesticks on a gold te. It was my mother¡¯s good taste. Um¡­ there¡¯s also a door just below the stairs that goes up to the first floor, and when you open it, you¡¯ll see a wide ballroom. The floor was covered with gold tiles, it looked like a mirror room. When the moonlight entered at night, the tiles shined and sparkled. Standing on top of it, I felt like I was stepping on the starry night sky. It couldn¡¯t be any more fascinating. I danced there every night. But it¡¯s not fun to dance alone, is it? Hence, I would force my busy brother to y as my partner.¡± It¡¯s as if the interior of the Marquis¡¯s mansion is being painted in front of me. In the dark ballroom where the moonlight entered through the window, he envisioned Erce spinning, holding with one hand the hem of her dress, and with the other reaching into the air. Her golden hair flowed like drapery. Of course, he had never seen Erce like that. This was entirely what Vicente imagined. His mother giggled with a dreamy face. Vicente was in a strange mood because she looked like a teenage girl. ¡°No matter how awful my brother was, every night when I asked him to dance, he would tell me to leave, but I kept being stubborn. If I dance with someone else, I might step on his foot. I would say that I didn¡¯t learn how to dance properly. Then my brother grumbled that you are a disgrace to his family and held out his hand. He danced with me until I was satisfied. Now that I think about it, my brother also enjoyed it quite a bit. Sometimes, I would appreciate him with tearful eyes.¡± Her eyes were half-closed before she knew it. ¡°Those days¡­ I was really happy.¡± Her eyes kept blinking. Vicente kept staring without missing anything. Strangely, I can¡¯t take my eyes off of her. ¡°So¡­.¡± Her voice slowly receded and she was unable to speak. Then do you regret giving birth to me? He swallowed a question that was pushed from deep within. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t say that at all. I was afraid that the answer would be something I didn¡¯t want to hear. Am I afraid? Of what exactly? Vicente was surprised by the thought that appeared unconsciously. During that Erce¡¯s eyes closedpletely, and she slowly leaned towards the desk. Vicente unknowingly extended his arm. Vicente¡¯s hand came in through the gap to prevent her face from hitting the desk. Erce¡¯s face from the side settled gently in Vicente¡¯s palm. His face waspletely crumpled by the warmth that seeped through. It¡¯s warm. Vicente held his breath unknowingly because of the warmth that came through his hands. I thought her body wouldn¡¯t be warm considering the icy gaze that looked at me. However, it was a strange sensation to feel. His blue eyes sank coolly. She was this warm? This person? Vicente slowly pulled out his hand and looked down at Erce with confused eyes. Funnily enough, she fell asleep quietly, hardly breathing. It was time for him tough without realizing it. Her golden eyshes trembled between her closed eyes. She frowned her forehead as if she had a nightmare. Upon seeing that, Vicente stretched out his index finger and gently pressed between Erce¡¯s brow. Vicente¡¯s face became more wrinkledpared to her narrowed eyebrows. Just then, as if realizing what he had done, he alternately looked at Erce¡¯s face and his hands several times. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Shortly, Vicente let out a silent sigh and held his chin. He looked sleepy. He didn¡¯t know she would fall asleep while talking about herself. Her ridiculously long car hair scattered on the desk. When he saw a few golden strands of hair reaching over a book, he frowned. Vicente moved the tip of his index finger and carefully pushed them off the paper. As time passed, the sun changed positions and warmth filled the room. The sunlight that came through the window settled on Erce¡¯s forehead. The blond hair that looked like melted pure gold, shined more brightly in the sunlight. Her hair, brightened by the sunlight, slid as if it were pouring under the desk. Each strand of hair was like a thread made from the sun. Vicente kept looking at Erce unintentionally. ¡°Umm-¡± As soon as her head moved a little, Vicente looked away like a boy who had been caught doing something he shouldn¡¯t. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suddenly, heughed at himself. This is useless. Thinking so, he let go of his chin, got up from his seat and went to the other side. How do I-. Vicente hesitated for a moment then slowly held Erce. At the same time, her arm wrapped around Vicente¡¯s neck. He felt some weight at the back of his neck. Vicente paused for a moment and looked down. She was still asleep. It seems she unconsciously put her arm around his neck. Heavy breaths escaped through Vicente¡¯s lips. He realized for the first time that it was quite difficult to lift an unconscious person. For some reason, he felt annoyed seeing her fall asleep without a care in the world. He stiffened his expression a little, raised his foot and quietly knocked on the door. Jane was waiting outside when she heard the knock and opened the door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter- Madam?!¡± ¡°She¡¯s asleep. Bring me to her room.¡± When she checked Erce¡¯s face, Jane nodded silently and headed towards Erce¡¯s room. * * * ¡°Madam, madam.¡± Her eyelids slowly lifted at the call. After frowning at the bright lighting that blurred the view, she opened her eyespletely. ¡°Lianne?¡± Lianne was looking at her slightly embarrassed. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s time for dinner. The Lord came home early today, so Madam can eat together with him. Oh my God, how could you sleep for this long?¡± When she turned her head at Lianne¡¯s words, she saw a dark blue sky outside the window before the night fellpletely. Her eyes blinked. What happened? I was definitely talking to Vicente in the study¡­ ¡°W-why am I here?¡± ¡°I heard you went to see the Young Master and ended up sleeping in the study.¡± Oh my God! I guess I fell asleep while talking. She couldn¡¯t close her gaping mouth. This is outrageous even when I think about it myself. Imagine how dumbfounded Vicente would be when she¡¯s like this? I feel sorry for Vicente. I turned out to be a burden after all. She felt sorry for Lianen again. She must have had a hard time helping her to bed. Erce thanked Lianne. ¡°You went through a lot of troubles.¡± ¡°Huh? For what?¡± Lianne was surprised, pointing at herself with her fingers. ¡°You brought me all the way over here. Good job.¡± She simply praised the effort, but Lianne wondered what she was talking about. ¡°How can a weak girl like me carry you? The Young Master personally carried madam here.¡± What?! Her eyes grew bigger when an unexpected name came out of Lianne¡¯s mouth. ¡°Y-young Master? Vicente?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± That child brought me? Besides- Erce shouted in shock. ¡°H-he carried me!?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lianne nodded firmly. Erce¡¯s lips opened. She was very embarrassed now. It¡¯s amazing how Vicente brought me here, but he even carried me here! Oh God, just how much trouble have I caused? Her pupils shook constantly like a surprised rabbit. She grabbed Lianne¡¯s clothes, pressing her for an answer. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, is that really true?¡± ¡°Yes, well. I can¡¯t bring my precious madam here¡­.¡± Unlike her shaking owner, Lianne answered calmly, but in fact she wasn¡¯t calm either. The scene she saw earlier was quite embarrassing. I was surprised that he suddenly visited, but what was more unexpected was seeing the Young Master carrying Erce in front of her. Forget touching each other, these two barely looked at each other every day. She asked Jane, who was next to him, for an exnation because he was so different, but Jane also just shrugged her shoulders and pouted her mouth. Do you understand me now? While Lianne was unable to shut up, Vicenteid Erce on the bed and turned around without hesitation. He left with a word of caution. ¡°Be careful not to wake her up.¡± Lianne trembled at his low voice. It was as if he would not forgive me if I woke her up. Therefore, as per Vicente¡¯s order, she had no choice but to keep Erce sleepingte into sunset. Lianne was only able to wake Erce up after the news of Harsen¡¯s return. Lianne grabbed Erce¡¯s arm gently, thinking she needed to catch up with the Lord. ¡°You have to go down now. The master is waiting down there. Before that, I have to untangle madam¡¯s hair. It¡¯s a total mess right now.¡± As Lianne led, Erce got out of bed and naturally sat in front of the dressing table. ¡°¡­Huh? Yes, please.¡± Erce put her head in Lianne¡¯s care, trying to calm her trembling body. She felt a little relieved as her hair settled down with gentlebing. Taking advantage of the silence, Erce asked. ¡°Was he really upset?¡± ¡°Young Master? N-no? It was the same as usual¡­ same expressionless face. But he didn¡¯t look upset.¡± Lianne¡¯s words relieved the tension in her shoulders. Fortunately, nothing I was worried about happened. ¡°Is Vicente joining us at dinner?¡± ¡°Of course. The three of you have dinner together whenever the Lordes home. Don¡¯t worry about the Young Master. He really wasn¡¯t angry.¡± Even though he threatened me. I decided to skip thest words. It will be worse if madam knows that. ¡°All done.¡± Her hair was simply rolled up. She looked tidier after she finished grooming her. She looked closely in the mirror, rubbed her eyes lightly to remove any leftover sleep and headed towards the first floor. Chapter 14 14. Harsen and Vicente were already in the dining hall. Harsen was sitting at the centre and Vicente was sitting on his right. She hurried her pace. ¡°You¡¯ll fall down.¡± A dull voice flowed in her ear. Harsen frowned a little. Erce replied apologetically. ¡°Did you wait long?¡± ¡°Not much.¡± Erce dissuaded Vicente from standing up as she came. Vicente bowed politely in his seat. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. Did you wait long?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Just then, Harsen¡¯s eyes subtly changed but Erce couldn¡¯t notice it because she was looking at Vicente. Vicente looked calm as usual, including his voice. As Lianne said, he didn¡¯t look angry. She felt relieved on the inside. ¡°What held you up? You camete for dinner.¡± Erce nced at Vicente when Harsen asked. Vicente was still as if he had nothing to do with it. Erce sat down smiling awkwardly. ¡°During the day, I had tea time with thedies. I guess that¡¯s why I was tired.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just like you.¡± She heard a cool eptance. ¡°Who held it this time?¡± ¡°Mrs. Lydia.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re acquainted with her.¡± ¡°I heard that Sierra and Countess Zardea were there, so I went there once. It wasn¡¯t that fun.¡± He nodded as if it was understandable when he heard familiar names. He heard those names often whenever Erce enjoyed tea time. When Erce recalled the day, she clicked her tongue so quietly that no one could notice. Who would have thought that Duchess Garten would also be there? And that they would eye Vicente as their potential son-inw. I want to talk about what happened today, but it¡¯s better if Harsen doesn¡¯t know about it. It would be better not to mention the proposal at all because it could create a mess. ¡°Oh right! It seems the Princess Garden¡¯sing-of-age party is going to be huge. Everyone is looking forward to it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Duke loves his daughter so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable because she¡¯s the Duke¡¯s only daughter.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The conversation was cut off there as Erce brought up a trivial story, probably because it seemed a topic of interest to Harsen. Erce was eating bouibaisse (A/N: Western seafood stew) when all of a sudden, Harsen said this. ¡°Come to think of it, Vicente will be an adult in three years.¡± ¡°I know!¡± As soon as his words ended, Erce replied excitedly. Her voice was a little higher than usual. Harsen and Vicente stopped moving at her sudden cheer and looked at Erce. Whether or not she was aware of their stiff expressions, Erce sped her hands and began running her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking, why don¡¯t we do an interior remodel before theing-of-age ceremony? In 3 years, Rentua architecture will be popr. I heard that the interior is characterized by an antique dome-style ceiling. It gives the building a soft aura, instead of grandeur. No matter how mighty the ducal family is, do you really need to be so tough for your only son¡¯sing-of-age party?¡± ¡°Wait-¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to prepare distinctive food from each region of Grania, right? Grania definitely has better cuisine than other countries. I don¡¯t think we need to prepare food from other regions.¡± ¡°What-¡± ¡°Oh, but I¡¯m still going to buy cocktails and champagne from Conrad. Their drinks are good, after all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to invite some local nobles, but I don¡¯t know if I can aodate all of them. But I¡¯ll try and make the best of it. However, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll invite nobles we¡¯re not acquainted with, though I¡¯ll probably invite a close friend of mine, a Ludelsia noble. The party will be even more wonderful if people from other countries attend as well!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Cough- cough- She heard a choked sound somewhere. ¡°Y-young Master!¡± As she turned to the direction of the sound, she saw Vicente coughing covering his mouth. ¡°Are you okay?!¡± Erce asked urgently. Cough- Cough-! Clifton quickly handed over a ss of water as the coughs grew louder. Vicente was barely able to open his mouth after chugging down a ss of water. His eyes were somewhat rigid. ¡°Mying-of-age party¡­. Do you intend to do all that?¡± Vicente¡¯s face was stained with shock. Unaware of the reason, Erce tilted her head towards his face. ¡°Why, is there a problem?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Vicente?¡± Unable to find anything to say, Vicente avoided Erce¡¯s gaze. Erc questioned Harsen¡¯s side this time. In her mind, this n was perfect, so what was wrong? ¡°Harsen?¡± He nced at her and answered a little slowly. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s too much.¡± Her husband sure-enough dismissed Erce¡¯s grand n. It¡¯s too much? You can say that because you don¡¯t know the joy of partying. She was dissatisfied with Harsen¡¯s attitude of not caring about the once-in-a-lifetime event. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not too much. It¡¯s a celebration of our son¡¯sing of age, not anyone else.¡± As she grumbled sharply, Harsen looked at her with strange eyes. Erce couldn¡¯t figure out why he looked at her with such eyes. She responded with a persistent look as if she were pushing him for an answer. Finally, Harsen opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll think about itter.¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯re not going to do anything for the preparation.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Erce¡¯s assertion shut his mouth again. She narrowed her eyes. So, he wasn¡¯t nning to do anything. Even if he did, he would barely be involved and leave it all to his servants. Harsen¡¯s didn¡¯t say anything, but her mind already concluded that. Erce spoke in a more determined voice. ¡°You¡¯re not going to do anything for your only son¡¯sing-of-age party, right? Then, I promise I¡¯ll prepare it with you.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± When a positive answer came from his mouth, Erce finally smiled satisfactorily. Vicente¡¯s eyes became increasingly confused as he watched the conversation between Erce and Harsen. The scene that just unfolded in front of him was too foreign to be readily epted. ¡°By the way, you said that Rentua architecture will be popr in three years. Is that already spreading around among thedies?¡± Wait- Her gestures stiffened as she picked the shrimp from bouibaisse. Before I knew it, I talked about the future. He didn¡¯t seem like it, but I guess he must have listened attentively. At his sharpness, Erce drew an awkward line with her lips, suppressing her goosebumps. ¡°W-well-¡± Her eyes rolled in all directions. In truth, Rentua¡¯s architectural style will raise in poprity in two years, and in about three years, Grania will craze it. The problem was that only Erce knew this. I should be careful with what I say. ¡°I can tell from the flow of the atmosphere.¡± There was no current trend that indicated Rentuan architecture would be popr in Grania, but Erce naturally lied through her mouth. I lied about it so calmly. She felt a little guilty. Harsen raised his mouth and smiled, barely expressing his admiration. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. I didn¡¯t know.¡± Right. If even I find it ridiculous, I wonder what the other person would think. Chapter 15: I lost my mind and added in 14. 15. ¡°If there is time next weekend, let¡¯s go watch a y together.¡± Harsen suggested it in an indifferent tone when dinner was almost over. Unlike his in tone, the content was not something to react inly about. Erce had surprised rabbit eyes. Looking at Vicente, he was also quite embarrassed, and his expression was stiffer than usual. Watch a y? The three of us? Did he ever do this before? Even if I rack my brain there has never been such an urence. Harsen added without knowing about her staring at him. ¡°It will end early that day.¡± That wasn¡¯t the answer Erce wanted. I want to know why Harsen thought of that, but I shouldn¡¯t open my mouth because the atmosphere would get cold if I asked back, ¡®Why?¡¯. Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to look like a harmonious family for once. ¡°I like it.¡± Vicente didn¡¯t know, but she actually was nning to watch a y with Vicente. So, she was grateful when Harsen took the initiative. Three would be better than two. ¡°Vicente.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay with it too.¡± Vicente answered at Harsen¡¯s call without hesitation. In fact, he had no say in the matter. Unlike with Erce, he had to agree if Harsen told him to. ¡°Clifton, book three tickets for the evening.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Clifton, who had been a butler for a long time, was deeply moved by the incident, and his face was filled with restrained emotions. *** ¡°What happened back there? What came upon you?¡± After returning to their room after eating, Erce asked excitedly. Harsen, who took a short nce at her smiling face, answered briefly as he buttoned the changed shirt. ¡°Just because.¡± There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll answer anything at one try. Erce narrowed her eyes thin. Obviously, he isn¡¯t the type to do this for no reason. ¡°You¡¯re very busy these days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only temporary. It will all be resolved soon.¡± ¡°Are you giving up easily against Conrad?¡± ¡°The Duke of Garten has decided to visit Conrad.¡± What did I just hear? Erce¡¯s forehead frowned when an unwee name was heard. Her wide smile has long disappeared. ¡°The Duke of Garten is not the right man for the job.¡± Erce retorted with a sullen face. The Duchess of Garten was calm, but the Duke of Garten was not suitable for diplomacy between countries due to his fiery temper. What can such a man solve? I wonder if he can even speak the Conradnguage. Cunning like fox, he had a crafty head but Erce couldn¡¯t stand him. Back in the day, the Duke often picked on Caron, calling him Little Marquis. Caron didn¡¯t show it then but he must¡¯ve had a hard time. As time passed, such things gradually disappeared, but whenever Caron nned anything, he would still cross the line and argue about everything. ¡°I wish my brother went there.¡± Erce mumbled, closing Harsen¡¯s buttons. Harsen¡¯s eyes were distorted. ¡°The Marquis?¡± ¡°I mean, he¡¯s more diplomatic than the Duke. He knows how to speak the Conradnguage. Does the Duke know it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he can.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± No wonder. I¡¯m a little anxious- ¡°There will not be any problem with an interpreter present. We¡¯re not in a position to stay in Conrad.¡± ¡°Going to a foreign country and speaking in theirnguage is showing good faith. It¡¯s to be considerate.¡± Harsen exhaled a sigh at Erce¡¯s retort. ¡°His Majesty has made an unwise choice. He should have sent this woman here, not the Duke.¡± When he started teasing her, she shot at him calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Really.¡± As Harsen said that, a subtle smile appeared around his mouth, and Erce had no choice but to smile. ¡°Let¡¯s end it here. But His Majesty himself sent the Duke of Garten? That¡¯s unexpected.¡± ¡°The Duke volunteered actually.¡± ¡°The Duke himself?¡± So he went to Conrad on his own? He¡¯s definitely not the kind of person to do that. The Duke of Garten is not a man to involve himself in uncertain matters. He always used to move only when he was confident. Some praised it as a wise move but deemed it cowardice to change attitudes ording to the current. Erce, who disliked the Duke of Garten, was on thetter side. ¡°Anyway, the terms for negotiation are already set, so it doesn¡¯t matter who goes.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Since he has been in politics for a long time, he will do well on his own. He won¡¯t dare ruin the King¡¯s n. Suddenly, Harsen¡¯s eyes reached her cheek. Erce looked at him with a strange look. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°Nothing. I was a little surprised today.¡± ¡°Today?¡± ¡°Seeing you getting along with Vicente¡­ it was a little strange.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Now, I get why he looked at me a bit differently, since earlier. Harsen was surprised to see Erce treating Vicente affectionately. He, who didn¡¯t react much to most things, seemed quite disconcerted. If anyone saw what she did a while ago, they would have reacted more than Harsen, not less. Rather, his reaction was quite dull. If Sierra had seen it, she would go crazy. To be exact, Vicente was always annoyed, so Erce was trying to get along with Vicente herself, but they seemed to have a good rtionship in the eyes of a third party. Vicente doesn¡¯t like her but he follows her words quite well. She thought she was okay but her pupils stiffened in an instant. Are you sure you¡¯re properly familiar with the rules of hierarchy? She remembered the conversation between Harsen and Vicente earlier and it made a lot of sense. Vicente followed Harsen¡¯s words unconditionally without even expressing doubt. This isn¡¯t good. She vowed to teach Vicente how to express his opinion in the future. Her lips naturally opened with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s bing better than in the past.¡± ¡°Did it start when we talked about his education mattersst time?¡± Erce sat on the bed without answering and looked up at Harsen. She received the gaze of a man looking down at her and opened her mouth with a slightly shy face. ¡°I want to be a good mother to him now.¡± Erce¡¯s legs stretched to the floor, slowly rocked back and forth. Strangely enough, she seemed like a girl who was about to confess her heart. ¡°As you know, I wasn¡¯t a good mother. Even though I gave birth to him, I didn¡¯t take good care of him. I was immature and med Vicente for everything. It¡¯s not like he asked to be born, but I was foolish. But one day¡­ I regretted it all. I know it¡¯s veryte but I want to change myself now. Of course, I¡¯m still inexperienced and clumsy. Sometimes, I¡¯m afraid my unintentional actions might hurt him.¡± Actually, she made a slip of the tongue in front of Vicente at a restaurant the other day. She became familiar with her new soft tone, but she still wasn¡¯t able to control her unconsciously popping up thoughts. This was also a habit she had to fix in the future. ¡°But I won¡¯t give up.¡± If I fix, fix and fix myself, can I one day be a real ¡®mother¡¯ to that child? ¡°I want to get along with Vicente.¡± Erce imagined her friendly self with Vicente. Just thinking about the image drawn in my mind fills me with extreme happiness deep inside my heart. ¡°I have to try hard.¡± She felt a little embarrassed because it was her first time talking about this in front of Harsen. Erce scratched her head. She didn¡¯t know where to look. Harsen still didn¡¯t say anything, which doubled her embarrassment. Erce tapped Harsen¡¯s leg lightly, indicating him to say something. Yet, as he remained silent, he saw that the sulky woman was about to hide under the covers. Harsen put his hand on Erce¡¯s shoulder. Her head was slowly drawn upward as the coolness passed on her bare skin. His eyes were staring into space. As always, his eyes were darker than darkness. And as always, she couldn¡¯t read the eyes that looked at her. It was as if deep darkness was encroaching on her. It would be better if he smiled faintly as usual, but his mouth wasn¡¯tced with any smile. Erce took a shallow breath. ¡°Harsen?¡± He hardly opened his mouth as if troubled by some thought. She might be mistaken, but his eyes were shaking slightly. ¡°¡­ ly?¡± Really. A low voice rang in her ear. She wondered why he looked at her with such eyes, but she couldn¡¯t ask why, so her lips naturally closed. That night, the night sky looked especially dark. *** ¡°Let¡¯s go buy a ne today.¡± Erce went to Vicente as soon as she heard that a rare blue sapphire, that was only found in Arki mine, was avable at the Rayleigh Jewelry store. ¡°You can call the merchant to the mansion.¡± A monotonous answer was heard as opposed to her heightened voice. Vicente thought that Erce was like a normal nobledy today. She always liked parties and essories. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for her to be thrilled for a sapphire blue jewel or something like that. Anyhow I don¡¯t know why she wants to go out just for one jewel. All it takes is calling someone home. ¡°T-that¡¯s right, but¡­.¡± ¡°But?¡± Erce hesitated a little. ¡°Then I have no excuse to go out with you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Vicente looked at Erce without moving. He wasn¡¯t surprised at her for spouting such embarrassing words so easily. Vicente didn¡¯t think much of this because he had be immune to her shamelessness because of his multiple experiences with her, just like Erce, who had be immune to his coldness. He opened his mouth in the usual manner. ¡°What if someone else had already bought it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can buy something else.¡± You¡¯re too motivated to say it doesn¡¯t matter. Vicente didn¡¯t bother to say that. Suddenly, he recalled the uing knight exam. He wouldn¡¯t fall behind, but since he¡¯s been going out oftentely, he can¡¯t help but feel like he¡¯s losing his touch. But because of his promise to Erce, he had no choice but to go, so it was a useless worry. Vicente nodded helplessly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get ready.¡± ¡°Would it take long?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll just take a moment.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting in the carriage. Come quickly.¡± Her steps seemed very light after hearing that. Now that he saw it, Erce was already wearing outer-wear. Were you sure that I would go with you? Strangely, he was dumbfounded andughed. Going out with Erce has be a daily routine. He thought his father would object, but surprisingly, he left his mother alone. Yesterday, I was quite surprised at dinner. It was truly an unbelievable sight. Vicente doubted his eyes for a while because Harsen looked like apletely different person giving in to Erce. At first, he tried to guess his father¡¯s intentions, but soon quit. It¡¯s hard enough to read his intentions in the first ce. Vicente decided to draw a simple conclusion. He¡¯s weak with her. If you think about it too much, it¡¯ll only give you a headache. *** I lost my mind and added chapter 15 in 14. Also I learned how to write character¡¯s thoughts in 3rd person limited so I¡¯ll be using this format now and will slowly change it in the s too. Also also somebody please volunteer to be my editor/pr. Please, please! I¡¯m desperate. I lost my motivation wondering if my work is readible to native English speakers. I won¡¯t burden you much (at least not this month hehe) since it¡¯s exam season. Chapter 16 16. Erce immediately regretted going out today, as her once the pleasant mood was now ruined. How surprising that we would all meet here like this.¡± She heard an elegant voice as she was walking towards a disy stand. She turned her head towards the ominous sound to see a very unwee woman. Despite Erce¡¯s mood, she disyed a smile on her face. She made it appear as if this idental meeting was a pleasant surprise. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, Duchess. What a coincidence!¡± She didn¡¯t expect to see the Duchess of Garten here. She even already got her hands on the ne that Erce wanted to buy. Erce rebuked herself for not noticing Mrs. Genia¡¯s troubled tone. ¡°Goodness! You¡¯re Bernhardt¡¯s son, right?¡± The Duchess looked at Vicente in awe. She wasn¡¯t pretending but was actually surprised. Instead of feeling proud, she sighed. She was worried that her efforts to make the Duchess lose interest in Vicente would go to waste. But the Duchess had already seen Vicente, and Erce was forced to introduce her son. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s my son. Vicente, greet the Duchess of Garten.¡± ¡°Greetings to Duchess of Garten. I¡¯m Vicente Bernhardt.¡± The Duchess checked Vicente from head to toe as he greeted politely. Erce felt terrible because it seemed like evaluating merchandise. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing the rumored Young Lord here. I must be lucky.¡± ¡°You praise me too much.¡± It was a short answer, but the Duchess¡¯ face brightened as if she was satisfied with something. She wasn¡¯t happy with his stringent answer, but she seemed to like Vicente¡¯s appearance quite a bit. ¡°The Young Lord looks just like the Duke.¡± ¡°I heard I resemble him a lot.¡± ¡°Can you believe I almost thought you were the Duke himself?¡± Vicente really resembles Harsen. From his appearance to his disposition. However, the Duchess was pointing out that he had no resemnce to Erce. Erce smiled more brightly and took on a carefree attitude. ¡°He¡¯s his son after all.¡± ¡°Yes, of course, children resemble their parents.¡± Then the Duchess lightly shouted ¡®Ah!¡¯ as if she had forgotten something, and gestured to the girl next to her toe forward. ¡°I wanted to introduce you two. You¡¯re here just in time. Come here.¡± A girl with a floralce headband approached them in graceful steps. ¡°Say your greetings, Olivia. This is the Duchess of Bernhardt.¡± The Duchess hade with her daughter Olivia. The 16-year-old girl, who looked a little smaller than the average girls her age, lightly grabbed her skirt and bowed her knees. She looked even smaller with her head bowed. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Duchess Bernhardt. I¡¯m Olivia Garten. I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you, so it¡¯s an incredible honor to meet you like this.¡± Erce had never talked with her before but had sometimes seen her in social gatherings. So she¡¯s 16 now. Lady Olivia has matured beyond her age. And she¡¯s more polite than I thought. Erce saw that the Duchess had a triumphant smile on her. She¡¯s well educated. The ¡°education¡± Erce mentioned at the tea partyst time must have bothered her a lot. Erce conceived that and put on a generous smile. ¡°Rather the honor is all mine. It is I who¡¯s happy to meet her Ladyship. You must have followed your mother?¡± It was certainly a very friendly tone when she thought about it. Suddenly, she felt sorry for Vicente. I wish I had done this with him before. ¡°Yes, my mother decided to give me a blue sapphire ne as a gift for reaching adulthood. What brings the Duchess here?¡± Erce was in a bind at Olivia¡¯s innocent question. She couldn¡¯t say that she came to buy the very gift she was going to receive. Her pride never allowed it. So Erce pretended to have never been interested in the blue sapphire in the first ce. ¡°I came to see the ne. I can¡¯t believe you chose blue sapphire as a gift. I can feel the Duchess¡¯ love for her Ladyship.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The Duchess made an ambiguous sound. The quick-witted Duchess seemed to have noticed that Erce was pretending. Why did she stop by a jewelry store in broad daylight? The Duchess had already caught her, but she decided to continue with the pretense. ¡°Yes, I just saw it and it was bright and beautiful. I¡¯m so lucky.¡± Speaking of which, I wonder what it looks like in person. However, Erce had to try hard to ignore the Duchess¡¯ strange smile. It¡¯s good tough, but why are youughing on your own? Erce grumbled inside. ¡°Oh my, Olivia. Is it that good?¡± ¡°Of course, Mother. I love it!¡± Olivia giggled like a girl. She had a lovely smile. It was obviously a pretentious smile mixed with her very personal feelings for her mother. Just then Olivia looked at Vicente and greeted him. ¡°Oh my. It seems my greetings are long overdue. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Young Lord. This is our first time meeting, right?¡± A pretty face and a soft voice. Her first impression was so good that had she not heard the rumors about her, she would have liked the girl. Erce peeked at Vicente. Despite her lovely smile, Vicente remained the same. ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Ladyship.¡± The smile on Olivia¡¯s face instantly disappeared. She got herself into this but was embarrassed by his cold reaction. Erce understood Olivia¡¯s embarrassment, so she spoke brightly. She also thought that she should teach Vicente how to treat a Lady. He might get in trouble if he treatsdies like this at social events. ¡°Her Ladyship must be excited. You¡¯re bing an adult soon. How are you feeling?¡± Olivia¡¯s expression brightened again, when Erce, who was secretly distancing herself, showed interest in her. ¡°I love it, madam! My father promised to hold a grand ceremony for me. I¡¯m so excited that so many people wille and celebrate mying-of-age.¡± That¡¯s right. She may look precocious, but she¡¯s still a child. Erce was also full of expectations for hering of age ceremony at that age. And her father met Erce¡¯s expectations and held a granding-of-age party. He called important nobles of each region, and even more, the nobles of Ludelsia, her mother¡¯s native country, were also invited. It was a huge event for a 16-year-old¡¯sing-of-age party, considering that the partysted for two consecutive days due to so many invitees. Now that I think about it, wasn¡¯t it too much? Somehow, she began to understand Harsen and Vicente¡¯s reaction to the meal. She remembered how she couldn¡¯t enjoy the party because she had to keep on greeting distinguished guests. At that time, Erce was fine with all that, but clearly that it would be hard for Vicente. Erce decided to reconsider bringing the nobility of other countries to Vicente¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. No matter how splendidly I hold the party, it¡¯s meaningless if Vicente doesn¡¯t like it. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be congratted by a lot of people. I also look forward to Her Ladyship¡¯sing-of-age ceremony.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Grace.¡± Shortly afterward, Mrs. Genia stepped down the stairs after wrapping the ne that the Duchess had bought. The Duchess took the case and spoke to Erce. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we have to go now. I have a tight schedule.¡± I¡¯d love it if you leave. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Goodbye, then.¡± Erce could finally smile, after sending off both the mother and daughter without hesitation. Phew, she sighed when she sensed a gaze. She turned her head and saw Vicente staring at her. Do you want to say something? *** The Duchess¡¯s forehead was wrinkled. Olivia grabbed the hem of her skirt and shook it. The Duchess stroked Olivia¡¯s head. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°You mean the ne?¡± Olivia smiled vaguely. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about, don¡¯t change the subject. He must not be to your liking. What is your father thinking?¡± ¡°I do like him. For a change, I like Father¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°Perhaps, are Duchess Bernhardt¡¯s words from the other day still weighing on your mind? You know, mother. I¡¯m not afraid of whatever education that woman ns on giving me. She didn¡¯t even look that intelligent in person. You can rest assured. I¡¯m your daughter after all. And it seems mother had taken a liking to Bernhardt¡¯s Young Lord, isn¡¯t that right?¡± The Duchess opened her fan and covered her mouth. She recalled the previous meeting. She was definitely fine with the son. He was calm, had great looks, and a good family. There were no faults. It was annoying that the young man was cheeky, but it couldn¡¯t be helped since he was the only son. And as her daughter said, what can a woman, who lives on other people¡¯s support, even do? It will probably be just an unsightly admonition. My daughter wouldn¡¯t let it slide. In that case, my husband¡¯s decision was not bad. The Duchess smirked. ¡°I, too, am fine with the son.¡± Olivia¡¯splexion brightened up. ¡°Then-¡± ¡°Yes, your father will take care of everything. Don¡¯t worry, my daughter.¡± ¡°Can I think of the Young Lord as mying-of-age gift?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯m overjoyed, mother.¡± Olivia smiled brightly. *** As soon as Erce was about to ask Vicente, Mrs. Genia approached. She drooped her eyebrows, revealing her embarrassment. ¡°If, by chance, you¡¯re here to see the blue sapphire ne¡­¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Erce smiled and shook her hand. Mrs. Genia still seemed reluctant. However, she no longer mentioned the word blue sapphire. She knew that if she kept on talking about a sold-out item, it¡¯ll only hurt Erce. ¡°What would you like to see?¡± ¡°Show us apiszuli.¡± Her conscience began to feel bad for Erce, who even brought up a jewel she wasn¡¯t interested in. Even if Mrs. Genia had apiszuli crafted, Erce, who had all kinds of jewelry, would not have been interested. She decided to end her empty praise. Mrs. Genia also quietly grabbed the jewelry box, as if she knew I wasn¡¯t interested in the jewelry she offered. ¡°Please, let us knowter if you are interested in something, madam. You can ce an order.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Oh, and did you hear the news?¡± As Mrs. Genia whispered in secret, Erce listened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I heard people from the capital are going missing these days.¡± Corresponding to her serious voice, the expression disappeared from Mrs. Genia¡¯s face. Erce felt a chill run through her spine. ¡°The capital should be a ce with good security. Is that true?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly if they are missing or ran away from home, but¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Three or four people have already disappeared. Madam should also be careful since most of the missing people are women.¡± Erce gulped. People disappearing from the capital. How can they kidnap a person from the capital when the guards are walking around? I can¡¯t believe it but Mrs. Genia¡¯s sincere voice sounded true. When Mrs. Genia saw Erce¡¯s stiff face, she smiled gently. ¡°It could be just a rumor.¡± Still, as long as I¡¯ve heard it, I¡¯ll feel ufortable. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going.¡± Erce took Vicente out of the jewelry store without hesitation. After walking for a long time, she found out that she had been walking all this time, holding Vicente¡¯s hand. Erce was surprised to see the hand she grasped. ¡°Sorry! I didn¡¯t know.¡± Erce hurriedly withdrew her hand and apologized. Even though she knew he didn¡¯t like her touching him, she seemed to have unknowingly held his hand in a hurry to go out. Erce asked carefully, calming her nervousness. ¡°Did I make you ufortable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Vicente looked unexpectedly fine. ¡°Hmm.¡± However, from her experience, he was more likely to say it was okay even if it wasn¡¯t, so she remained suspicious. Vicente repeated his words once again as if he had read Erce¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Rather is mother okay?¡± Instead, he¡¯s even worried about her. Even though Erce didn¡¯t know what he was worried about. Vicente continued. ¡°You couldn¡¯t buy what you wanted.¡± Ah. I wondered why he was staring at me, and I guess he was worried that she couldn¡¯t buy the ne. Were you paying attention? Then this was gratifying. If he cares for her like that, it¡¯s okay to not be able to buy a ne several times. Her sinking mood suddenly began to improve. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can buy itter! I think it¡¯s too early to go back like this. Should we drop by a bookstore?¡± There was no book she wanted to buy, but Vicente would be bored at Erce¡¯s favorite destinations. I like reading books, so a bookstore would be the perfect ce to spend some more time without any problems. ¡°We should.¡± Vicente replied, recalling what had happened earlier. Erce¡¯s attitude towards Lady Garten was really friendly. It would be believable if it were said she was her real daughter. He had an idea as to why people around him called Erce friendly. From tone to facial expressions, it was clearly different from when she dealt with Vicente. But it didn¡¯t feel as strange as he thought it would. Of course, she was warmer and kinder dealing with the Lady than when dealing with him, but he felt something distinct in that gap. Somehow, it seemed that Erce treated him more sincerely. However, he could not figure out why he thought that. I don¡¯t like this chapter, hmph! Chapter 17 17. When she entered the bookstore, she noticed the familiar scent of paper. She used the library at home often, but this scent was different from there. ¡°If there¡¯s any book you want to read, I¡¯ll buy it for you. Choose as many as you want.¡± Books rted to study are also fine. Vicente nodded and headed to the other side. Erce also began to look around slowly. A familiar title shed before her eyes. ¡ºThe Founding Myth of The Kingdom of Ludelsia for Children¡» It was a fairy tale book that describes how Ludelsia became the holy kingdom. The contents were roughly like this. In the beginning, goddess Ludelsia loved the humans dearly and so she established a country for them. Humans decided to serve Ludelsia as their ruler, and so named the country after her, ¡®Ludelsia.¡¯ However, she was a god who could not stay on earth for long. Before leaving, Ludelsia presented a Wish Stone filled with her strength for her beloved humans. After she left, her descendants seeded the throne and ruled Ludelsia. The Wish Stone that became known as the Seat of the Goddess, protected Ludelsia. Since it was written for children, there must be elements of fiction in it. Erce reached out and opened the book. She remembered having fun reading it. ¡°It seems you know how to read the new Ludelsiannguage.¡± A soft, deep voice flowed into her ears. As she looked up, a man with a face as calm as his voice was smiling. ¡°There are only a few people who know the newnguage, you¡¯re amazing.¡± The man appeared to be in his mid tote twenties. The man¡¯s eyes were gently curved. The facial line moved naturally ordingly. Erce smiled slightly, thinking that his smiling face was not bad. ¡°It¡¯s because my mother was from Ludelsia.¡± Ludelsia uses the official Heliosnguage, so it was extremely rare for anyone to learn the newnguage. Most of the Ludelsian royalty and priests knew thenguage, but no one in Grania had to learn the newnguage. However, Erce¡¯s situation was a little special. Her mother was the Eighth Princess of the Holy Kingdom of Ludelsia, and the half-sister of the current King of Ludelsia. Erce wouldn¡¯t have learned if it weren¡¯t for her mother. ¡°Ah, I see.¡± The man slowly moved his head up and down. The elegant gesture created an illusion of time slowing down. ¡°You seem to be quite interested in theology.¡± ¡°A little bit.¡± She didn¡¯t have any interest in it but didn¡¯t find it necessary to reveal that, so she just agreed with the man. If I denied it, I¡¯ll have to exin why I was holding this book, or else I would be embarrassed by the man. ¡°By any chance, are you attending Lafern School of Theology?¡± Lafern School of Theology is located on the northeast outskirts of Grania. When the Ydurites invaded Ludelsia, they were thankful to Grania for supporting and defeating the troops and in return presented a small estate on the outskirts. Tomemorate the event, Grania established the Lafern School of Theology based on the Ludelsian religion. Lafern School of Theology was open to students of various ages. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I just learned it because I was a little interested.¡± ¡°You mean you are interested in neologism? That¡¯s amazing! Your Ladyship seems very passionate about her studies.¡± Erce suddenly froze hearing a title she hadn¡¯t heard for long. Lady is a title for an unmarried noblewoman. She is 32 years old, and the title was unsuitable for her since long ago. So, did he assume that I was a woman who never got married until I was this old? The man hurriedly opened his mouth realizing what Erce was thinking. ¡°Oh, are you married? I¡¯ve made a big mistake.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s all right. Never mind that¡­ Sir?¡± She contemted how to address him, so she just used the mostmon title. Even if he is not knighted, it doesn¡¯t matter, since this title is generally used for nobility. The man received the title without objections. He still looked at Erce with a smile. She was more beautiful than most of thedies he had seen. ¡°It¡¯s not because I thought madam was an unmarried woman.¡± The man spoke as if he were making excuses, but his rxed attitude never made it feel like an excuse. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, and in fact, I don¡¯t look down on unmarried women past the age of marriage. It¡¯s not really a bad thing.¡± Her mind went nk as if she had been hit bluntly on her head by the man¡¯s words. She looked at him with a little surprised look while he continued what he was saying. ¡°There¡¯s now that states people must live with a family. It¡¯s okay to live free-spirited life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you were single. I approached you because you looked so cool reading Ludelsian, despite being a woman. Um, I guess, me considering your gender is prejudice. I¡¯ll correct my words. I apologize if I offended you.¡± ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Erce replied a little slowly. In fact, the man¡¯s words could not be criticized as prejudice because men learned more than women. Rather, the man belonged to the unbiased side. Erce reflected on her displeasure when she assumed that he thought of her as an unmarried woman. I didn¡¯t know I was so narrowminded. Her cheeks were flushed red. Suddenly, she felt ashamed of herself. ¡°Sir is quite an enlightened man. ¡°That¡¯s just the way it really is.¡± The man affirmed without hesitation. For some reason, Erce didn¡¯t dislike this man. In her social circle, she instinctively stayed away from people who smile a lot. It is because they often hide darkness deep inside. However, this man¡¯s smile was so natural that she felt no such thing. ¡°It seems I have to go. Our time was short but it was enjoyable. Thank you, madam.¡± ¡°I really enjoyed it too.¡± It was a formal greeting, but Erce felt rather pleasant. Even on such topics that could be rude, the man was not rude at all. I liked the fine line he drew. The man stopped while heading towards the door and looked back at Erce as if he had forgotten something. ¡°If it¡¯s not discourteous, may I ask for your name?¡± Erce was wondering how far to tell. Obviously, he would be embarrassed a bit if the name Bernhardt was uttered. She hesitated a little and decided to tell him her name only. ¡°It¡¯s Erce.¡± ¡°The name suits you well, madam.¡± He was also a man who knew not to praise or exaggerate too much. It would have been wearing if it was the same boring and clichement, ¡®It¡¯s just as beautiful as your beautiful face,¡¯ like everyone else. ¡°And what¡¯s your name, Sir?¡± When Erce asked casually, the man replied with a smile. ¡°Juan.¡± The man reiterated. ¡°It¡¯s Juan, madam.¡± His eyes were beautifully bent. After saying so, the man turned around and went outside. Erce realized that the man also mentioned only his first name, omitting hisst name. ¡°Is he not a noble?¡± However, if you look at the clothes he was wearing, they were so luxurious and expensive that not many nobles could afford them. Erce naturally considered him a nobleman, given that his tone and gesture were also refined. ¡°He must be the son of a rich Count.¡± It could be a merchant family. Even so, there was something strange. A rich Count would have a family name for sure. ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s a family name that cannot be revealed.¡± If so, there were two possibilities. It¡¯s a family that is either involved in a shady business or a family that is too high for the other person to know. If it were thetter, he would have never gone unnoticed. If there were such a young man in a high-ranking family, there is no way the noblewomen would not talk about it. Juan. Erce heard that name for the first time ever. Our new Young lord is Latin??? I read it as Ju-an until I read it in Korean XD Also, don¡¯t forget to Chapter 18 18. Suddenly, she remembered what Juan said. ¡°You¡¯re cool.¡± Erce had never heard that before. She was a little surprised because she had never thought of herself that way. She repeated the word ¡®cool¡¯ in her heart. Is this cool? She kept brooding about her coolness. I¡¯ve heard many people call me pretty, beautiful, wise, and elegant. They weremonpliments men gave to women. Come to think of it, she had rarely had a schstic conversation with a man except for her father and brother. One, there were no such opportunities and secondly, it was not a conventionally appropriate topic of conversation between men and women. Erce felt strange at the new word used to describe her. Erce, lost in thought, began to walk as her fingers swept through the disyed books. Time suddenly stopped at the appearance of that man named Juan. It was clear that his slow and rxed gestures had affected her. Thinking that he was a rare man that she had never seen in recent years, her fingertips paused on a familiar cover. She stopped walking. ¡ºHistory of Granian Wars¡» The book exuded military grandiose. Erce read it once when she was young. That¡¯s why she understood how many sacrifices it took for Grania toe into being. When the Leones Empire fell, one of the nations that came out of it was Grania. The founding king Hebeus I, led by Visaride, defeated the opposing forces and formed the kingdom. That was the beginning of Grania. When she was young, she felt great pride when she came across her family name in books. But when she was old enough to make a judgment, she wondered how much blood was shed before her family came to this position. The more she thought about it, the more miserable she was. It made her detest war even though she had never participated in one. If a war broke out, as a knight Vicente would have to go. An image of Vicente participating as a knight in war emerged. What if the boy dies in the process? A terrible scene came to mind. Erce put the book back in, trying to shake off the negative thoughts. Tap- In a sh, another hand lightly pushed the book from behind her hand. ¡°You like these sorts of things?¡± Erce heard a low voice. When she looked back, Vicente was looking down at her. The light was blocked thanks to Vicente¡¯s tall height, and a shadow was cast over his face. Overall, his cool blue eyes stood out more in the shaded silhouette. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re reading such an unexpected book.¡± It figures. A woman reading about wars. It was indeed surprising. However, rather than being interested in the war itself, she was more worried that Vicente might have to go to war in the future. ¡°I was worried about you.¡± Vicente¡¯s eyes were filled with wonder at the unfamiliar words. The shadow disappeared and strangely, she mistook his rtively bright eyes like her own eyes. ¡°If you be a knight, you¡¯ll have to stand on the battlefield.¡­¡± It¡¯s not a pleasant story, so the ending was blurred. I would rather he be scared and run away. I¡¯d hide him no matter what he does, but Vicente wouldn¡¯t do that. As Erce thought, Vicente was indifferent to such concerns. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not scared?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± ¡°Even though you could lose your life?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a duty I¡¯m determined to do.¡± Vicente¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even flinch saying so. There was no sign of fear in him. Somehow, she felt a sour taste in her mouth. ¡°Can you promise me one thing?¡± Erce said with a bitter smile. ¡°About what..?¡± ¡°In case therees a day where you have to go to war¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Promise me that you wille back alive, no matter what.¡± Freeze- Vicente stopped lowering his outstretched hand. His blue eyes seemed to shake a little. Erce closed her eyes and opened her eyes in surprise. When she looked again, Vicente¡¯s eyes remained the same. Perhaps, it was her illusion. ¡°I will.¡± He spoke in a in tone as usual. ¡°Thank you for saying so.¡± Erce smiled brightly at the nd answer. Vicente looked at her with strange eyes again. ¡°Are you that happy about it?¡± ¡°Of course, I am.¡± ¡°But it can be just an empty promise. Since no one knows what might happen.¡± Just as Vicente said, no one knows what may happen at war. Life and death are unpredictable. If you be a knight, you can¡¯t help but raise your sword, and if a war breaks out, you have to walk into a bloody battlefield. So even if it¡¯s an empty promise, it¡¯sforting right now. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle back alive because you¡¯ll be an excellent knight.¡± Vicente tilted his head at the unfounded remark. ¡°How are you sure?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my son, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Based on just that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just¡­¡± Erce expressed her disappointment. She believed in Vicente, not because he was exceptionally talented or because he was the sessor to a military family. It¡¯s just because Vicente is Erce¡¯s son. That¡¯s why I¡¯m confident about him, but to say just that¡­ Erce¡¯s eyebrows drooped. Suddenly, a lowugh rang in her ears. As she raised her face in surprise, she saw the corner of Vicente¡¯s lips slightly bent. He spoke in a low voice. ¡°To say that just because I¡¯m her son¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Mother can¡¯t even wield a sword.¡± Erce was dumbfounded. ¡­ Are you making a joke? Her eyes widened like a surprised rabbit. If you pay attention to his words, you¡¯ll find that he¡¯s joking but the tone of the voice he used was so serious that if she didn¡¯t know any better, she would have had no idea how to respond. In the meantime, his mouth that was curved into a smile quickly returned to its ce. The rare sight disappeared in an instant. It¡¯d be nice if youughed more. As she started feeling regret, a low voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Then I¡¯ll try not to die.¡± Try? Not to die? Erce¡¯splexion turned pale. Her mind went nk. ¡°Perhaps¡­ W-were you nning to¡­?¡± Is it that you didn¡¯t have the will to live in the first ce! ¡°nning what..?¡± Vicente furrowed his brow, then uttered it as short as a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s just a promise.¡± His tone revealed how absurd he found this. Her heart finally calmed down. Just like his father, he¡¯s so serious that I often misinterpret his intentions. Just then Erce wished that the Duke of Garten, who went to Conrad, would do a good job. Obviously, the Duke and Duchess of Garten would be in high spirits if he seeded in diplomacy, but she had no choice but to hope that the Duke would carry out his mission safely because safety came first. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Vicente asked as if he noticed signs of difort. Erce opened her mouth and shook her head. ¡°Anyway, did you choose a book? I don¡¯t have anything in my hands.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t like anything. If I need anything, I can just order Cliftonter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Actually, it didn¡¯t matter, since it¡¯s just a book. By the way, what do we do now? The sun was still high. There was a lot of time left, and the weather was sunny, so it was too bad to go like this. Coincidentally, Vicente doesn¡¯t take lessons on this day. Right! That seems like an option. It seemed that the only thing that Vicente would be interested in was ¡°it.¡± Erce grabbed Vicente by the sleeve and led him with a serious face. Ahh¡­ I¡¯m wearing blue nail polish Chapter 19 19. ¡°Why did wee here?¡± The ce that Erce brought them to was an archery field. In fact, it was embarrassing to say that it was a field. The basement of a building was arranged like an archery field. It was not a ce to practice, but a ce to enjoy, and seemed like a fun ce to enjoy target shooting. The closer the arrow shot towards the center, the higher the score. She heard that if the total score exceeds a certain level, a prize will be given. ¡°So we can do it together?¡± Saying so, Erce looked around. All but them weremoners. It must be a ce wheremoners visit more often than nobles. She always knew there was a ce like this, but it was her first time being there in person. The atmosphere wasn¡¯t pleasant because the ce was full of drunken men. Erce shrugged her shoulders without realizing. It was certainly a strange environment for her. ¡°Oh, madam! Are you here to shoot an arrow?¡± Just then, a man who looked like the owner hurried over as he caught his breath. He was doubtful as to why a woman and a man of noble status came to a shabby ce. He greeted them nervously wondering if something went wrong. ¡°Yes.¡± The woman answered. The owner noted her beauty at a nce, so he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. He had never seen such a pretty woman in his entire life. As he opened his mouth while appreciating the woman¡¯s face, his body trembled at the murderous intent he felt someone from next to her. The boy next to the woman was looking at him. He was just looking, but his cool eyes overwhelmed him. The boy had a familiar overbearing air to him as hemanded. ¡°Guide us.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, y-yes!¡± The owner tried to calm his trembling legs and guided them tone 3. ¡°Lianne, go pay him.¡± ¡°Yes, madam.¡± She called her madam. She¡¯s a noblewoman for sure. A maid named Lianne paid him. Fortunately, the maid paid him reasonably. Sometimes a noble master without any sense of money pays an amount that cannot be changed. ¡°Um¡­ If you can shoot 10 rounds, and get at least 70 points, then I¡¯ll give you a prize¡­Well, then, have a good time!¡± The owner left in a hurry as if something might happen if he stayed. ¡°Hmm¡­ So I need 70 points.¡± ¡°Do you know how to handle a bow?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I learned it from my brother. I said that but it was a long time ago and because Icked talent, I quit soon. It was just a bluff to tease Vicente. Erce took an arrow from the quiver. She then stretched out her legs and ced the arrow in the bow. She straightened her back and pulled the bowstring tight. Vicente, who was watching the scene from the side, was surprised by her urate posture. Erce¡¯s gestures showed her experience in archery. Also, a woman wearing a dress and pulling a bowstring. It looked odd but looked good on her. Erce shot the arrow. The arrow flew to the target and a short scream was let out at the same time. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Erce dropped her bow in pain that climbed up to her arm. In a sh, Vicente grabbed her arm and checked her condition. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°It hurts a little.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be better to go back. We should get you treated first.¡± ¡°Huh? No, it¡¯s not that bad¡­¡± It¡¯s really nothing¡­ It wasn¡¯t so bad to be shown to the doctor so Erce quickly denied it. ¡°Goodness¡­¡± Lianne made a small cry. ¡°It¡¯s 10 points! As Lianne said, the arrow shot by Erce was stuck in the center of the target. ¡°I didn¡¯t know madam was good at archery!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Her affirmative tone was rather off. She was going to make fun of him by pretending to be good but she actually did a great job. When she looked at Vicente, he looked a little embarrassed. It¡¯s been almost 20 years since I¡¯ve held a bow. I gave up because I didn¡¯t have any talent, but did I have it after all? Did I really do that? If I recall, I don¡¯t think I was really that talented. But how else can I exin this level of skill even after 20 years? ¡°Madam, madam! Try shooting again!¡± Lianne encouraged. Erce had already forgotten the pain a while ago and wanted to shoot the bow again. One good shot got her hyped up. Also, Vicente looked down on her just like when she couldn¡¯t use a sword. Knowing that Erce would not go back, Vicente picked up the bow on the floor and pulled the string without an arrow. When the tight bowstring was released, the string began vibrating. Maybe he wanted to check something. ¡°It¡¯s better to change the bow. This is a new bow, so you might get hurt again.¡± The bow given to Erce must have been new. No wonder it hurt because it was stiff. ¡°I¡¯ll change it.¡± Lianne moved quickly and came back. This time, it was a bow that looked a little older. Erce epted and pulled the bowstring once again. As Vicente said, it was easier to handle than before. The arrow escaped the bow, cut through the air, and flew into the target. ¡°Oh, 9 points this time!¡± ¡°Oh my God.¡± Lianne shook with excitement, and Erce gave out a small exmation. Do I unexpectedly have a talent for it? I think I should seriously consider learning archery. Maybe one day she too can use the training grounds. She thought it would be good to train with Vicente and strengthen the rtionship between them. But her ns began to shatter over time. Although she started with 10 points, her bow skills gradually ended with 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, and finally 1. How can her scores descend so wonderfully? Well, that¡¯s about it, I guess. There was no way I could have done what I couldn¡¯t do even with practice. Why do people train? It¡¯s because no pain no gain, but I got excited over few lucky shots. Erce gave Vicente the bow with a disappointed look. I don¡¯t think Vicente is very good at it either, since he only practices swordsmanship. ¡°Wow! Madam, the Young Master got 10 points again!¡± No, how in hell- ¡°Oh my God, again!¡± What? ¡°Oh my God. It¡¯s all 10!¡± Why is he so good at everything? ¡°A total of 100 points, madam!¡± As if mocking her, Vicente made a whopping score by shooting in the center of all the ten shots. Erce looked at him with an unpleasant face. ¡°¡­When did you learn how to use a bow?¡± ¡°While learning the sword.¡± If you learned it at the same time as the sword, it means you learned it for quite a long time. She guessed that he had learned archery, but didn¡¯t expect it to be for that long. His excellent skills must have been overshadowed by his swordsmanship skills. It¡¯s hard enough to handle a sword, but he can perfectly use a bow too. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s 100 points, 100 points!¡± Lianne was acting like a little girl. Erce gave Lianne a bow to try for herself. Lianne, who loved ying, paid more money and got some more arrows. She then shot the bow in a rather sloppy posture. ¡°Wow, madam! Eight points!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Wow, nine points this time!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh my God, eight points again!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Lianne scored 72 points in total. Erce felt embarrassment bubbling up from the inside. As far as she knew, Lianne had never held a bow. ¡°I copied madam when I was a kid, but I guess I was just lucky!¡± She grabbed the bow herself and shot¡­ ¡°Congrattions, Lianne.¡± Erceughed out loud. Lianne¡¯s expression hardened at the unusualugh. Only then did it ur to her only Vicente and she would receive the prize. The prize itself was meaningless but Erce would feel left out. Lianne asked carefully. ¡°¡­ Do you want the prize, madam?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± When Erce smiled quietly, Lianne trembled in fear. Please, don¡¯t say you¡¯ll fire me¡­ Fortunately, her mistress didn¡¯t say anything that she usually said. Lianne was relieved and went to the owner. When the owner saw all 10 arrows hit the center of the target, he couldn¡¯t shut his mouth and went to check it himself. He gave three small pieces of paper as if after a long time he was finally impressed by someone¡¯s archery skills. ¡°Go to this address and exchange it. Three vouchers just for you.¡± Lianne approached them, feeling lucky. ¡°Madam, the owner gave us three vouchers especially for us. I think he¡¯s impressed by Young Master¡¯s skills! I was worried that madam might get upset because she couldn¡¯t get one herself, but this works out too!¡± Erce said affectionately to the maid smiling like a little girl. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were worried I¡¯d get upset, but it¡¯s very thoughtful of you. I¡¯ll write this story in the employee rmendation letter.¡± Lianne¡¯s pupils shook violently at those words. ¡°One of these is a different color.¡± One of the three papers handed out by the owner was blue and the other two were red. As she was wondering the reason behind the difference, Lianne said. ¡°He said that red is for girls and blue for boys. But what¡¯s the prize?¡± Erce nodded and spoke. ¡°First let¡¯s go to the ce written here.¡± Erce had never been to this street. It is because there was no need for her to go wheremoners lived in the capital. Actually, she didn¡¯t want to go because she was not expecting much but felt weak when she saw Lianne¡¯s excitement today. But again, why is this a color different? As Erce stared at the blue paper, Vicente snatched it away from her. She looked up at Vicente wondering why he did that and saw him holding the paper in deep thought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯d be best if you go back now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not dark outside.¡± ¡°Please, go back.¡± Erce opened her eyes in shock at his subtle intimidating tone. ¡°Did you perhaps not have any fun?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Erce became a little embarrassed when a firm answer was given without a second of hesitation. You hit all the arrows and say it¡¯s not fun. She thought of this ce after much consideration. ¡°So don¡¯t go to such ces from now on.¡± Erce nodded without hesitation. They were subjected to the curious gazes of themoners as soon as they entered because they appeared different. I will nevere again. Thinking so, Erce told Vicente. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s head back.¡± ¡°I have something to attend to for a while. I¡¯ll be back after finishing, so go ahead first.¡± ¡°Something to attend to?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mother should pay no mind to it.¡± How is his blunt manner of speech so simr to his father¡¯s? Erce clicked her tongue. I¡¯m curious but Vicente would never tell me. She went back thinking that she will never know now. Chapter 20 20. ¡°Sir Veron.¡± Vicente called quietly when Ercepletely disappeared. The man who appeared from somewhere slightly bowed his head. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The man who was knighted a long time ago obeyed Vicente, a mere apprentice. It was partly because Vicente was the only sessor of the Bernhardt Dukedom, and that Vicente was skilled enough to be ordained as a knight. However, he was still an apprentice knight only because thew required him to be at least 15 years old to be knighted. Perhaps his young master may be knighted this year. ¡°Call the Capital Guards immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Vicente handed the paper to Veron. Veron did not question Vicente¡¯s orders and headed straight to the Capital Guard¡¯s house. *** Hunter, the owner of the archery field, rushed towards somewhere. He almost tripped over a stone in the middle, but he didn¡¯t care because of his hasty steps. With a broad grin on his face, he hurried his steps. Finally, he stopped in front of a cabin with a red roof. He opened the door in excitement. Just as Hunter reached the door threshold. ng! A sharp noise tore his eardrums. Hunter trembled and took a step back. He habitually winced and observed the eyes of those in there. He looked so ridiculous that voices filled with ridicule ganged up on him. ¡°Crazy f***er! What would you do if you were a b*tch?¡± ¡°I wondered who the scamp was, turns out it was Hunter.¡± ¡°Damn, Hunter! You crazy bastard! Who do you think you are, crawling back in! Cut it out, will you?!¡± He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t leave, he might swing the weapon in his right hand on him right away but this was not the time to worry about this. He shouted with courage. ¡°T-that¡¯s not the problem right now!¡± ¡°What the hell are you doing, you horny brute! Is it worth it to live like that? You think your boss is a p*say? Want me to slit open that neck of yours? Huh?!! ¡°P-p, pr-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stutter, bastard.¡± A vicious-looking man with a long scar on the left side of his face. He cracked the whip he was holding. Hunter was frightened and shouted, thinking that if he stuttered again the cruel beating would begin. ¡°Top prize!¡± The man¡¯s face crumpled like a piece of paper when he blurted. He was just about to swing his whip. ¡°P-prize! It¡¯s a top prize! They¡¯re nobles!¡± The man suddenly stopped. ¡°Nobles?¡± Hunter was finally relieved because of the mild interest in his hoarse voice. One of the corners of his mouth went up slightly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Y-yes! I¡¯m telling you. You mentioned you needed a couple of nobles!¡± ¡°Hmm. Is that so?¡± ¡°And one of them was a beauty!¡± ¡°A beauty?¡± The man¡¯s eyes shone cruelly. He¡¯s tempted! Hunter¡¯s face brightened up instantly. He began spouting what he felt. ¡°I promise you. I¡¯ve never seen such a woman in my life!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve caught quite a big fish out of your business. If they aren¡¯t, you know what happens, right?¡± ¡°Y-yes, I know. Carter¡­ So now, uh, is my debt clear?¡± One eyebrow of the man called Carter rose upward. ¡°What? Is this enough to write off all your debts?¡± ¡°It is!¡± ¡°What the hell are you so loud?!¡± Carter¡¯s whip flew to Hunter. It hit Hunter¡¯s shoulder with an agonizing pang. Hunter¡¯s shriek was heard instantly. As the stinging pain spread throughout the body, Hunter curled up his upper body and apologized obsequiously. ¡°S-s-sorry. I g-got excited.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m curious about something. Did you confirm that it¡¯s not an influential family? Otherwise, we¡¯re the ones who¡¯ll get f*cked. The higher-ups will simply cut off their tails and run away.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way such a big shot will go there in the first ce. All the nobles who have evere so far had nothing.¡± Surely enough, the aristocrats who considered themselves noble did not step into such a dirty and cramped ce. The aristocrats whoe from time to time are usually the ones that are almost abandoned by their families ormoners, so there was no major threat in touching them even if they hid well. Did they avoid the eyes of the guards? They couldn¡¯t have thought it was kidnapping because they disappeared one by one over a long period of time. It¡¯s already been a year since I¡¯ve been here. For the longest time, the number of times they harmed people was very small. It was because of their client who did not want them to stir up the capital. There was no way to know the intentions of that high personality, but because the sum he offered was quite huge, their leader epted the money. In any case, their lives were safe, lots of money came in, and every now and then drunk women came, so it was a good thing all in all. At Hunter¡¯s words, Carter nodded in slight conviction. ¡°That¡¯s true. Right. Anyway, the boss will love it. That toy died so fast that it was boring.¡± Hunter was stunned when he saw Carter telling a cruel story so casually. Their leader, Drion, was a pervert who treated women like toys and enjoyed beating them. He imagined a scene where the dazzling beauty he saw earlier was harshly abused by Drion, but he had no choice but to ignore it. If he could write off his debts, it was none of his business whether she was killed or raped. He has his own issues to deal with. ¡°And so I¡¯m excited too.¡± Carter smiled evilly. If Drion enjoyed a toy he used to y with, he would give them to his subordinates, so they can enjoy ying with them once. If they survive Drion¡¯s abuse, he will give them to the ve dealer. Of course, they were sold off in Conrad, so that no one will know. Hehe. Carter drooled and smiled when he suddenly stiffened his face. ¡°You, what are you wearing?¡± ¡°What do you mean-¡°.¡± Gak. Hunter suddenly held his breath. A sharp de was pointed at his neck. His whole body hardened like ster from the cool sensation of the de. ¡°You seem like a young nobleman. What are you doing here?¡± Carter¡¯s grunting was unheard. However, Hunter¡¯s head slowly turned back when he heard ¡®nobleman¡¯. It was a stiff machine-like motion. ¡°Eek!¡± When their eyes met, Hunter breathed shallowly as he could see his life reflecting in his blue eyes. He was the boy with the beautiful woman from earlier. ¡®Why is he here? He was supposed to go to the blue-roofed cabin.¡¯ None of that urred to him. The moment he met the boy¡¯s eyes, all of Hunter¡¯s thought circuits stopped. He couldn¡¯t even roll his eyes. The de on Hunter¡¯s neck was about to cut his neck. ¡°Where¡¯s your leader? Bring me to him.¡± ¡°Hey, Young Master! It¡¯s no use trying to act cool. How can a brat like you kill him?¡± ¡°This is no ce for a bastard like you toe- Wait a minute¡­¡± Carter got up from his seat, his eyes glowed. ¡°Oh my, his face is worth something.¡± Carter¡¯s eyes shed his foul thoughts. He moistened his lips with his tongue. The sticky mucus was entangled like a spider¡¯s web in his mouth. The men around Carter began to giggle insidiously. ¡°Hehehe. Do you have a taste for men too?¡± ¡°That boy has a pretty face. I¡¯ll groom this b*tch as a punk just for myself.¡± (T/N: He meant what ¡°punk¡± actually used to mean.) ¡°Oh, sounds great!¡± Despite Carter¡¯s insulting remarks, not a hint of humiliation was on the boy¡¯s face. He just watched the situation quietly. The boy¡¯s sword was still on Hunter¡¯s neck, but it didn¡¯t bleed yet as the de didn¡¯t go in. Is he hesitating to kill people? At the thought, the corners of Hunter¡¯s mouth went up. If so, he¡¯s obviously just a spoiled noble brat. Then this is a piece of cake. He¡¯ll escape as soon as he hits him and makes him unstable. Hunter moved his arms slowly without the boy noticing. No, he tried to move. It was just a slight movement. Just like how your body moves when you move a finger. sh- The cold de relentlessly cut Hunter¡¯s neck. Blood gushed up like a fountain and the huge body dropped down dead in a straight line. The red blood creeping out of his throat soaked the floor. The man, who was screaming and trembling until earlier, turned into a cold corpse as if never alive. They looked at the boy in front of them, holding their breath. They couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the boy as if someone was holding their heads by force. And then- Tsk. The boy drily clicked his tongue. He stepped back in advance to avoid the blood stter from cutting Hunter¡¯s neck but looks like he still got some on his clothes. He was staring at the bloodstains on his sleeve as if they were dirty filth. But that was not what mattered to them. He was a boy who looked barely in his mid-teens. Yet, he cut Hunter¡¯s throat so effortlessly. Without a hint of remorse about killing people. To the boy, killing Hunter was just like ughtering pigs. His hollow eyes seemed not that of a human. ¡°You¡­ what the hell are you?¡± Carter, who froze like his men, finally opened his mouth and stuttered. Carter couldn¡¯t believe what had just unfolded before him. He clenched his whip with the intention of swinging it. The boy¡¯s subdued eyes quietly watched his gestures. ¡°Bring me to your leader.¡± Carter went wild at him for tantly ignoring him and looking for the leader. ¡°The hell are you, bastard!¡± Carter shouted and immediately swung his whip. But the whip only hit the threshold as the boy stepped back. The whip rebounded and struck his goons. ¡°Argh!!¡± Carter¡¯s men screamed in pain. Carter¡¯ roared not because his men were hurt by him but because his pride was hurt that the boy escaped his whip easily. ¡°What are you guys doing? Catch him fast!¡± ¡°Y-yes, boss!¡± Contrary to what they said, they were hesitating to run at the boy. The pressure from the boy kept their feet glued to the ground. They feared that they too would be like Hunter¡¯s body on the floor. Just as Carter was about to shout again at their dawdle, the boy, who only watched until now, ran quickly and kicked Carter in the stomach. Carter, unable to defend himself, took the blow. He leaned against the table and fell back as a terrible pain raised in his abdomen. Without missing, the boy quickly struck his sword from top to bottom. ¡°Aaaaargh!!!¡± A desperate scream rang through the cabin. The tip of the sword stopped prating the back of Carter¡¯s hand. Cool blue eyes looked down at him without mercy. A calm voice that didn¡¯t fit this situation fell upon him. ¡°Are you going to make me say it twice?¡± ¡°N-no matter how noble you are, you can¡¯t kill people as you plea¡­¡­ Aaargh!! S-stop it! Stop it, you crazy bastard!¡± The de prated more and more into the back of his hand. An excruciating pain swept through Carter¡¯s body. He wondered if he cut his bone too. Carter trembled and said in a suppressed voice. ¡°¡­G-geschrel.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­ there.¡± As soon as Carter¡¯s words stopped, the sword was pulled out. ¡°Hah, hah.¡± He panted as if his breathing stopped but suddenly stopped due to the scary feeling. A sharp de was pointed at his neck. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ He intends to kill me? Carter¡¯s pupils shook violently. He scampered his thoughts to say something. He felt movements behind the boy. Strangely, Carter was more relieved than shocked when he saw the person standing in the middle of the room. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing that dog-like face here. It¡¯s a pleasure to see you, Carter.¡± It was Sir Earnhardt, captain of the Capital Guards. *** This chapter took me 10 working hours (2 days) to TL. I contemted dividing this chapter but didn¡¯t. It¡¯s easily the top chapter I hated to TL. All action and no Harsen. I learned so many swear words and ng while TLing this chapter. I need to cleanse my eyes now. I miss wholesome scenes :(( *sigh* The Captain¡¯s name in Korean is ??? which literally sounds like Eonhadeu/Unhadeu. I thought of Eonhard like in manhwa but it didn¡¯t sit well with me so I chose Earnhardt. It¡¯s prettier, right! Don¡¯t forget to support the author: The Flower Dances and Wind Sings Also, support this tired ?? Chapter 21 21. The Capital guards, who suddenly came in, surrounded all the people in the cabin. Earnhardt tied Carter and punched him in the head. ¡°You dare-¡± Whack! ¡°To do this-.¡± Whack! ¡°In the capital?!¡± Whack! Carter¡¯s head began bleeding from Earnhardt¡¯s punches. Carter red at him like an animal and shouted. ¡°Just who the hell is he?!¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Earnhardt punched Carter¡¯s abdomen. Carter let out a scream. He still protested while pointing firmly at Vicente. ¡°That bastard killed someone!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a knight but can a regr person kill someone in the capital?! Get that bastard too!¡± ¡°So noisy.¡± Earnhardt¡¯s eyes sank coldly. ¡°I told you to shut up.¡± Immediately, he raised his hand and pped Carter in the back of his neck. Carter lost consciousness without even screaming. He shook off his hand that touched Carter and signaled his subordinate. ¡°Take him.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± At the Captain¡¯s orders, all the guards went outside. Now, only Earnhardt, Vicente and Veron remained inside. A momentary silence flowed. Earnhardt stared at the boy in front of him. Bloody clothes, blood flowing from the sword in his hand, the body of a man with a sliced throat, and Carter¡¯s testimony. It became evident that the dead body lying was the boy¡¯s doing. Earnhardt¡¯s lips bent down with a sigh. ¡°¡­ Are you Bernhardt¡¯s Young Lord?¡± The boy greeted him politely. ¡°I¡¯m Vicente Bernhardt. I greet Captain of the Capital Guards, Sir Earnhardt.¡± A very calm voice that didn¡¯t suit what he had just done. At first, I couldn¡¯t believe it when I heard from Lord Veron. Perhaps, the Lord came here beforehand. Bernhardt¡¯s Young Lord who isn¡¯t an official knight yet, sends Veron, a knight, to the captain of guards and puts himself in danger. Earnhardt thought it was a reckless move. Just half an hour ago, he wasughing at Veron¡¯s stupidity, for handing over his sword to Bernhardt¡¯s Young Lord and leaving him behind. He assumed that he was still a child who had no idea how cruel the world was. He ran like crazy to avoid the tragedy of the death of the Young Lord in any way. But to his shock, the situation was neatly handled by only a 15-year-old. He still couldn¡¯t believe seeing Carter overpowered by him so easily. ¡°How did you know this was their base? Hunter¡­ wouldn¡¯t have told you.¡± Was the owner of the archery ground named Hunter? Vicente whispered. ¡°It had the smell of blood.¡± The smell of Blood? Earnhardt narrowed his forehead. Hunter¡¯s shop is crowded with people. You smelled blood in a crowded ce and came all the way to here? Vicente gave an exnation when he noticed Earnhardt¡¯s doubtful gaze. ¡°I looked at the back of a target and there was a bloodstain that appeared to be rtively fresh. And my suspicions were confirmed when I saw that the address given on this paper was different for men and women.¡± I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s so confident with just that. Earnhardt¡¯s eyes became strange for a moment, as he clenched his teeth at Vicente¡¯s words. Has he still not given up his gross habit of shooting arrows at people? I can¡¯t believe I, the Captain of the Capital Guards, didn¡¯t notice the murders happening in the capital. It¡¯s clearly my mistake. ¡°I heard rumors that people are disappearing from the capital these days. Are they true?¡± ¡°¡­I believe so. Do you have any idea where their captain, Drion, is?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in Geschrel.¡± Geschrel. That¡¯s really far. Earnhardt gritted his teeth. I don¡¯t know why a man who has been grazing the countryside until recently, suddenly came to the capital, but I will catch him this time. After expressing endless contempt for the man who wasn¡¯t there, he looked at Vicente again. His face was emotionless as if he was used to this. Earnhardt¡¯s face suddenly hardened. ¡°¡­I¡¯m grateful to the Young Lord.¡± He shut his mouth for a moment and continued. ¡°But you killed a man in the capital without authority.¡± His knight next to him yelled out. ¡°Killed a man! That¡¯s too much! Listen, Sir Earnhardt. The Young Master may not be an official knight yet, but he is an apprentice knight. Therefore, he has enough authority to handle felons. Besides, five thugs were surrounding him. You should properly assess the situation.¡± Veron¡¯s words made some sense. Killing a person does not necessarily result in punishment. There was a strong possibility of his acquittal under certain circumstances, such as dealing with a vicious criminal like this. And thexw was much more favorable for nobility. Especially, if they¡¯re from an influential family like Bernhardt. But how did they threaten this boy? Carter¡¯s foolish men wouldn¡¯t dare lift a hand at him. Carter would have already known how high of a noble he is and that he can kill them without hesitation. ¡°Or let¡¯s just say that I¡¯ll kill him! I¡¯m a knight, so I have the authority to deal with these criminals.¡± In this case, even his loyal subordinate defended his Young Master, iming that he hadmitted the murder. But if a knight who is not affiliated with that statemits murder in the capital, he would be sentenced. The odds were low, but if something went wrong, he could lose his knighthood. Are you that loyal to your master? Earnhardt red at the boy who remained silent despite the situation. That foreboding look in his eyes looks just like his father¡¯s. Earnhardt recalled the Duke of Bernhard, the Commander of the Royal Knights. The way those arrogant eyes looked down at people looked simr. When someone bes a knight, they are given the right to kill. When a person kills a person; at first, they are bound to feel guilty, no matter how evil the dead were. But there was no such feeling in the boy. ¡°Sir Veron, this is not the right time to step up.¡± ¡°Sir Earnhardt!¡± ¡°Stop. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± The boy slightly raised his hand to stop Veron. Veron swallowed hisint that was evident in his eyes. Earnhardt looked at Veron, who had be quiet in an instant. He didn¡¯t even listen to me when I was talking, hmph. The boy opened his mouth when he wasining. ¡°I¡¯m saying this because you seem to be misunderstanding something. At first, I had no intention of getting involved in this. Despite the rumors circling around. Why would I involve myself in something annoying like this when I¡¯m not even an official knight yet¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why did you get involved?¡± Earnhardt frowned at the voice full of arrogance. ¡°If so, why did youe forward?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because they were targeting my mother, Duchess Bernhardt.¡± The Duchess? Earnhardt¡¯s mouth shut close. If this were true, if they got their hands on the Duchess¡­ As if he knew what Earnhardt was thinking, he continued coldly. Unlike his calm voice, the listener could never be calm. ¡°This time, let me be the one to ask. If my mother had disappeared from the capital under your jurisdiction.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How would you have handled it?¡± Ice-cold blue eyes shining in silence spoke. This was a warning. A subtle reminder to him who was unable to catch a small fry. He bit his lips mercilessly. There was a dirty smell of blood, but if he doesn¡¯t do this, he won¡¯t be able to suppress his anger. As the boy said, if the Duchess was kidnapped and killed, all those who were in charge of the safety of the capital would not be able to avoid punishment. If they are lucky, they will be fired at most but if they are unlucky, their necks will fly. By that awful arrogant man, the Duke of Bernhardt. ¡°Considering the circumstances, I acknowledge this¡­ as self-defense.¡± He put emphasis on each letter, chewing on them between his teeth. All of them were going to be ughtered anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter if these thugs were killed in the process. It was ufortable, but it was undeniable that the boy in front of him prevented huge events that could have happened in the future. Furthermore, since the Duchess was almost involved, he had to trespass Earnhardt¡¯s authority. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the rest. The Young Lord should not go any further.¡± ¡°I will do as you wish.¡± The boy bowed politely. Earnhardt¡¯s forehead wrinkled as if he were insulted by that gesture. *** Chapter 22 22. ¡°Huh? Why are youing back alone?¡± Kent scratched the back of his head with a puzzled look. ¡°Didn¡¯t that boy kill someone? And apparently, he¡¯s only an apprentice knight, but you¡¯re not taking him to court either? Well, he¡¯ll be ruled innocent anyway. But still, you shouldn¡¯t be like this. Looks like even the Captain sumbs to power. Too bad I admired the Captain.¡± With a voice full of irritation, Earnhardt told briefly why he ruled it as self-defense. After hearing the details, Kent opened his eyes wide and shouted. ¡°The Duchess of Bernhardt?! No. This is insane! If the boy didn¡¯t notice, we¡¯d all be like this, right? This-? He slit his throat saying that. Kent¡¯s face darkened as Earnhardt nodded bluntly. ¡°That boy saved our lives¡­ Shouldn¡¯t I be grateful to him for this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± ¡°Still you have to take it to the court. It looks like self-defense to me, but the Captain doesn¡¯t seem to like it. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll spend the next few days grumbling about it and venting your anger on us innocent people.¡± Earnhardt put his arm around Kent¡¯s shoulder, who was worried about being the target of Earnhardt¡¯s anger for the next while. Kent grinned and shrugged, but Earnhardt didn¡¯t budge. Kent asked with doubtful eyes. ¡°What are you trying?¡± ¡°There are three reasons.¡± Kent looked at him, who was spouting nonsense. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Reasons why I had to let the little one go.¡± Earnhardt¡¯s lips crept up. ¡°First, as you said, even if he¡¯s not a formal knight, he is an apprentice knight. There¡¯s a chance he might be brought to court, but he has a justification for killing Carter¡¯s group. In other words, there is a high probability that he won¡¯t be charged for murder.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Second, do you know who that little boy¡¯s mother is?¡± ¡°The Duchess of Bernhardt? How can a man like me know? I¡¯m busy making a living.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a Visaride.¡± Frightened, Kent raised his head. ¡°By Visaride you mean¡­ H-h-her Highness, the deceased Queen Eshahilde¡¯s family?! The family that gave birth to eleven queens¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not stupid after all.¡± Who doesn¡¯t know that? It¡¯s known that if a woman is born in that family, she would be a queen. Kent opened his mouth with a grim look. ¡°¡­ What¡¯s the third reason?¡± ¡°The third¡­¡± He moistened his lips with a confused look. ¡°The Duchess¡¯s brother, Marquis Visaride has been appointed as Lord Chambein. The judiciary is already under the Visarides.¡± ¡°Oh, Lord¡­¡± ¡°Yes. Oh, Lord. And he was appointed at only thirty-five years of age.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s better not to get involved as much as possible.¡± If you want to live long, that is. Listening to Earnhardt, Kent was amazed at their world that he didn¡¯t know much about. ¡°Captain¡­ I couldn¡¯t possibly¡­¡± ¡°Kent, there¡¯s a saying in the East.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There is no flower that remains red for ten days*.¡± Earnhardt threw shade. ¡°Is there a power thatsts forever?¡± *** Earnhardt left and Veron rxed. Fortunately, things ended well. Of course, they had to end well. What can a knight from a humble family do? Earnhardt seemed hesitant to cover things up like this. Veron thought suddenly. Does he realize that Vicente was being kind to him by killing only Hunter, who tried to hand over the Duchess to the Drion¡¯s henchmen? If it were the Duke of Bernhardt, they would be all dead. No king can get involved in the matters of the duchy. There is only one ruler there, the Duke of Bernhardt. ¡°Your clothes are dirty.¡± Since earlier, my lord has been persistently watching the bloodstains on his clothes as if he doesn¡¯t like it. ¡°Are you ufortable anywhere? Hurry, let¡¯s go back home.¡± Vicente didn¡¯t answer Veron¡¯s words and put the sword in the sheath. The sound of the de sliding into it rang sharply. He then said quietly. ¡°I want to change my clothes before that.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you change at the mansion?¡± A dry nce touched Veron¡¯s face. ¡°Mother will have a hard time seeing me like this.¡± Suddenly, Veron¡¯s eyes were wide open. *** Raindrops formed one by one at a time on the windows and soon began to pour down. It was a calm day, with no wind, only the sound of rain falling and hitting the floor gently resonated. Erce stared nkly out the window and thought about the news Lianne gavest night. She said that the Metropolitan Police Department recently caught a human trafficking ring that was active in the capital. It was unknown where it was caught, but she was very surprised that the day of the capture coincided with the day Vicente and Erce went out. If I encountered them, I would have been in trouble. In the worst-case scenario, she would have been sexually harassed and killed or handed over to a ve dealer. When the scene was painted in her head, goosebumps sprang up on her forearms. Suddenly there was a cool chill. Erce calmed her chest by rubbing the goosebumps on her arms with her hands. Then suddenly, she remembered Vicente, who tried to send her back early that day. Did he know something? Vicente said he had something to do and asked her to go first. And it so happens that a human trafficking ring was caught right after. Don¡¯t tell me. ¡°Did Vicente-?¡± She muttered without realizing it. It was hard to believe that Vicente was the one who caught the trafficking ring. However, she immediately dismissed her suspicions and let go of her thoughts. That day Vicente came home with a huge number of books. There more than ten books were piled up in his hands. When Erce asked in surprise, he said he actually had a book he wanted to buy and bluntly cut short the conversation, so that she pays no mind. The way he blurted that out gave away his inner thoughts. Clearly, he was not behind that incident. Tip tap. Tip tap. The sound of pleasantly falling rain began to thicken. It must be a downpour. I n to stay home today, so I can enjoy the sound of rain. Erce decided to clear herplicated mind. This is because there are many things that I haven¡¯t cared about so far because I¡¯ve been putting Vicente as a priority. Erce took a paper and a pen from the drawer at the end of the room and sat in a chair in front of the table. Then she moved her pen and drew a question mark on the paper. The small sound of the pen scribbling on paper was heard. ¡°The Duke of Garten has decided to visit Conrad.¡± Thinking about it, there was something strange about Harsen¡¯s words. ¡°Didn¡¯t Count Pantetz go before?¡± Prior to her return, Count Pantetz was appointed to attend the talks with Conrad. But this time, it¡¯s Duke Garten. Erce realized that the post-regression events were not the same as before. She felt bad about it. Count Pantetz, who had a gentle disposition, was much better in diplomacy than Duke Garten. However, Count Pantetz also failed to extinguish all the conflicts between the two countries. Eventually, three yearster, the conflict between Grania and Conrad reached its peak. A war of nerves with Conrad was always a thing. If they secretly asked for it, this side would always fight it without much thought. As time went by, their small voices gradually grew louder, but in the end, no one expected Conrad toe out like that. Erce was also quite embarrassed when she heard the news. Was there a warter? Erce wanted to know if the war broke out after her death. But if it was after her death, even she who had once experienced the future could not know. I¡¯ll never know. * This is a Korean idiom that says, ¡°There is no power thatsts for ten years, and there is no flower that remains red for ten days¡±. I¡¯m back ^^My exams are over, so I¡¯ll be uploading often now. Chapter 23 23. Erce sighed deeply. I could say that there would be no war if I simply wanted to rx my mind. However, when I consider Vicente, who will soon be a knight, I cannot be optimistic at all. If he bes a knight, he¡¯ll definitely have to fight in the war. Erce suddenly felt unfair about the whole thing. If King Tameus had not taken Azrel in the first ce, she wouldn¡¯t have worried about this. There¡¯s no justification for robbing foreignnds through war. That¡¯s why to this day, politicians from all over the world still criticize Tameus. That damned Tameus! Thanks to him, my son has to go to war. How do I repay him for this favor? What should I do..? International rtions were not under her jurisdiction. Herplexion darkened. Then, there was a knock on the door. ¡°It¡¯s me, Madam.¡± It was Lianne. ¡°Come in.¡± Upon Erce¡¯s permission, Lianne opened the door and came in. She was holding a silver tray with a tea set on it. Pointing to the silver tray, Erce asked in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s with that?¡± Lianne replied without much thought. ¡°On rainy days, Madam often enjoys eating in her room, so I prepared this in advance.¡± One by one, Lianne set the things on the tray down on the table. It was a teacup and a teapot with some refreshments. ¡°Oh, I did¡­¡± Come to think of it, I forgot that I enjoyed tea on a rainy day. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it right now, shall I bring itter?¡± At Erce¡¯s gaze, Lianne worried that she had done something wrong. ¡°No, leave it here.¡± Fortunately, Erce stopped Lianne from cleaning the cup and pushed the paper and pen aside. When Lianne poured tea into the cup, the fragrant scent of tea brushed the tip of her nose. It was the tea that Erce liked. Satisfied with the heat pouring from the cup, she was about to bring the cup to her lips. ¡°Madam?¡± ¡°These tea leaves¡­ Where were they grown?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lianne looked as if someone asked the wrong question. ¡°No¡­ Nothing.¡± Erce shook her hand and dismissed a question. She only became sensitive for a moment because she suspected that she had heard about poisoning from tea, but she knows the source of the tea she had been drinking for a long time. I¡¯ve tried bloodletting, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s poison. Furthermore, the doctors who diagnosed her illness concluded that it was not poison. Then why? Erce still couldn¡¯t figure out why she died. She became weaker and weaker from vomiting blood and eventually died at 35. Despite his hectic schedule, Harsen called in doctors for her treatment from all over the country, but none of them could identify her disease. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, would you like something else?¡± Lianne asked as Erce showed no signs of drinking the tea. Erce shook her head and said. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it today. Just clean it up.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Madam.¡± She was puzzled but nheless Lianne followed Erce¡¯s words without question. ¡°Hmm. And¡­ is a maid in charge of the tea?¡± ¡°Yes, the chef is in charge of the ingredients, but I know a maid is in charge of the tea leaves.¡± ¡°For the time being, tell them to only harvest tea leaves from Sansche.¡± ¡°Visaride¡¯s domain?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It wasn¡¯t poisoned but she felt a bit uneasy. It won¡¯t hurt to be careful just in case. Erce said while lost in thought. ¡°And know that I¡¯m visiting the Marquis in two days.¡± I think I should meet Caron. ¡°Yes, Madam¡­ But is the Young Master going with you? How many visitors should I write¡­?¡± Usually, if you n to visit someone¡¯s mansion, it was polite to send a letter in advance. Clifton, the butler, was in charge of that because only a few people knew how to write. Lianne seemed to be wondering if she should tell Clifton to add Vicente¡¯s name. Erce couldn¡¯t answer immediately. This is because Lianne¡¯s words were so unexpected. As she thought about what to do, she recalled Vicente¡¯s interest in Visaride the other day. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask him.¡± It¡¯s not a bad idea to visit together to introduce Caron and Vicente to each other. *** Srrrk! A sheet of paper fell slowly. It was a document brought from Bernhardt Duchy. Vicente closed his eyes tightly, as the ck ink leaked from his pen. Then suddenly, the vase on the table caught his eye. His brows narrowed as soon as he saw the white flowers in the vase. ¡°These are lilies. Their smell will calm your mind.¡± Vicente recalled Erce visiting his office yesterday morning. What¡¯s more ridiculous was that she was holding a handful of flowers herself. ¡°I thought this might help you, so I brought some¡­ Should I leave them here?¡± Vicente would have sent it back had Erce sent them through a maid. So now that she brought them herself, he had no choice but to ept her sincerity. Vicente quickly took a nce at the fresh lilies in the vase. I can simply throw them away once they¡¯re withered. Thinking so, he turned his eyes back to the document. And then. knock, knock- There was a knock. ¡°This is Veron. Excuse me for a moment.¡± ¡°Enter..¡± Upon permission, Veron opened the door and entered. Veron gave a solemn salute. Vicente greeted him without taking his eyes off the papers. ¡°News is that their chief, Drion, was caught in Geschrel.¡± ¡°In mere a week?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± This was fast considering how far Greschel is and the possibility of Drion running away. Maybe they tried to catch the rat fast, worrying what I might do if they dyed it any longer. ¡°He was quickly disposed of.¡± There are no human rights for a vicious criminal like him. As he thought that, Veron said, ¡®Ah¡¯ as if something urred to him. ¡°As a result, Earnhardt¡¯s squad was demoted and relocated to all parts of the country, including himself.¡± ¡°Demoted?¡± Only then did Vicente take his eyes off the documents and look at Veron. Veron continued with a nod. ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s because they caught the criminal but the man was already dead.¡± Carter and his party were announced to have been caught by Earnhardt¡¯s Squad. That was the deal made with Earnhardt. Earnhardt¡¯s pride was hurt as the guards took credit for Vicente¡¯s work, but Vicente was neither interested in achievements nor he wanted it to get noisy. Above all, nothing would be more difficult if his father came to know about it. Suddenly, he frowned at the thought. Few people died and Earnhardt¡¯s squad, which captured the criminal, was demoted. None of it made sense. Veron shrugged as he read Vicente¡¯s expression. ¡°It would be weird if His Grace didn¡¯t find out. All the capital knights are under his jurisdiction.¡± As expected, he clicked his tongue. ¡°With that temper of his, did he kill him too?¡± ¡°His Grace didn¡¯t kill him, but the captain took the responsibility for it.¡± ¡°By captain, you mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Captain of the Guard.¡± That¡¯s something¡­ Vicente burst intoughter. Captain of guards is one of the highest ranks, yet he demoted him to the outskirts at once. He was almost dumbfounded. Veron drooped his eyebrows as if he felt the same way. ¡°I¡¯m going to Selir today. With Lord Earnhardt.¡± He even assigned him to the same estate? Vicente thought his father did the man dirty. Obviously, the captain was angry that he was demoted just because he had the wrong subordinate. ¡°He¡¯s going to have a hard time.¡± ¡°Yes, the captain is quite angry. It might not end with just anger and resentment considering his nature.¡± Veron smiled sadly. ¡°I heard he¡¯s already limping from one leg.¡± *** I fixed my mistakes in thest lines Also, I tranted another novel here, ¡®My Observational Diary of Elena Evoy¡¯. Do give it a try ^^ Don¡¯t forget to support me on my kofi Chapter 24 24. He put the me on the Captain of Guards. It wasn¡¯t exactly something to hold him ountable for. Thankfully, nothing happened to Erce. But to change the captain over only this. I can¡¯t understand Father¡¯s intentions. Harsen is a strict but fair man. Vicente was even more embarrassed because he wasn¡¯t a man who abused his authority. But then he suddenly heard a breath of relief. ¡°But I¡¯m d the Duchess is safe. Had something happened to her, not only the Duke but also the Visarides would have caused an uproar.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± ¡°Yes, everyone knows that Marquis Visaride dotes on his sister, the Duchess.¡± Vicente raised his chin without answering. As Veron said, Marquis Visaride¡¯s love for his mother, Erce, was so famous that even Vicente himself heard of it. It¡¯s so much that as soon as he seeded his title, he gifted the ¡®Sannar¡¯ estate, a fairly high yield property in the Marquisette, to his sister. Of course, the Visarides had real ownership of it, so it wasn¡¯t aplete transfer of assets. However, it was a great benefit to be able to fully enjoy Sannar¡¯s wealth while she was alive. Veron shuddered as if he had the same idea as Vicente. ¡°The Duchess is wealthy.¡± Vicente suddenly wondered what Marquis Visaride would be like. Although he was his mother¡¯s family, they barely interacted. Excluding his memories as a child that he doesn¡¯t remember, he doesn¡¯t know what the Marquis Visaride looks like because Erce never took him thereter. Rumors say that he is an aloof nobleman. However, whether he has a desire for power or not, he became the Lord Chambein at only thirty-five. Unlike the military, considering the effect of age on the promotions of civil servants, he couldn¡¯t help but say that it was a great feat. No one knows what the Marquis would have done, had something happened to Erce. After a while, Veron erased his smile and opened up the documents he prepared. ¡°And I looked into your instructions. There¡¯s something about this, too. I wondered how could such criminals settle in the capital, and it seems to be rted to the recent disappearances in the provinces. Carter¡¯s boss, Drion¡¯sst words were that he was only doing what he was ordered to do, and then he was decapitated.¡± ¡°Are there nobles among the missing?¡± ¡°Yes, some of the missing are nobles. Gloria Pantetz, the youngdy of the Pantetz is also disappeared this time. Lady Gloria Pantetz is a niece of the current Count Pantetz.¡± Veron finished with a serious face. ¡°Soon, there will be an unofficial meeting of the nobles regarding this matter.¡± I guessed what the purpose was, but I think there is something bigger in the picture. ¡°A bloody tug-of-war between the royalty and the church is about to begin.¡± This was the domain of high-ranking nobles like his father. He decided to neatly pull out of here. Because he can¡¯t do anything without his father¡¯s orders. ¡°Then I¡¯ll back off.¡± Veron bowed his head and left the room. Vicente leaned back and closed his eyes. ¡°But I¡¯m d the Duchess is safe.¡± With Veron¡¯s voice, that day came to mind. *** No one in this country sees her as a sexual object. Because of her descent, her family, and her status. But as soon as they entered the archery range, Vicente scoffed low at the lustful gazes that scanned Erce. How dare they exhibit their filthy desires for this noblewoman? He wanted to send my mother back right away, but because she was anticipating this outing, he only sighed inside. He was thinking about the pros and cons of leaving the range. Suddenly, he smelled a faint smell of blood that he wouldn¡¯t have noticed if he didn¡¯t concentrate. Pretending to check the score with rising doubts, he looked behind the target. The ground was covered with straw. At first nce, it seemed to be built to prevent stray arrows from getting stuck in the ground. He took the straw off the floor with his feet. Blood. There were light bloodstains. It seemed as if they tried to wipe out the bloodstains but failed to. After all, it didn¡¯t seem to be a ce for mere recreation. Vicente looked at the owner¡¯s behavior handing the paper to Lianne. Though apparently, he was admiring her excellent aim, his eyes ncing at Erce were showing his lust. It was disgusting. Vicente made a chilling smile without realizing it. It¡¯s sloppy. He thought as he looked at the address on the paper. Predicting that they were probably not an organized group, he ordered Veron to call the capital guards. The capital clearly is the king¡¯s territory. Vicente wasn¡¯t officially knighted so he couldn¡¯t do anything on his own. He can only capture them. Thinking so, he went to the ce written on the paper. He saw the shopkeeper¡¯s back when he reached the red-roofed cabin. He pulled out his sword silently. I won¡¯t kill. Or so he thought. Until he heard their conversation. ¡°Top prize!¡± Creak- ¡°It¡¯s a top-grade prize!¡± He heard his reason crack. A squalid voice ovepped with words that were objectifying his mother with filthy lust. Without hesitation, he aimed a sword at Hunter¡¯s neck, and shed it. It was an impulsive act. It didn¡¯t even ur to him to see Hunter¡¯s body falling heavily on the floor. This death is not enough for this damned man. And then I saw the man called Carter. Since he was called the captain, he must have a leadermanding him. I pierced the back of Carter¡¯s hand with the sword, thinking to get him to blurt out their leader¡¯s name. Unable to ovee the pain, Carter replied obediently. Now that he heard the answer he wanted, he was ready to kill him. He took out the sword stuck in the back of Carter¡¯s hand and pointed it at his neck. And then, the Capital Guard Captain Earnhardt appeared. Tsk. He clicked his tongue inside. He can¡¯t kill a man in front of the captain. He felt ufortable as he turned over Carter since it wasn¡¯t under his authority nor the Duchy. He kept an eye on Earnhardt with an unsavory face. Fortunately, his actions were ruled out to be self-defense. He was relieved he didn¡¯t have to go to court. Then he held his sword forcefully. Why? Why am I so relieved? He was embarrassed at the thought. Thew will acquit him. Such was this awful ss society. The same thing would happen at court. I despised thisw, so I can¡¯t believe I feel relieved that I don¡¯t have to stand in court. A person came to mind. She always smiles and wees him. I don¡¯t want her to find this out. Heughed at himself. I never dreamed a day woulde when I would hope she doesn¡¯t find out that I don¡¯t hesitate to kill. Vicente bit his lip. Now that he thought about it, he felt somewhat strange. What¡¯s this? He¡¯s behaving like a dog that wags his tail and shakes his head because its owner has been nice to him. His face visibly crumpled when he thought that. Displeasure rising from inside encroached him. ¡°At least-¡± Vicente unknowingly said. At least, when she smiles, it feels a little good. No wonder I felt a lot of anger towards that woman. I clearly remember. Her heartless eyes looking at me. A dry voice. A perfect way to treat others without caring for them at all. Her eyes were so heartless that I thought she wouldn¡¯t bat an eye if he died tomorrow. She always abandoned him. It didn¡¯t take long to realize that. So he also decided to conform to that reality. For Vicente, ever since the day he gave up his expectations of her, she had be nothing but a useful tool. One of the tools to embellish his seat in the future. Even if she dies or divorces and his father brings in a new Duchess, and the new Duchess gives birth to a son, the glory of his mother¡¯s family, Visaride, will consolidate Vicente¡¯s position. It¡¯s good to have a good family. She¡¯s notpletely useless. Vicente¡¯s idea of using that woman was about that much. But why? Her gentle smile, her soft-spoken tone, her kind touch, and eyes that trembled in fear of rejection¡­ Why do they keep on wavering me? A deep sense of contempt permeated deep in his chest. It¡¯s contempt for myself, not for that woman. He hated himself for being distracted by the fact that he had a glimpse of her kindness after being neglected since forever. As Vicente¡¯s pupils were losing focus, he heard Veron¡¯s report. Simultaneously, a mysterious fog covered his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re human traffickers who disappeared a year ago. Looks like they secretly settled in the capitaltely. Because they¡¯re physically strong, these scums target women, children, and young boys. If the Duchess were there, she would have been in a difficult position.¡± He nodded at Veron¡¯s words. Just thinking about it made him dizzy. But he couldn¡¯t tell whether it was simply frustration or instinctive fear of losing something valuable. He thought he¡¯d know if he thought about it a little bit, but he didn¡¯t want to. For Vicente, Erce had to remain a thoroughly exploitable asset. Just like how she turned a blind eye to him until now. ¡°Your clothes are dirty.¡± But strangely, he kept looking at his bloody sleeves. Veron said worriedly. ¡°Are you not ufortable? Why don¡¯t you hurry home?¡± He tried to nod as usual. But somehow, bloodstains soaked in his sleeves kepting in his eyes. If I run into her looking like this¡­ He lowered his gaze for a moment. The red liquid flowing through his sword felt different today. ¡°I have to change my clothes before that.¡± He didn¡¯t need to say that. She¡¯s a regr woman, not a knight. She may lose her mind if she sees blood. And returning home in this state is generally a discourtesy to a mother. Yes, generally. ¡°I don¡¯t want Mother to see this.¡± It¡¯s just courtesy to the woman who gave birth to him, that¡¯s all. There is no other reason. ¡°Also, I¡¯m going to stop by the bookstore.¡± Just a little trick of the eye would be enough. It can look weird when I go home after changing clothes, so I¡¯ll just buy some books. Vicente found himself pathetic, rationalizing his actions with one excuse or another. He hurried to shake off that feeling. A wind blew. It was the stuffy wind that blew before summer came. *** Vicente¡¯s POV hurt my heart. The way he tried to cope with his reality. He didn¡¯t even throw a tantrum demanding his mother¡¯s affection. And he meant no harm to her and just thought that he¡¯ll ept her as a useful asset. Also a big thank you to BrightSoul and MELANOSHI for Proofreading for me. I really appreciate your help <3 If you like my work, please support me on my kofi Chapter 25 25. The boy opened his closed eyelids and lifted his leaning body. The rain had stopped a while ago. The table and documents glowed red as if scorched in the setting sun. He remembered the blond hair scattered on the table from earlier. He wondered how it would change under the sunset light, not bright sunlight. He ruffled his hair restlessly at the thought of her. His neat ck hair spread over his forehead. Saying this is useless, he tried checking a document, but he heard a knock. ¡°It¡¯s Clifton. May Ie in for a moment?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± With simple permission, the gap in the door slowly widened. Clifton walked in, without a sound. He put one arm in front of his stomach and deeply lowered his head. ¡°It¡¯s a message from Madam that you¡¯ll be visiting the Marquis with her in two days.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the Marquis, do you mean Mother¡¯s family?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Vicente¡¯s brow was wrinkled. It was an opportunity to see the Marquis Visaride he had been curious about. He found it difficult to reject this attractive offer. Suddenly, Erce smiling brightly and asking him to go together appeared in the back of his mind. That woman always makes fun of me to the end as if she possessed my head. He couldn¡¯t understand himself even more as he can¡¯t brush her off his mind. He felt terrible because of it. ¡°Tell her I¡¯ll be there.¡± It irked him that his clearly defined feelings for his mother were being stirred. But he doesn¡¯t reject her. Why on earth doesn¡¯t he? Beats him. No, it would be right to say that he refused to know. * * * Marquis¡¯s manor was a little farther away from the city square. Therefore, Erce felt a little awkward with Vicente because this was their first long ride in the carriage together. Vicente was looking out of the window, but he seemed a little surprised by the unfamiliar scenery, perhaps because he was usually only at home. Of course, he¡¯s been outside before. He regrly goes to inspect their territory along with Harsen. However, it must¡¯ve been a while visiting another family. Erce was somehow nervous because the house used to be her home. Was the Marquis interested in maintaining the house? I hope we have the tea from the Sansche region. Vicente won¡¯t mind anything, but Erce started to worry about this and that. Vicente turned his head and looked at her, perhaps noticed Erce¡¯s expression. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°What? No¡­¡± ¡°You seem restless from before.¡± He kept looking out the window, yet he noticed. Erce confessed honestly what the matter was. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been worried that you may not like the house. I hope you like it because it¡¯s my family¡¯s home.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you cared about my opinion.¡± [T/N: Chill dude] ¡°Of course, I do. I¡¯ve already lost plenty of points, what if I lose more here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d say that out loud¡­¡± Vicente seemed perplexed by Erce¡¯s honest innermost thoughts. A bitter smile crossed Erce¡¯s lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to pretend that nothing has happened so far. How can I shamelessly pretend to not know anything? I won¡¯t forget any of that and live every day feeling guilty towards you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t forgive me. Honestly, you don¡¯t need to forgive me. But¡­ I don¡¯t want to stay like that with you. Well, I really want us to get along like any other normal family. So that when I die¡­ Right, after I die, I don¡¯t want you to suffer when you think of me. But then, I may as well be selfish from your point of view. Trying to remain a good memory for you now¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I made you ufortable again.¡± Erce mused about what she had just said. Again, I was careless with my words. I want to remain a good memory to him. It¡¯s pure selfishness. What am I going to do if Vicente doesn¡¯t ept me at all now..? Think before you speak! She felt her head spinning. She frequently uses the wrong words in front of Vicente. She beat herself up once again inside. Her son, as always, gazed at Erce and let out a murky sigh. ¡°Do as you please.¡± Erce¡¯s eyes opened wide at his words. ¡°Also, you¡¯re already doing more than enough.¡± ¡°Vicente¡­¡± ¡°Mother has been the one I¡¯m seeing the most frequently these days anyway.¡± He frowned to see something about it bothered him. Erce looked at his face with surprise. This frown looked different from usual. The walls with which he had surrounded himself had fallen away for the first time. It didn¡¯t matter if it was a positive or negative change. The change itself brought her great joy. Vicente¡¯s face wrinkled more, perhaps he didn¡¯t like Erce looking at him with such a thrilled look. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Because it¡¯s cute seeing you whine. He¡¯ll get mad if I say this, right? Erce put her innermost thoughts behind her and just grinned. Vicente said with resignation. ¡°What kind of man is the Marquis?¡± Perhaps, he was trying to change the topic. Even that felt cute. If he knew what Erce was thinking now, he¡¯d jump out of the carriage right away. Erce calmed down her excited mind and carefully considered what to say about Caron. How should I exin this? ¡°He¡¯s a bit different from your father.¡± Caron was very different from Harsen. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°First of all, his appearance ispletely different. My brother has tinum blonde hair and green eyes. His look is different from your father, who has ck hair and ck eyes, right? In short, he has a kind profile that wees everyone. He¡¯s really easygoing. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s like in the pce, but at least that¡¯s how he is at home. Oh, I don¡¯t mean for you to misunderstand that. I like your father better. He¡¯s handsome.¡± Erce honestly expressing his handsomeness troubled Vicente. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to value appearance.¡± Erce heard him and looked at Vicente rather strangely. ¡°Look at him! Tell me, is there anyone who doesn¡¯t like a good-looking person?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t nitpick nobles like an outsider. And as shocking as it sounds, food and wives don¡¯t lie.¡± [T/N: IDK TBH] It was actually so. Nobles didn¡¯t talk about looks in public in order to save face. But everyone does behind the scenes. Nevertheless, she kept her aristocratic dignity and refrained from remarks that undermined a man¡¯s appearance. It wasn¡¯t polite to do so. They simply exchanged information by saying that a family¡¯s young lord was handsome. That may seem a little unpleasant to some people, but what can I do. The first thing you notice when you meet someone is their face. Erce and her friends thought it was only natural. Vicente, however, was looking at Erce with a face she had never seen before, as if what she said was outrageous. She wanted to say something, but she deliberately swallowed her words. Erce felt wronged for no reason. It¡¯s because you haven¡¯t been to society. She wanted to shoot back like that right away. ¡°Hmm. Anyway, you know it when you see him for yourself.¡± ¡°Are only their looks different¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Really, look at him! Someone might think it¡¯s me who¡¯s obsessed with looks. Erce red at him. ¡°Other than that, they have different personalities. Your father is a stern man, so he has a serious and scary impression on people, but my brother is a politician. He cautiously does his work behind the scenes.¡± ¡°¡­ Behind the scenes.¡± Vicente brooded over Erce¡¯sst words. And that made Erce undergo another internal distress. Well, I want to make a good impression of Caron, but was my choice of nuance bad? But those were the perfect expressions to describe Caron. Still, an exnation is due. At this rate, it willpletely ruin his first impression of Caron. Erce went on to add more because she didn¡¯t want that to happen. ¡°My brother inherited the title when he was 20 years old. Then and even now, there are many enemies in Visaride, so it¡¯s hard to remain naive. If he still retained that attitude, our family would have suffered by those who envy us.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°My brother is a man who values his family. He will do anything to protect Visaride.¡± Erce¡¯s face saying so looked a little bitter. ¡°Is that what the sessor¡¯s position is like?¡± She turned her eyes out of the window and opened her mouth. ¡°Someday, you may get involved in a political dispute.¡± ¡°Even so, I won¡¯t me Mother.¡± Although Bernhardt was politically neutral, they formed an alliance with Visaride through marriage and tacitly supported the current monarch. In actuality, she still has no idea why the predecessor Duke Bernhardt sent a proposal to her family. Such a family usually forms an alliance with other neutral families, even if they were somewhat less powerful, but the previous Duke united with her family. It was a great feat attracting a Bernhardt, so obviously her father agreed. Therefore, if Vicente waster embroiled in politics, chances were high that it would be because of her family. I think we should also have a defense against this. For example, marriage with another neutral family¡­ If Vicente marries and inherits the title, his rtionship with Visaride will be cut off to some extent. The rtionship between the couple would be stronger than between cousins. However, something in her heart squeezed at the thought of Vicente going through a political marriage. If he loves someone, I want him to marry her regardless of her conditions, but I wonder if such a person would appear to Vicente. Vicente needs to be a little happier. I wish he could marry someone he loves. I really want him to. Not a marriage based on calctions like mine and Harsen¡¯s, but a marriage based on true love. A love marriage¡­ She recalled her situation. Harsen and she obviously had no love for each other. Still, because they were faithful to each other, she was satisfied with her marriage. Unlike most nobles, Harsen neither had an affair nor had an illegitimate child. Erce, too, never had an affair and lived only looking at Harsen. Even if there was no love. Erce suddenly became curious. What would have been like for us to be married because we loved each other? I never thought of this before. But it¡¯s useless thinking about it now. Realizing that she soon shook her head. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Vicente was looking straight at Erce. She felt guilty for nothing. She shook her head and looked out the window. Erce¡¯s lips unconsciously opened seeing the familiarndscape. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± The Marquis¡¯ mansion where she was born and raised began to appear from afar. * * * To people stealing my tl, I hope you have a very poopy day. Please support me on my kofi. My butt hurts from sitting for long hours. Chapter 26 26. Through the tense silence, a man who had been watching the situation for a long time opened his mouth. ¡°¡­ So, you want to loosen the limit on the number of private soldiers that a noble can possess, correct?¡± ¡°Private soldiers, as if! I¡¯m just suggesting that we increase the number of patrols.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you implying that the patrols in your estate are private soldiers, Count Pantetz?¡± Count Pantetz¡¯s expression crumpled by the man¡¯s gentle speech. But the Count soon regained hisposure and opened his mouth with a feeble look on his face. ¡°My niece has gone missing.¡± ¡°Yes, in your fief.¡± ¡°Your Grace¡­¡± Caron¡¯s lips curled gently as the Count spoke quietly. ¡°I also have a nephew. Do you think I cannot empathize with your grief? But still, the Count¡¯s demands are excessively hasty. Besides, you only want to increase the number of private soldiers for such a matter. How disappointed would His Majesty be when he finds out about this?¡± The Count tightly closed his mouth at the tone that was as if chastising a child. The Count was forty-five years old, so he had a hard time being treated like that by a much younger person. ¡°Moreover, what if you are misunderstood to have traitorous thoughts. How will you handle that?¡± ¡°Traitorous thoughts?! That¡¯s absurd. How dare I?¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying this.¡± Caron smiled calmly once again as if to appease the Count. When a warm look was painted over his face, Count Pantetz could do nothing but to back down. ¡°¡­ I was being hasty due to the sorrow of losing my niece.¡± ¡°I fully understand how the Count feels.¡± Several nobles that were gathered there shut their mouths in unison. Looking at each of them, Caron opened his mouth. ¡°This will not reach His Majesty¡¯s ears. So rest assured.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± ¡°Shall we call it a day, then?¡± ¡°¡­ As you wish, Your Grace.¡± When the Count¡¯s words ended, Caron rose from his seat without hesitation. Some of the nobles frowned at him. Their eyes were speaking in unison. Young Bastard. But, of course, they couldn¡¯t say it out loud. For he was now the only rtive of the royal family and the king¡¯s closest aide. Caron smiled back at them and went away. His gentle smile quickly disappeared because of the man who appeared before him. His head bent slowly. ¡°I greet Your Excellency, the Duke-¡± ¡°That does not suit you, cut it out.¡± A cold voice struck him. ¡°Then, without reserve.¡± Caron looked up and smiled again. ¡°I have a question to ask Your Excellency.¡± Caron asked half-heartedly but Harsen remained silent. His dark ck eyes were glum, but Caron didn¡¯t care much. Caron talked first. ¡°Can you believe the Count pulled a clever little trick? With that cute face of his.¡± ¡°The Pantetz are neutral. You don¡¯t need to fret over anything. You just need to loosen up a little.¡± ¡°That man can sell his niece for more private soldiers.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t say that without uncertainty, then watch what you say.¡± ¡°As you say, Your Excellency.¡± Caron shut his mouth. He didn¡¯t smile anymore. Harsen¡¯s eyes, which contained nothing, looked at Caron. Seemingly indifferent, but clearly conscious of each other, the two eyes intertwined. This time, Harsen spoke first. ¡°You¡¯ll make enemies over nothing. It will ruin you one day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not nothing. As a matter of fact, the Count¡¯s argument was unreasonable. You know very well that even if it¡¯s unofficial, it¡¯s ridiculous to convene a meeting of nobles over this.¡± Caron wryly pointed out the loopholes in Count Pantetz¡¯s argument. He was insinuating that the Count nned to slowly overturn the throne because it overpowered the church. It¡¯s starting with these insignificant meetings of nobles. Case in point, convening a meeting to instigate the measly case of a missing person. Harsen passed Caron as if he had nothing more to say. ¡°And isn¡¯t this all because I trust His Excellency?¡± The man¡¯s footsteps stopped at theughless voice heard from behind. ¡°I know that Lord Bernhardt cherishes my sister.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So, I have no choice but to trust His Excellency.¡± The man slowly turned around. At that, his eyes and the green eyes already watching him intertwined. Harsen¡¯s mouth twisted and soon he gave a cold indifferent smile. ¡°Just as they say, it seems you value your younger sister a lot.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what position you¡¯re in right now.¡± Caron grinned. ¡°I¡¯m denying it.¡± Caron shivered and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Oh, did you know Erce is visiting me today?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I guess, you didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to know.¡± ¡°Why, you just said you cherished her?¡± Harsen stepped without answering. His green eyes, glowing softly, soon watched his back without showing any emotion. Scratching his chin, Caron murmured to himself. ¡°¡­ I guess, he knew.¡± * * * When their carriage stopped, the gold-ted iron doors opened with the sound of hinges. The carriage calmly passed the door and ran for a long time. He understood why the Marquis manor was located a little far from the center of the capital. I assume they receive protection from the royal family. It was a hugendpared to other families in the capital. When he looked out of the window, he saw pleasant harmony of greenery and pretty wildflowers. Chirping birds scattered throughout the skypleted the beautiful harmony. No wonder he felt peaceful as he kept listening and watching. Vicente saw Erce sitting opposite him. Erce had both her arms on the window and her eyes glued to it. A fresh smile covered her lips. Just before she was caught up in the strange mood, Erce turned her eyes towards Vicente and kindly spoke to him. ¡°Shall we get off?¡± Before they knew it, the carriage was stopped. The door slowly opened and saw a burly old man. The gray-haired old man greeted them politely. ¡°It is an honor to have the Duchess of Bernhardt and the Young Lord visit us and brighten our family. I am Marquis Visaride¡¯s head butler¡­¡± ¡°Cal!¡± Erce interrupted is his greeting. The old man, who hadn¡¯t finished his words yet, sighed deeply as if he was used to this. ¡°Madam Erce, please address me properly. It¡¯s not Cal, it¡¯s Callon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your nickname.¡± ¡°If the Lord found out, it will be my neck flying, not Madam¡¯s. And the Young Lord is watching. It¡¯s not good to be too friendly with your subordinates. Madam Erce is now married¡­¡± ¡°Callon.¡± ¡°Yes, Duchess.¡± Erce freaked out and corrected his name immediately when his nagging began. Callon¡¯s nagging doesn¡¯t end once it starts. But of course, when asked to shut up, Callon was amazing enough to shut up right away. But apart from that, she was too tired to deal with it, so she stopped him at once. Callon gracefully reached out to Erce. Erce put her hand on his arm and got out of the carriage. Vicente got off after he confirmed that Erce¡¯s feet hadpletely touched the ground. Suddenly, a pale hand was extended to him. His mother was smiling yfully. ¡°Hold it, son.¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± Vicente frowned and refused at once. With a sharp refusal, Erce looked distastefully at Vicente, and said. ¡°Where¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t returned yet. He¡¯ll be here soon, so why don¡¯t you take a look at the mansion with the Young Lord?¡± She was about to show Vicente around the house. She nned to do that after meeting Caron, but it doesn¡¯t matter if the order changed a little. ¡°Alright. Can you show us around?¡± ¡°dly.¡± Vicente and Erce, apanied by several servants, went on as Callon led them. On their way, they asionally heard Callon tell some news. ¡°Madam was looking forward to your visit. However, she is waiting because the Duchess wished to meet the Lord first. I believe she¡¯s preparing for tea time right now. The Young Lord and Lady wille after their lessons, so how about having a chat and drinking a cup of tea with Madam?¡± ¡°The Marquess already prepared for the tea time, how can I refuse?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± As Erce answered slyly, Callon smiled awkwardly and avoided eye contact. Erce, who had beenughing at Callon for a while, asked Vicente. ¡°How about you? Do you want to have tea together? Your cousins will be there too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Vicente replied as usual and thought. Cousins. Come to think of it, I heard Marquis Visaride has two children. He wondered what kind of people they were because Vicente had never met them before. Around the corner, Callon pointed to a painting hanging on the wall. This was the fifth time. ¡°It¡¯s a painting by the court painter Thione Christian of Ludelsia. The painting was personally gifted by the King of Ludelsia to the eighth princess, Beatrice Avetrina Christie Visaride, the Duchess¡¯ mother, when she married the Marquis.¡± Erce yawned in secret. She¡¯s been hearing that since childhood. You¡¯re not going to exin every piece of art in this house, are you? She looked askance at Callon, but unfortunately, he was. Good Lord! His eyes were sparkling with some kind of pride. Erce didn¡¯t want to waste time, so she decided to send Callon back. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it myself, so you may leave now, Callon.¡± ¡°¡­ Y-yes, Madam.¡± Callon¡¯s reply came back a littlete. Perhaps, he felt bad that he could no longer exin the honorable history of Visaride. She felt sorry, but Erce never wanted to go through it again. Suffering as a kid was enough. Anyway, as Erce wished, he resigned with the servants, leaving Vicente and Erce alone. ¡°Are you bored? Callon talks a lot despite his look.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Shaking his head, Vicente remembered Callon. He felt simr to Clifton. His pride in his family was high, and his loyalty to his superiors¡¯mands was admirable. If something, it was the difference in Erce¡¯s treatment of them. Erce was morefortable with Callon than Clifton, perhaps because she grew up here. Also, her awkwardness with Vicente strangely disappeared. Is the Marquis friendly, too? I¡¯ve felt this before, she is more of a Visaride than a Bernhardt. She¡¯s like a person who¡¯ll leave at any time. Vicente saw Erce. She was grinning widely at something she found pleasant. ¡°Then, shall I escort you?¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± A shallow crease appeared on Vicente¡¯s forehead from her inappropriate teasing tone. What a mischievous personality! The gap between this new behavior and how he remembered her, gave him a headache. ¡°Is there anything you want to see?¡± ¡°¡­ Not really.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Vicente rubbed his temples and looked at the interior of the mansion. The mood may vary from family to family, but one can sense it. It showed the extensive history of the family, such as their lineage, valuable artistic pieces, and portraits of previous owners and their wives. Vicente wasn¡¯t interested in the mansion because his real purpose was to know what Marquis Visaride was really like with his own eyes. Erce was also thinking about what to do. One of the servants approached them a little hurriedly. ¡°I greet the Duchess of Bernhardt.¡± ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The Lord has just returned. I¡¯ll bring you to the reception room.¡± Erce¡¯splexion brightened up. Caron was back. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go, Vicente.¡± Erce called Vicente. Vicente followed at Erce¡¯s call but stopped at some point. Erce tilted her head at his sudden stop. ¡°Son?¡± ¡°¡­ Please go ahead. I¡¯ll take a quick look around.¡± Was he interested in a mansion after all? He is usually expressionless, so it was as hard to grasp his thoughts, just like Harsen¡¯s. Erce agreed and headed to the reception room guided by the servant. Vicente began walking down the corridor. His steps stopped at the end of the hall. A portrait was hung on a white wall. Vicente stared at the woman with blonde hair and green eyes in the picture. Even though it was just a painting, an elegance that others can¡¯t easily imitate exuded from the woman. Vicente knew who she was. ¡°You look like Erce.¡± The only woman who said that I look like Mother when everyone said that I look like Father. A woman who looked at me with a wistful look in her eyes. ¡°Eshahilde.¡± A baritone voice came from behind. Vicente turned around in the direction of the sound. A man with green eyes, just like the woman in the picture, smiled faintly with a longing face. ¡°She was my sister.¡± The man narrowed the distance one step at a time towards Vicente. ¡°You must be¡­¡± His voice was somewhat mysterious. ¡°Vicente.¡± Soon the man stopped in front of Vicente, a short distance away. Vicente had never met that stranger but had a rough idea of who he was. Vicente bowed his head immediately. ¡°Greetings to Your Grace, the Marquis.¡± His mouth went up smoothly as if his answer was correct. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so stiff with me. You can call me unclefortably.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, uncle.¡± [T/N: Vicente here uses ¡®nim¡¯ with uncle which in this context for English readers would be Lord or Sir.] ¡°It¡¯s annoying like that. I don¡¯t want to be honored so highly by my sister¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll do so.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d it didn¡¯t take too long.¡± His attitude was strangely natural. Obviously, the Marquis had never seen Vicente before, but he was treating Vicente so casually. ¡°Mother went to the reception room first.¡± ¡°You must have been lost. Why isn¡¯t my nephew with her?¡± ¡°¡­ I was drawn to the familiar face.¡± ¡°Ahh.¡± Caron brushed his chin as if he understood. ¡°My older sister was very fond of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If she could, she would¡¯ve taken you as her own child.¡± Vicente did not answer. It¡¯s a well-known story about how much Queen Eshahilde wanted to have children. After three miscarriages, she finally became pregnant for the fourth time, but died after giving birth to a prince. Leaving behind the child she wanted so much. Sometimes Vicente couldn¡¯t exactly understand what the sad look in her eyes looking at him meant, but it¡¯s probably not unrted to her situation. ¡°How old are you this year?¡± ¡°Fifteen.¡± ¡°Fifteen. Yes, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Time flies. Caron murmured, sweeping down his chin. ¡°How¡¯s the Duke?¡± The Marquis¡¯ questions were constantly pouring in. However, since he is such a high-ranking ruler, his questions are as natural as flowing water, making him not even realize that he was asked many questions in the first ce. Vicente felt strange hearing about his father from the Marquis¡¯ mouth. Harsen never mentioned the Marquis in front of Vicente. He assumed that they were not close, but Caron¡¯s tone asking about his father would make someone misunderstand that they were close. Moreover, as there was a meeting of nobles today, it was highly likely that those two encountered each other. Thinking it was difficult to understand Marquis¡¯ intention to ask him this question, Vicente answered tactfully. ¡°He¡¯s the same.¡± ¡°Oh dear!¡± The Marquis clicked his tongue lightly as if it were a pity. ¡°He must be anxious by now.¡± The rambling remark was hard for Vicente to understand. Anxious. His father? I don¡¯t know what it is, but it¡¯s a bunch of crap. Vicente muttered lightly. And he thought something. His uncle was as mysterious as his mother. * * * Pleasement on the chapters. If you like my trantion, please Chapter 27: I might upload another before June if you do 27. When she arrived at the reception room, Caron was still not there. A servant waited with tea, and, at the sound of the door opening, someone came in. Erce jumped to her feet without realizing it. ¡­ Brother! It was Caron. Erce recalled Caron looking down at her sickly face with dismay. The older brother who used to hold her hand while swallowing his tears without saying a word. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m alive and get to see you again like this¡­ She felt her vision get blurry immediately. ¡°What an honor for you to stand up and greet me. You really see everything when you get to my age. It wasn¡¯t long ago when you refused to debase your esteemed self.¡± She never thought she¡¯d be d to hear his sarcastic jokes. Erce approached Caron excitedly. Suddenly, she noticed Vicente standing behind him. She never guessed Caron and Vicente would have already met. Erce was surprised by their unusual appearance. ¡°¡­Vicente? Why have you two arrived together?¡± ¡°Is that what you have to say as soon as you see me? And here I thought things were going well. If you ask why I¡¯m here with him, all I have to say is that I met him on the way here.¡± His subtly polite tone made him appear more arrogant. Normally, she would¡¯veughed and been open with him, but Caron¡¯s calm demeanor dampened her excitement. Long ago he begged Erce to survive; she felt resentful that she was the only one who remembered that. ¡°¡­ Is there anything particr to say?¡± Unlike herposed exterior, she was anxious inwardly. She asked casually, trying to keep her poise. ¡°Brother hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡± ¡°I saw you only a fortnight ago but you act as if it had been ages since we reunited,¡± Caron said in a low voice. Erce, who was in pain alone, changed the topic. ¡°¡­ Aren¡¯t you hot?¡± Caron had not taken off his coat. Even though it was hot outside, he was still dressed impably. He developed this politically conscientious habit in order to not be belittled by the older nobles. Now that he¡¯s older, I wish him to be morefortable. ¡°Thank you for your consideration, but it¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s sit down first.¡± ¡°Well, then¡­¡± Erce sat again at Caron¡¯s rmendation, turned around, and looked back at Vicente. ¡°Oh,e here and sit down.¡± Erce said, tapping the seat beside her. Vicente sat down without a word. Caron watched the process with interest and sat opposite Erce. Erce yfully said to him. ¡°Howe you look older?¡± ¡°Even if you grew up, you still have a knack for getting on my nerves.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fun to live too peacefully.¡± ¡°Yes, it would be very peaceful without you. Such a pity.¡± Tch! He still needed to have thest word. Erce discontentedly stuck out her lower lip. Caron ignored Erce, uncaring of his sister¡¯s pout, and looked at Vicente. Caron¡¯s lips formed an ambiguous smile. Finally, Caron spoke. ¡°You resemble the Duke.¡± ¡°But his eyes look like mine,¡± Erce shot back. She knew what Caron meant even without context. She was bored of hearing that he looks more like Harsen than her. I don¡¯t need to hear that from my brother too. ¡°Right?¡± Erce beckoned with her eyes and asked Vicente. The gentle, shiny blue eyes seemed to want affirmation. He didn¡¯t dislike it, so Vicente smiled and moved his neck. ¡°Yes.¡± Caron, who had been watching this interaction, let out a lowugh before continuing with his mischievous pranks. It didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s gotten it all out of his system yet. ¡°Is my sister good to you?¡± Erce red at Caron upon hearing his insulting, petnt question. Was he for real? She thought of ending this tomfoolery once and for all. ¡°Of course, she is,¡± Vicente answered inly. I can¡¯t tell if he really thought that or if he¡¯s being courteous, but it¡¯s probably thetter. But, even so, simply hearing Vicente say those words made her heart pound. A beatter, Caronughed cheerfully. ¡°I see. It seems that, unlike you, your son has grown up to be quite courteous. What a relief.¡± Having said that, Caron smiled as if he found it amusing. Erce stared at the smile others would have admired. I hate that he draws attention even when he stays still. Caron even went so far as to add,¡±My worries would have been fewer if you were like him¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°You always do whatever you please. My head still throbs when I remember how much I suffered because of you when we were kids.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s enough, Brother. I don¡¯t want to act disgracefully in front of my son.¡± Eventually, Erce relented. There¡¯s no use bickering with my brother in front of Vicente. It will only further ruin my image. ¡°Of course. My dear sister didn¡¯te here to quarrel with me in front of her son. Let¡¯s go to my office next door. Um, nephew, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting here.¡± ¡°Good thing he¡¯s quick-witted. Unlike you, Erce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quick-witted, too. Will you get up now, Marquis?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± He was being petty. Erce forced his arm up, saying she could no longer entertain Caron¡¯s antics. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. I even came early because of you.¡± ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Retorting half-heartedly, Erce pushed at Caron¡¯s back, and beckoned to Vincente simultaneously, telling him to wait. Vicente drank the tea in front of him instead of answering. *** Erce looked around, realizing nothing had changed. The faded mahogany furniture was still decorating the room. Other than that, the room contained only necessary items. It was too humble to be called the Marquis¡¯ office. Suddenly, she spotted a mountain of documents piled up on the desk. ¡°What¡¯s all this? Is something the matter with the estate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how work is. Now that I got promoted, I¡¯ve got even more work to do.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Only then did Erce remember that Caron had be the Lord Chambein around this time. He caused quite an uproar when he seeded Count Mayence, the former Lord Chambein, at only thirty-six, considering how preposterous the idea was in society. It was his daily routine to be a target for people¡¯s envy, admiration, and jealousy. It¡¯s great and all, but considering the hardships Caron had to experience while managing state affairs at a young age, it was a pity too. ¡°So, what¡¯s going on?¡± Caron asked as he sat in the office chair. Erce sat across from him and decided to get to the point. I wanted to ask how you were doing, but it would be better to skip it because it¡¯s a greeting that I wouldn¡¯t normally say. ¡°I heard that Duke Garten visited Conrad regarding the territorial dispute.¡± Caron¡¯s eyes widened, perhaps taken aback. ¡°Yes, the Duke volunteered himself. I was a little surprised too.¡± ¡°Any idea why he did that?¡± Caron shrugged his shoulders. Erce¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°There¡¯s something that Brother doesn¡¯t know? That can¡¯t be. Did you get rid of your nasty hobby of nting spies in people¡¯s families?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s not the case. Duke Garten reced all the attendants who would assist him.¡± Caron¡¯s confident look while saying that made Erce speechless for a second. I can¡¯t believe he had put a shadow on Duke Garten. In a way, this guy is as dangerous as Duke Garten. Suddenly, she felt her hair stand. You didn¡¯t nt people in Harsen¡¯s house, did you? She looked at him suspiciously, but Caron appeared as if falsely used. ¡°Your expression, it¡¯s very strange. For your information, I didn¡¯t nt any in Bernhardt.¡± ¡°¡­ Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really. Besides, I don¡¯t need to¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Erce muttered and looked at Caron. It must be true since he looks awkward. She decided to put her faith in his words and moved back to the original topic. ¡°What is the Duke thinking?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m curious, as well. Originally, Count Pantetz was supposed to go, but apparently, a situation urred at his home. I had to find a new recement for the job, but none of the candidates eligible to go to the delegation were in good condition. And in the midst of trouble, Duke Garten volunteered to go.¡± Erce got alert when Caron mentioned ¡®Count Pantetz¡¯. ording to the past, Count Pantetz should have gone to Conrad. If not for the unexpected situation at his home. Erce was confused because she couldn¡¯t tell the cause of this minor change of events. ¡°No matter how I see this, it would¡¯ve been better for Count Pantetz to go¡­¡± ¡°Indeed. But it won¡¯t make much of a difference if Duke Garten goes. This is nothing but an act of pacifying Conrad¡¯s grumbling anyway. The war with Lenardt ended only a few years ago, therefore His Majesty does not want to be at odds with Conrad in order to appease the public sentiment. Sending a delegation over there isn¡¯t about getting something, it¡¯s about solidifying diplomatic rtions. Either way, Grania has the upper hand in power, so there is no need for wordys in this diplomacy.¡± Yet, when Erce¡¯s expression remained troubled, Caron sighed lightly. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. Duke Garten is a snaky old man and is easily pissed off. But he¡¯s been in politics for a long time and he¡¯s not one to mess with public affairs. That¡¯s why His Majesty sent him believing in that. In any case, His Majesty has already decided, so better wish him luck than worry.¡± ¡°In that case, I wish him luck¡­¡± ¡°But I wonder why my sister is interested in all this.¡± ¡°¡­ I want to know if there ever will be a war.¡± ¡°A war? With Conrad?¡± Caron narrowed his eyes. ¡°There may be friction, but to worry about war. Why would you think so?¡± Erce agonized over how much to tell him. Just before her death, the rtionship with Conrad was worse than ever. Soldiers were conscripted from all over Grania, and Harsen and Vicente would oftene homete. But if she said that she wasn¡¯t confident she could persuade Caron. Eventually, she decided to bring up a story that Caron would believe. ¡°So far, Conrad has been asking Grania for Azrel. Azrel holds a lot of significance to Conrad. Apart from being a granary terrain, Conrad began from Azrel. After expanding their territory, the capital was moved, but Azrel still holds a great significance as the beginning of Conrad, so they have been persistently demanding it Grania for a hundred years.¡± ¡°They are no threat to us.¡± ¡°Conrad¡¯smercial district is rapidly developing. As such, their exchanges with other countries are also frequent. They¡¯re more open-minded than the doctrinaire Grania. I¡¯m not sure, but there will be some kind of change. We can¡¯t continue to underestimate Conrad¡¯s national power.¡± ¡°Is that why you thought a war might happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a weak assumption, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s groundless.¡± As if lost in thought, he lightly swept his hair flowing down his forehead. Although still reluctant, he didn¡¯t want to appear affected by her words. ¡°I¡¯ll look into this separately. I should also consider the possibility of developing a new weapon. But I never expected to hear the word war from your mouth¡­ Is it because of your son?¡± Erce raised her head without hesitation. ¡°Yes, should a war ur, my husband and son will be the first ones to take the lead. That¡¯s different from Brother who is in a position to protect himself.¡± ¡°¡­ Take back what you just said to your brother.¡± Caron sighed and wiped his gaunt face. He felt sad that his younger sister was being mean again. Of course, Erce couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°What if His Majesty returns Azrel¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m being absurd. There¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible, right Brother?¡± It¡¯s the best way to prevent the possibility of war in advance, but Erce cowered from Caron¡¯s cold gaze. All of a sudden, she felt like shemitted treason. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend I never heard that. Don¡¯t go around saying you¡¯re my sister. You¡¯re embarrassing me.¡± Caron nervously shook at her utterance about returning Azrel. It would definitely anger the people of Grania if they heard it. In fact, had someone else said that they would¡¯ve been used of treason. Anyway, it was necessary to be careful because even the remarks of the childish and immature Duchess about returning thend were treason to the ruling Monarch. Of course, Erce wasn¡¯t tactless enough to bring it up in front of others. That was only because he was Caron. ¡°What do you think, Brother?¡± In her heart, she didn¡¯t think she was wrong. They didn¡¯t have a justifiable cause but coveted the littlend, so they unterally invaded it and finally signed a treaty. Even if it was her mothend, she couldn¡¯t deny its barbaric ways. Caron, who was speechless for a moment, opened his mouth one beatte. ¡°¡­ You know there¡¯s no God in Grania.¡± As he said, the King of Grania was also a human being, implying that he can not make the absolute right choice. His answer was enough, so Erce decided to shut up without further questions. I don¡¯t mean to bother Caron with events of the past. [T/N: Invasion of Azrel] Instead, she decided to ask a favor that she had always had in mind. ¡°And I need a man.¡± ¡°A man?¡± ¡°I need to find out something, if possible¡­ I¡¯d like someone who can be active in other countries. Of course, he has to be a reliable person.¡± ¡°¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Caron grimaced. But Erce didn¡¯t mean to tell. If I said it was to find clues about an incurable disease, my suspicious brother would insist on an answer. There was no way she could exin it. When Erce remained silent, Caron sighed realizing she wouldn¡¯t tell him. Her stubbornness won. ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll send someone to the Duke¡¯s.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Erce beamed. Caron remained expressionless, impervious to the brightness. His sunken green eyes bore a more serious glow. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything dangerous.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She, too, erased her smile and answered seriously. I know how precious I am to this man. ¡°Don¡¯t forget why I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I didn¡¯t forget. He had to inherit his title at an early age and walk on a tightrope between the King keeping him in check and the envy of his subordinates. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t know why he endured all that. ¡°I¡¯ve lived to protect one thing.¡± He sighed and continued. ¡°Visaride.¡± She knew very well that it included ¡®Erce¡¯. * * * I might upload another chapter before June if you do Chapter 28 28. He figured that their meeting might be longer than he thought. Eventually, he ran out of tea. Vicente looked around the interior with disinterest. He realized that the servant who guided Erce to the Marquis¡¯ office looked quite young. Vicente recalled Erce¡¯sdy-in-waiting. She¡¯s about six years younger than Erce. Then she¡¯d be about ten years old when she came to the Duchy¡­ Are they usually employed at such a young age? It wasn¡¯t unheard of but he somehow felt strange. I¡¯ve felt this for a long time, but this family feels different. Should I ask Mother? But how much will she tell me¡­ It urred to him that maybe she doesn¡¯t know much either. Vicente was meaninglessly scanning the teacup with his index finger when¡­ Creak- He heard the door open. He quickly turned to it, but then paused. A girl was sticking out her head through the gap in the door. The girl¡¯s green eyes blinked incessantly and gazed at him. Soon the little girl muttered with her tiny lips. ¡°Are you brother Vicente?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Vicente was not used to dealing with the opposite sex. ¡°Why won¡¯t you answer? Are you not brother Vicente?¡± [T/N: She¡¯s calling him ¡®Oppa¡¯ instead of the formal title ¡®Orabeoni¡¯] Vicente was at a loss for words by this unexpected character. Even more, he was embarrassed by the informal title he had never heard of before. The child tilted her head and asked if the silent Vicente was strange. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak?¡± The child asking that seemed so innocent that Vicente didn¡¯t find it rude in the slightest. I just feel unfamiliar with this little thing in front of me. He slowly broke the silence that he had maintained with a grim look on his face. ¡°Who¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± A low voice was heard in the silence. The child hurried towards Vicente. He wondered if she was happy that the person in front of her could speak. ¡°I¡¯m Rowena. Are you Aunt Erce¡¯s son?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Rowena¡¯s expression brightened at his affirmation. A twig-like hand shook Vicente¡¯s leg while holding it. There was no way Vicente would budge from that weak force. Vicente, meanwhile, noticed the smiling child calling his mother ¡°Aunt.¡± In addition, he remembered Erce saying that he would be able to see his ¡°cousins¡± if he went outside. Then it means that this girl is the Marquis¡¯ daughter. Vicente was lost in thought when his face quickly hardened. The Marquis¡¯ daughter? No way. But considering her looks¡­ Much to his surprise, she really was his cousin. Rowena stretched out her arms at him without realizing Vicente¡¯s confusion. Vicente frowned at her odd action. ¡°Hold me! I¡¯ve been wanting to see Brother for so long! You don¡¯t know how much I begged my teacher to finish early today.¡± ¡°Say what-¡± Vicente doubted his ears. Is she begging me to hold her? We barely met each other. She tried to remain still, but the girl didn¡¯t lower her arms. He was wondering what to do. ¡°Rowena! I told you not to go into Father¡¯s office!¡± The slightly opened door, widened with a loud thud. In between, a boy strode in. Rowena clung further to Vicente and snapped at the boy. ¡°Why do you care?¡± ¡°This brat!¡± The boy clenched Rowena¡¯s hair lightly with his fist. Rowena cried out in response. ¡°Why are you my brother? I really hate you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ You! You¡¯re running off to Mother again, aren¡¯t you? You cunning little thing¡­¡± ¡°Uwaaah!¡± Rowena burst into tears, so the boy began to fidget and panic. Vicente was stuck in such a situation for the first time ever. ¡°Hey, now¡­ don¡¯t cry.¡± Rowena clung to Vicente, avoiding the hand of the boy who was trying to soothe her. ¡°Owee! Brother!¡± Brother? Since when am I her brother? He found this situationpletely ridiculous. Vicente looked at the boy with a troubled face, having no idea what to do with Rowena, who was grabbing him by his pants. The boy wiping the sweat off his forehead looked surprised when he realized Vicente¡¯s presence. ¡°Perhaps, are you Aunt Erce¡¯s son?¡± Relieved by his polite greeting unlike his younger sister¡¯s, Vicente felt he could respond more calmly to him. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes glowed and put his hand on his chest. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Racellion, the eldest son of Visaride. We meet atst-¡± ¡°Whaa!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you be quiet?!¡± ¡°Eeek!¡± Racellion red at his younger sister and sighed as he offered Vicente. ¡°First of all, we should leave here. Brother, please follow us.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯m 14 years old. Make yourselffortable.¡± He said that but why does he look morefortable? Vicente looked alternately at the two people in front of him. A girl who barely stopped crying, a boy who calls him ¡®Brother¡¯ with a serious face. For Vicente, who lived a quiet life, this sudden noise felt like a challenge. The image of his ¡°cousins¡± had long been shattered. *** After talking to Caron, Erce returned to the reception room, but Vicente was nowhere to be seen. The servant guarding the reception approached her and reported. ¡°The Young Master and Lady stopped by the reception room and took the Young Lord.¡± Erce felt goosebumps on her arms. What do you mean by Young Master and Lady? ¡°Do you mean, Racellion and¡­ Rowena?¡± ¡°Yes, Madam, the Young Master told me they were headed to the outdoor terrace where the tea time was held.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to run into Racellion and Rowena already. This happened because I wasn¡¯t present. Those kids and Vicente were notpatible, so Erce began to worry. All she could think was hurry towards them. ¡°Bring me there.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± She saw a silver tea table set in the middle of the garden where the servant brought her. Marquess, Racellion, Rowena and Vicente were already present at the tea table. A middle-aged woman spotted Erc from her seat and waved happily. ¡°Hello there, Erce!¡± It was the Marquess. Just like her brother, his wife was also full of vigor. Her hospitality made Erce giggle. She hurried and took a seat. ¡°Long time no see, Sister.¡± ¡°Mother, you¡¯re here.¡± Seated next to her, Vicente greeted. She was surprised because his voice was oddly weing. Erce saw the silver dish in front of him and realized why. Oh, my God! Who put this crumbling pile of snacks before him?! ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± As Erce had guessed, Rowena was adding fresh cookies to Vicente¡¯s te. Because of that, the desserts piled up like a tower shook a little. Vicente¡¯s facial muscles have stiffened even further. Paying him no mind, Rowena beamed and approached Erce. ¡°Aunt!¡± Erce gently patted Rowena¡¯s head. A thin curl was gently swept by her hand. It¡¯s been a long time since I felt this touch. ¡°Long time no see, Rowena. Racellion, you too.¡± ¡°I wished to meet you, so I¡¯m d you visited us.¡± Racellion put his hand on his chest as he had learned, lowered his eyes, and greeted her like a gentleman. Erce chuckled thinking he¡¯s imitating a gentleman. Meanwhile, the Marquess smiled gracefully and talked to Vicente. Apparently, they¡¯ve been talking since before. ¡°I really wanted to meet the Young Lord. I¡¯m honored to have you like this.¡± ¡°You can speakfortably with me.¡± ¡°Oh, may I?¡± The Marquess gotfortable without hesitation. Vicente was a bit flustered but didn¡¯t really show it. He nced at Erce but awkwardly avoided eye contact. Soon she realized why. He¡¯s reaching his limit. ¡°Brother, eat this, eat this, drink this.¡± Watching Rowena¡¯s actions, the Marquess finally said. ¡°Rowena, why don¡¯t you give me that pastry over there. That¡¯s the pride of our house.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t reach it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you, brother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s o-¡° -kay. The sentence disappeared in his throat and did not end. He never had a taste for sweets so he just stared indifferently at that copsing sweets tower. It doesn¡¯t decrease in size even if I eat it again and again. Because she builds it up again and again. So he decided to give up eating at all. He had long stopped eating. Erce, who could no longer see the scene, decided to reject Rowena¡¯s one-sided kindness instead. ¡°Rowena, stop. You¡¯re bothering Brother.¡± ¡°How am I bothering him? I¡¯m doing this because I love him.¡± Rowena had a really innocent look in her eyes, meanwhile, Vicente unconsciously gasped. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you give it to Racellion?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a waste to give him.¡± ¡°This litt-¡± Erce to soothe Racellion¡¯s anger. ¡°Now, look here. His te is already piled up, right? Be a sweetheart and let him eat at ease.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Okay.¡± Rowena brought the madeleine which was to be ced on Vicente¡¯s te back to her te. Vicente quietly let out a breath at the sight. Thank God! Then, Rowena asked Erce. ¡°Aunt, can¡¯t I live in your house, too? Brother and Father both won¡¯t be there. My father told me to study to meet him. But I don¡¯t want to study.¡± At Rowena¡¯s grumbling, Racellion spoke in the brightest voice ever. ¡°That¡¯s the mostmendable thing you¡¯ve said this year. Aunt, please take her with you.¡± Erce chuckled. Rowena¡¯s reaction will be obvious when shees to Bernhardt. Yes, there was no Caron there, but there¡¯s Harsen. Rowena was sure to run away in less than a day. The Marquess grinned, apparently thinking the same. She shut Rowena¡¯s mouth. ¡°Rowena, Stop being rude. You¡¯re bothering your Aunt.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Luckily, Rowena didn¡¯t resist; she smiled and put the cookies in her mouth, munching them. The Marquess, who stopped Rowena, immediately talked about the absent member. ¡°I wish the Duke hade with you.¡± Flinch¨C Immediately, Erce stopped drinking her tea. She lifted her head stiffly and looked at the Marquess who was watching her with sincerity. My God! Harsen and a tea party? I can¡¯t imagine that. Erce tried to appear cool, casually uttering the next words. ¡°He¡¯s busy.¡± ¡°I see. Caron¡¯s also been locked up in his office all day long. What¡¯s keeping them so busy these days?¡± ¡°Brother¡¯s responsibilities have increased because of his new post. He¡¯ll be busy for a while.¡± ¡°Still, I guess it can¡¯t be helped. If they both were here, it¡¯d be picture-perfect, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°¡­ Indeed.¡± Oh, I forgot. The Marquess in front of her is a woman who fell in love with Caron¡¯s face and begged her father, Count diam, to get her engaged to him and eventually seeded in marrying him. Since she¡¯s five years older than Caron, she even waited for him toe of age. This sister likes handsome people. ¡°What a shame. Will you bring the Duke on your next visit? It¡¯s better if you let me know in advance, so I can call an artist¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Did I perhaps hear something dangerous? I just felt a chill run through my spine. Erce looked at the Marquess, subtly hardening her facial muscles. The Marquess didn¡¯t pay attention to Erce¡¯s shaking pupils, butughed like a girl and casually said things that would harden Harsen¡¯s expressions if he ever heard them. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fair to leave a national treasure-like face like that?¡± She could picture Harsen crumpling his face. Vicente, too, looked at Erce with cold eyes. Clearly, his image of his aunt had been shattered. For the following two reasons: first, tea parties are generally not like this, and secondly, what she just said. I told you, there¡¯s no one who hates handsome faces. Please, son, do not abandon your noble virtues and fulfill the Marquess¡¯ expectations. Erce sincerely prayed. ¡°We have his portrait at home. Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯ll do.¡± Of course, she knew she meant disying it in the Marquis¡¯ manor, not the Duke¡¯s, but she pretended not to know. Fortunately, the Marquess replied with only a smile, knowing it would be rude to go further. She sipped from her tea and spoke in a yful tone. ¡°Your son grew up well, really.¡± ¡­ What? Do you mean his face? She would¡¯ve responded naturally just as she does in front of her friends, but since Vicente was here with her, Erce was sweating choosing her words. The Marquess invited them with a vigor she had not lost even with advancing age. ¡°Would you like to join us for dinnerter? We¡¯ll be having a meal together after forever. You won¡¯t reject my sincerity, would you? ¡°¡­ It would be an honor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I just happened to buy some nice liquor from Conrad.¡± ¡°From Conrad?¡± She wasn¡¯t a drinker but she was tempted to try a good liquor. You can drink here and take some home too if you want to. The Marquess whispered secretly. ¡°The alcohol content isn¡¯t high, so your son can also drink it.¡± When the Marquess winked, Erce now had no choice but to smile in resignation. * * * Support me to motivate me Chapter 29: I loved translating this ^^ 29. The carriage rattled in the silence. The sun had set and the dark of the night was surrounding them. The ringing sound of crickets filled their ears. Erce, who was sitting in front of Vicente, was couching, struggling against drowsiness. ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°¡­ A little.¡± Her lips opened slowly. Vicente recalled what happened earlier. She must have liked the liquor the Marquess offered since she drank quite a bit. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Erce grinned and shook her head. ¡°This much is fine.¡± Her cheeks were literally bright red even in the dark but since her voice seemed fine, Vicente decided to leave it be. Her pupils revealing from underneath her nted eyelids slowly turned towards Vicente. ¡°You didn¡¯t touch the liquor at all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like getting drunk.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have gotten drunk from such a weak drink.¡± ¡°Just in case.¡± The Marquess had offered him, but Vicente refused. I¡¯ve had it before, but I didn¡¯t like it because I didn¡¯t enjoy being drunk. A small amount was fine, but Vicente still refused. ¡°Today¡­ it must have been tiring?¡± Her gentle voice rang in his ears. She felt sorry for Vicente. He brooded over her question. That¡¯s right. It was tiring. It was my first time experiencing something like that. It was noisy, distracting, and chaotic. Today wasn¡¯t my best day but it wasn¡¯t bad. Just, a bit of an odd day. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Erce narrowed her eyes even more. She barely fought against drowsiness and pondered over his words. I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s really okay or pretending to be okay because he always says that. She started to worry that he¡¯d only answer that he was okay every time she asked. I wish you¡¯d been more honest with me, but that would be greedy of me. But even though she bit her lip to stop her thoughts, they still popped out without a filter because of the intoxication. ¡°Really? I like how you¡¯re polite, but sometimes I want to see you being honest. Like Rowena.¡± Vicente frowned at Rowena¡¯s name. ¡°Do you want me to act like the Marquis¡¯ Young Lady?¡± Erce smiled and nodded. Vicente noticed her cheeks redder than before, so he let out a sigh in resignation. ¡°I would hate to.¡± How cute. Erce gently closed her eyes. Vicente¡¯s face crumples as a result. ¡°Please, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Vicente was as serious as ever, but her lips were still taut. She slid her words through the gap between her lips. ¡°How should I look at you then?¡± ¡°Bull¡­¡± ¡®Bull..?¡¯ Her drooping body suddenly tensed up. Cold sweat flowed down her spine. Erce thought. ¡®No way¡­ Did he just swear..?¡¯ ¡­ No, that must be. Sadly, that would be reasonable. She felt a chill running down to her core, but tried to calm herself down. True, it might be better if he cursed her. It¡¯s better to release his pent-up frustration, so maybe it was a good thing for Erce. With that thought, she became as calm as a saint. She must forgive him for whatever he does. She¡¯ll put up with it, even if her son spouts profanities¡­ even if he curses her. ¡°Go on.¡± However, whatever she feared did not happen. ¡°¡­ No need.¡± Because Vicente sulked and shut his mouth. ¡°¡­ Alright. I¡¯ll ask no more.¡± I don¡¯t want to know the reason¡­ Erce muttered while stiffly ncing outside the window. Meanwhile, she yawned from sleepiness. ¡°You should get a shut-eye.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, I probably should.¡± The tension disappeared and fatigue settled in again. Erce fell asleep for a while. As she became quiet, it became silent again. Vicente rested his chin on his hand supported on the window frame and looked sideways at her. His eyes were fixed on her golden hairs reaching her shoulder. He remembered the Marquis with simr bright hair color at that picturesque house. Did she grow up like that? Did she grow up in such a warm and a bit noisy house? Clearly, the answer¡¯s simple. I can tell just by looking at her. I guess she did. Most likely so. Sixteen. She said she got married when she was sixteen. She gave birth to me when she was seventeen. You must have been flustered with theplete change of environment. 1 She must have had a hard time receiving love from the family members being a woman from a different party line, a Visaride,ing over to Bernhardt. Though, Father or Grandfather wouldn¡¯t have been like that. There are only two people in that lofty mansion whom she can call her own. Besides, the maids were much younger than her when she got married, so they wouldn¡¯t have had much of a choice. Sixteen. And again, that small number weighs my heart. A yearter¡­ No, after a few months I would be sixteen. At that mere age, she had to marry, have a child, and give up what she had. She was of age by women¡¯s standards, but that doesn¡¯t mean she was not young. Over the centuries, the standard of adulthood had not changed, but the custom of early marriage had gradually disappeared. To be fair, at her age an engagement was more appropriate than marriage. She would¡¯ve been fine with just an engagement. That would be the case even if her father, the previous Marquis, was sick and his future uncertain. He must fear that an engagement could be broken any time. Who knows if Bernhardt changes their mind. It was a rare opportunity to get a proposal from such a big family, so he must¡¯ve pushed for her marriage right away out of selfishness. He might¡¯ve truly loved his daughter but unfortunately, did not abandon the typical noble mentality. I don¡¯t mean to me the previous Marquis. Vicente thought his decision was very reasonable in this aristocratic society. He saw her lean body trembling. She¡¯s still so small, but she must¡¯ve been even smaller at the time¡­ Oh. He stopped thinking for a moment. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ Are you pitying her? That woman now¡­ He sneered. When did it start? My chest hurts if I refer to my mother as a stranger. No. What to do? He stopped thinking again. * * * Erce untied her braided bun. Her silky hair fell to her waist. She was finally able to rx. She was confused as to whether it was a bad idea to keep drinking because of the low alcohol content. Still, it was delicious enough for the Marquess to serve it proudly, so she felt it would be okay to bring some home. I never had this liquor in the past so it won¡¯t have anything to do with my illness. Ah, I¡¯m tired. She changed into her nightgown with Lianne¡¯s help and decided to retire when she suddenly remembered Harsen and got up. Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t tell him that I was stopping by the Marquis¡¯ today. He must¡¯ve heard from Clifton, but I returned veryte because of my overlong stay there. It¡¯s not time to sleep yet, so I¡¯m sure he will be in the office right now. It¡¯d be fine if I just slept like this, but I think it¡¯d be better to tell him that I¡¯m back. Erce slowly walked towards his office. She was still dazed, but she was d she could keep her mind because she was afraid to make a fool of herself in front of him. I think I¡¯m getting tipsy, but I should be fine. On her way, she began to feel strangely excited. She felt her steps getting lighter. Erce slowly opened the office door. Harsen was reviewing some documents. Oh, I guess he¡¯s busy with work. I remember he was so busy this year that couldn¡¯t even visit the duchy. Harsen turned at the sound of the door and saw Erce. He seemed a little surprised. ¡°What brings my wife here?¡± Erce smiled brightly and took quick steps toward him. Strangely, she felt like her body had be light. Nevertheless, since her mood was good she excitedly said, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± His face subtly stiffened at that. Unconsciously sitting on Harsen¡¯sp, Erce stretched out her arms and pulled his neck. Despite her sudden act, she felt a tight grip wrapped around her waist in case she fell behind. He asked in a low voice, ¡°¡­ Did you drink?¡± ¡°A little?¡± Then, as she snuggled further, a sigh was heard from somewhere. ¡°It seems your brother only chooses to do things I don¡¯t like.¡± ¡°Why? It was really tasty though. I¡¯ll bring some home so you can try it, too.¡± Erce raised her face from his shoulder and grabbed his face with both hands. The fading blush on her face reappeared. Erce smiled faintly and stroked Harsen¡¯s face with her fingertips. Harsen grinned, ¡°That tickles.¡± But she didn¡¯t hear. She kind of ignored him and hazily recalled the Marquess¡¯ words, checking his features one by one. She let out a sigh in admiration. I always knew, but he¡¯s really handsome. It¡¯s urring to me again. Harsen gently grabbed her stroking fingers. His smile had long gone. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Quickly go back to your room.¡± Erce¡¯s lips drooped. Harsen¡¯s eyes slightly flinched at her seductively red lips. As if she enjoyed that look, she teased him by bending her lips even more. ¡°Do I look drunk to you?¡± ¡°Erce.¡± Half-open eyes were clearly intoxicated, so Harsen held her face with one hand. Erce smiled suspiciously and put her hand on Harsen¡¯s shoulder. Then, gently caressed his face with her other hand,ughing ridiculously. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s funny.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± She squirmed with a slightly sulky look but soon began fiddling with Harsen¡¯s hair with an ecstatic gaze. Contrary to her hair, it was the same color as darkness. Suddenly, she nced at her blond hair spread on his shoulder. Her hair fell over his body. As soon as she found it odd, she flinched and stumbled. But she didn¡¯t fall because he held her waist even tighter. At the same time, she heard a deep sigh, ¡°¡­ Be careful.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Erce answered half-heartedly and leaned on him even more. Then she rubbed her face on Harsen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡­ You¡¯re driving me crazy.¡± She felt coldness take over her body. Strangely, however, her body didn¡¯t cool down but instead heated up. She looked up narrowing her eyes, viewing only Harsen¡¯s face. For a brief second, both eyes intertwined. Suddenly, Erce said in a mournful voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you that I was going to visit my brother. How did I forget?¡± She apologized in her drunken stupor. She didn¡¯t actually need to apologize as this wasn¡¯t her first time leaving without telling him, but suddenly she felt like it. ¡°But it was very nice to see my brother after a long time.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve been visiting too often to say it¡¯s been so long.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ It really has been so long¡­¡± ¡°Okay. If you say so.¡± He patted her back slowly in resignation. Rather, he seemed intent on putting her to sleep. In hernguor, Erce smiled at him for an instant as she slowly closed her eyes. He stared at her intently with stiff expressions. But then she said something out of the blue without care. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you handsome?¡± ¡°What?¡± He chuckled again. This time too, she ignored him and slowly put her lips against his. Harsen held his breath for an instant. In the meantime, she took off her lips. ¡°What are you-¡± Harsen¡¯s words were stopped by Erce¡¯s actions. Her thin lips slid up to the edge of his nose and brushed his right eye. She could sense the man¡¯s eyes flinching, but she passed by and put her lips on his forehead. A shallow breath touched the nape of her neck. How odd. His body is usually cold, but it¡¯s strangely hot right now. Questioning the contrast, Erce fell on him with a slight sound. Harsen couldn¡¯t understand her. Regardless, she gently smiled at him. ¡°Finish your work early and get rest. Take care of your body.¡± For someone out of their wits that was quite a normal thing to say. She must¡¯ve thought not to keep him busy even with her blurred mind. She was about to leave after saying what she wanted. ¡°¡­ Harsen?¡± Harsen¡¯s hand smoothly crossed Erce¡¯s hair as he grabbed her by the waist again. Erce turned towards Harsen when she felt his hand behind her head. And before she could realize what was happening, ¡°I¡¯m weak.¡± He brought his head down and ovepped her lips with his. The lips that were not hers began kissing her smoothly but gradually became rough and mixed endlessly with hers. His low groan hovered in her ears as an unknown desire overtook Erce. Harsen entangled with her persistently and tenaciously until she could endure no more. I loved tranting this chapter ^^ If you like my work please support me on my kofi Footnotes
  1. It says in Korean that her life changed like the flip of a palm
Chapter 30: End of Volume 1 30. [Warning: Sexy time below. Proceed to pry on their private moment at your own risk.] She felt the oscition of his sweet breath. Erce felt strange; her moans sounded unfamiliar to her. Shivers ran through her body from just the slightest touch inside her. His chest heaved as his breathing became shallow. He bent over her neck for a moment as if to catch his breath. ¡°Hah¡­¡± In that short moment, he resumed breathing ¨C chest rising and falling. He kissed her again when he calmed down. Erce, who got kissed again by Harsen, suddenly pushed him away. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± She was surprised by her faint voice. In her nervousness, she looked away. Then, she felt his touch on her cheek. Harsen turned her head and locked eyes with her. She could only see herself in his ck, mysterious eyes. Erce¡¯s cheeks turned red with a strange feeling. Seeing that, Harsen chuckled and turned his head and began teasing the nape of her neck. Her body trembled as his unfiltered breath caressed her exposed skin. Unable to bear the sensations, Erce held him by both arms. He caressed her back gently as if to soothe her shuddering. Thanks to that, her trembling abated. Erce wrapped her arms around Harsen¡¯s neck and got closer. ¡°¡­ Harsen.¡± Her voice calling his name was different from usual as if reason had gradually faded away and only her primal instincts remained. Without answering, he rubbed his soft lips on her neck once more. After lingering in one ce for a while, he slowly descended her neckline, devouring the sweet delicacy below her neck. Soon her corbone was set aze. ¡°S-stop¡­ Stop it.¡± Erce¡¯s pleas fell on deaf ears as Harsen proceeded to bite and graze his lips along her white inner flesh. The depths of her stomach tingled and she moaned. The heat formed from thebination of alcohol and his tantalizing touch made her body unbearably hot. Erce quivered, barely mustering up the strength in her hand to push his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s tiring¡­¡± He stopped momentarily ¨C like he would resume any second ¨C at her weary voice. Removing his lips from her body, he carefully swept away the sweat from Erce¡¯s forehead. She couldn¡¯t help but look absentmindedly at his beautiful smile,pletely overwhelmed by the fatigue that soon followed. In that exhausted state, Erce closed her eyes and whispered. ¡°I¡¯m tired¡­¡± ¡°Come. I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡± His words were colored with amusement as he gently patted her back. Was he always such a nice man? Actually, I knew that. This man stayed by my side during my illness. He didn¡¯t abandon me until the very end, even though I would no longer be of use to him if I died. He¡¯s a good person. Erce thought, as she gradually became sleepy. His touch on her back was so warm that it pulled her asleep. * * * Her quiet breathing echoed in his ear. The man disying a faint smile swept down the woman¡¯s hair as if dealing with something precious. After several strokes, he frowned at the smelling from the women. An irritating smell mixed with her sweet scent. ¡®¡­ Is it alcohol?¡¯ The smell reached him even in the dark. He closed his eyes for a moment in case he lost his mind because of the stimting sensation. He rubbed her back as if trying to calm himself down. Her body flushed from alcohol squirmed wherever his hand touched. Not bad. He chuckled. Tomorrow she¡¯ll be nervously reflecting on tonight¡¯s events. As always. As he wrapped his arm around her waist, he sighed heavier than before at her skinny body. She always had a small build, so no matter how much he fed her she remained like that. I wish I could fix her weird taste in food, but she¡¯s stubborn and never listens. Silence spread between them. He held the woman in his arms a little longer and stared at the papers on the table for a moment. He coolly lowered his pitch-ck eyes. You, what do I do about you? Eventually, he stopped thinking for a while. Once again, he sighed and held the woman in his arms. Her white skirt fluttered through the air. Suddenly, he noticed that she came here in her nightgown. Clearly, she was too drunk to realize what she was wearing as she came to my office. She is a woman who values her dignity the most, so I can guess her reaction tomorrow to the servants who saw her all the way here. He ordered the guards waiting outside to send away everyone in the hallway and the second floor. It won¡¯t do her good to be seen carried by me. He held her carefully in case she woke up and moved her to their room. Her dazzling blond hair fluttered in the dark as hey her on the bed. His gaze lingered for a while, fixating on her face. He didn¡¯t know what she did for her to be so tired; her dry eyelids dropped and she soon fell asleep. Her face was tranquil. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her and watched her quietly. His ears heard nothing but her quiet breath. With an expressionless face, he bent over and fixed Erce¡¯s ufortable sleeping position. Her small hand held his wrist, not wanting to let go of his warmth. He was about to pull away his wrist and leave. ¡°¡­ Harsen.¡± Hepletely froze at the trembling voice calling his name. The man scoffed at himself. I know this sad voice is a lie because you¡¯re intoxicated. It¡¯s your old drinking habit. Like always, the woman habitually stretched out her arms and gave herself to him. He was in a bind because he had a lot of work to do, but it was more difficult to shake her off, so he ended up staying there. * * * ¡®I¡¯m thirsty.¡¯ She thought as soon as she opened her eyes. Erce rang the bell next to the bed. Lianne immediately came into the room as if she was waiting outside. ¡°Did you call for me, Madam?¡± ¡°Yes, can you get me some water?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Yes.¡± Lianne¡¯s expression changed slightly. She tilted her head, but Lianne looked away feigning ignorance. ¡°Lianne?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll get it in a minute.¡± As soon as she finished, she hurried out like she was running away. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her?¡¯ She was puzzled but couldn¡¯t figure it out. Erce raised her heavy body. Immediately, her head rang. ¡®Oh, I had a drink¡­¡¯ I was fine before but gradually it became difficult to get a grip on my mind. I feel like my brain isgging a bit¡­ She pressed her throbbing head several times. Erce got out of bed, and habitually stood in front of the mirror. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She froze when she saw herself in the mirror. ¡°¡­ What¡¯s this?¡± Red flowers were blooming1 at the nape of her neck and around the corbone. She finally understood why Lianne was unusually awkward. Erce¡¯s pupils began to shake like crazy. She brought her hand to the red marks and took it away because of the pain. Just then her hazy mind brought back the unfamiliar memories fromst night. ¡°Do I look drunk to you?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°S-stop¡­ Stop it.¡± ¡°So tiring¡­.¡± A voice that doesn¡¯t seem to be mine. And, ¡°¡­ Harsen.¡± calling his name so wistfully¡­ Scenes too embarrassing to recall were ying in her mind. Erce blinked nkly. Dry saliva slid down her throat. She went back to every memory one by one. She went to his office to announce her return home¡­ That¡¯s all she thought about at the time; she closed her eyes tightly. ¡°I went out in a nightgown¡­¡± The Duchess went into her husband¡¯s office in her nightgown. There¡¯s no way nobody saw that. Erce¡¯splexion gradually turned pale because she was sure there would be gossip about it. I thought I was fine, but I really wasn¡¯t. To go out in a nightgown while drunk. Her fingertips trembled. Fragments of her memory gradually gathered together. Their intertwined lips¡­ Harsen, who was teasing her flesh¡­ In his office in her nightgown, seducing him by sitting on hisp¡­ ¡®Ah, I made another mistake.¡¯ Above all, Erce was worried about the location and her attire. Previously, whenever she drank and embraced Harsen, it was done in their bedroom, not in his office, so it never became an issue. How could I debase my father and me? But that absolutely uneptable thing really happened yesterday. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Clifton to bury it¡­¡± Wait, tell him to bury what? Erce became increasingly teary. Fortunately, nothing else happened, but what about these marks? He must have forgotten. Today we were supposed to go watch a y with Vicente. How can I go out like this?¡­. If I could make them disappear by crying I would do so quietly but that¡¯s impossible. Erce was devastated. And how can I face him now? She didn¡¯t have the confidence to see Harsen. She¡¯s always been like that. I usually avoid him the day after drinking because the shame would kick in. Lianne opened the door and came in as she was getting increasingly panicked. She pretended not to, but her gaze went to her red marks. ¡°I brought it, Madam.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Thank you.¡± Erce gulped down the water Lianne brought to her awkwardly. She felt like she was a bit alive now that her dry throat got wet. Lianne nced at Erce¡¯s face and said quietly. ¡°Today¡­ You didn¡¯t forget about your visit to Countess Zardea this morning, did you?¡± Oh¡­ Tears filled her eyes. She remembered that today was the day the Countess invited her to her residence to talk about something. By morning a countess, by afternoon a pretense2. I¡¯m a total mess. I don¡¯t mean to announce my stupidity to everyone. What should I do? Erce wanted to give up and bury herself under the covers. ¡°¡­ Would you like to wear a scarf?¡± Erce looked at Lianne with a tearful face at her cautious question. ¡°That¡­ I guess you¡¯ll be hot where it covers, but I think you can wear a dress that will cover your entire upper body.¡± Lianne said, ncing at the marks on her vicle. A dress that covers the entire corbone. Or a neck scarf. Even if I cover it by dressing out of fashion, everyone who knows will know. But she had no choice, so she nodded. ¡°¡­ Then I¡¯ll bring a suitable dress.¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± After a brief answer, Erce went back to bed and plopped down. Suddenly, she began ming the Marquess. Why did she rmend drinking yesterday? No, before that, I should me myself for being too careless thinking that it would be okay to enjoy it for the first time in a long while. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She went on and on until she started ming Harsen. I know he¡¯llugh it off without giving a damn. She can¡¯t fight back because she started it. And her even greater crime to boot was entering his office in her pajamas. Nothing was going her way, so Erce pouted. She began hating Harsen, again. If you knew I was drunk, you should¡¯ve sent me back nicely. Enough whining; time to go to the Count¡¯s. I did NOT sign up for this. GIVE ME BACK MY INNOCENCE!!! Volume 1 ended with a bang. Literally! I wouldn¡¯t have been able to trante this chapter without lil-valley ???? and Purist. Thank you so much both of you. Aaaaand I¡¯d really appreciate it if you turn off the AdBlock while reading and if you can afford to support me on my Kofi ???? Footnotes
  1. Hickies
  2. She¡¯s embarrassed that she¡¯s not acting ording to her status.
Chapter 31 31. Volume 2 ¨C A Fairytale in the Mirror, A Romance Reflected in the Water Erce tilted her head as she looked at the worried Countess Zardea. At the Countess¡¯s invitation, Erce came to the Count¡¯s, but the Countess only sighed and didn¡¯t even drink her favorite Sansche Mountain tea. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Countess?¡± The Countess sighed again and brought a piece of paper in front of Erce. At first nce, it looked like a letter. Erce took it from the Countess¡¯s hand without hesitation. As she opened the paper, Erce noticed the neat handwriting. She nced at the Countess and began to read. [Dear Countess Zardea, Have you been well, Mother? Your daughter, Adora, greets you. There is only one reason why I¡¯m personally writing to Mother. Do you remember the other day when you told me that the second son of Marquis Dartner and I would get married? I hereby inform you that I have no intention of marrying him. No, I don¡¯t wish to marry at all. How could you do that to me, Mother? Did you think I enrolled in Laferne Theological School as a joke? I intend to defect to Ludelsia and be a theologian, just so I can avoid that horrible marriage! So please, don¡¯t get involved in my life anymore. Sadly, I¡¯m going to cut ties with Count Zardea. Then, please be healthy.] Erce was agape at the shocking content of the letter. Cutting ties with your family? The Countess took a deeper breath as she waited for Erce¡¯s reaction. Erce asked carefully, ¡°Countess¡­ Adora is the eldest daughter of Count Zardea, right?¡± ¡°Yes and our only child.¡± If she¡¯s the only daughter¡­ Isn¡¯t Adora the only heir to the family? As a woman, she has to bring in a husband and inherit the family name. Sometimes women are given titles directly, but even that was often handed over to their husbands or sons when they got married. ¡°But¡­ why?¡± Erce was speechless. She couldn¡¯t imagine it at all. I don¡¯t understand why Adora would leave when the Count adores his daughter. Just because she doesn¡¯t want to get married? But isn¡¯t she the only heir? Erce looked at the letter again, stunned by this bold girl. Later on, the Countess began to exin everything, ¡°As you know¡­ Even though our family lives in the capital, we aren¡¯t¡­ influential.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Countess.¡± Erce waved her hand, but the Countess was not wrong. Since Count Zardea moved rtively recently to the capital, it wasn¡¯t easy for them to mingle with the nobility of the capital. The Count was able to move to the capital thanks to his marriage to the Countess, the daughter of Viscount Easton who¡¯s a nobleman from the capital. Although the Viscount was not influential, he was able to settle in the capital because of his maritime trade and umted a vast amount of wealth. ¡°That¡¯s the truth. Which is why Adora can¡¯t assimte with her peers.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you who but¡­ It seems that she¡¯s being ostracized by some youngdies.¡± ¡°Heavens!¡± As always, those vile kids! Those kids are already outcasting and ganging up on one person. Erce frowned, finding it terrible. The Countess lowered her eyes, rubbing her forehead. Her eyes were filled with sorrow. ¡°And some young lords¡­ T-that¡¯s my guess, but-¡° ¡°Please speak.¡± ¡°¡­ I think they harassed her.¡± ¡­ Oh, my God! Erce¡¯s mouth opened. Harassment?! No matter how powerless her family was, Adora was still a noblewoman. No, before that, she¡¯s a human being. How could they do such a shameful thing? Personally, I think those types of people are trash. As a woman, I can see how ashamed and miserable Adora must have been for not being able to fight for herself. She waspletely isted from society. Young Lady Zardea must be daunted after going through all that. Suddenly, she felt sympathy for Count¡¯s youngdy. ¡°Unfortunately, our family had to remain silent. First of all, we don¡¯t have conclusive evidence, and those basta- I mean they¡¯re all children from powerful families. Yes, I¡¯m mortified and angry, but there¡¯s nothing I can do. Damn it! Oh, sorry¡­¡± ¡°Please befortable with me, Countess.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll do so. How dare those fucking bastards do that to my daughter! My daughter! Even flinging sewage on these knaves wouldn¡¯t be enough! I¡¯d like to tear their limbs apart and kill them. Once we find evidence, I¡¯d throw away my1 family¡¯s money at the court just to bring them to justice! No, I¡¯d rather hire an assassin to kill them secretly! The only good thing about those bastards who are worse than the beggars on the street is their fucking status!¡± Erce felt truly sorry for the Countess who had to abandon her dignity out of anger. The Countess was five years older than Erce, but the wrinkles around her eyes looked thicker these days. How angry she must be to find out that her daughter went through such a thing. ¡°After that day, Adora¡­ She said she would enter Laferne Theological School, and that she wants to find peace and calm among those who serve God. Of course, we gave permission. There will be no one there who can treat a nobledy like Adora with contempt. She insisted on not having aing-of-age ceremony, so my husband and I allowed it. Perhaps she hated seeing the faces of those capital nobles on hering-of-age day. I understand that, but Adora is seventeen now. She¡¯s not very old, but it¡¯s about time for her to start thinking about getting engaged or married. She should start seeing some young lords, but she never leaves the school¡­ I pushed for marriage out of fear that she would nevere back, but I never expected this¡­¡± Unable to continue, the Countess began weeping. Erce patted her shoulder andforted her. She could now understand the Countess¡¯s intentions. ¡°That¡¯s why you fixed Adora¡¯s marriage with Marquis Dartner¡¯s second son.¡± Marquis Dartner was a great nobleman of the capital and had quite a presence. If the Young Lady Zardea marries the Marquis¡¯s son, she would never face such humiliation in the future. Of course, it isn¡¯t a bad deal for the Dartner¡¯s Young Lord either as he would gain the title of Count Zardea¡¯s sessor and exercise his influence as the family head. Anyone could tell it¡¯s a good deal. ¡°Yes, I thought she¡¯ll never have to go through that again¡­ but Adora refused.¡± ¡°Is the Young Lord too old?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯ll turn twenty this year.¡± ¡°Then, is he ugly?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Perhaps he has a bad personality?¡± ¡°He seems fine on the outside¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Pardon me, but can you tell me why the Young Lady refused to marry him?¡± By now Erce became curious about the situation of Young Lady Zardea. It¡¯s a good marriage, but what makes Adora want to live as a theologian for the rest of her life without ever getting married? Perhaps she was disillusioned by society after suffering from their malicious gaze. I think I can understand that. Erce wasn¡¯t spared of that derision either, but no one dared to publicly mock her. Caron harshly punished anyone who gave her a dirty look. No one could slight Erce when she had the Marquis and the Queen backing her. That moment Erce realized howfortable she had been. Suddenly, she resented this hierarchical system. Human rightse before status. How could those stupid people act so ignorantly? As Erce¡¯s expression darkened, the Countess opened her mouth: and said, ¡°I think Adora is afraid.¡± ¡°Of what?¡± ¡°That she¡¯ll live a life being disrespected by even her husband.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There are a lot of husbands out there who don¡¯t respect their wives. It¡¯s impossible to notice at first nce. I guess that Adora is afraid she¡¯ll be reduced to a ything for her husband.¡± Erce said nothing. It was a concern for any married woman in this country. A lot of women, even those from good families, are devastated, being stuck in a loveless marriage or by their husbands bringing in a mistress. As revenge, some women also take lovers. But in the case of an unfair political marriage, the wife can¡¯t do anything about it no matter what the husband does. The Count¡¯s Young Lady wasn¡¯t sure how this marriage would determine her future despite the Dartner¡¯s Young Lord marrying her in exchange for a title. ¡°I think Adora¡¯s going to give up her position as the sessor and be a theologian. But as you know, we have only one child¡­ I want to honor Adora¡¯s opinion as much as I can, but it¡¯s toote for us to have more children or adopt one¡­¡± ¡°It must be hard.¡± The conditions for adoption are quite tricky. The child must be of noble blood and within the eighth cousin of the family to be adopted. Even if they adopt a child, they will need the Royal Court¡¯s approval since they adopted when they have a child and whether it¡¯s an illegitimate child. The barriers to enter into aristocracy in this society were so strict that Royal officials directly oversee the adoption process. Even if they managed to adopt a child, it would be difficult for the child to adapt to society because of the underlying stigma of being an illegitimate child. ¡°I fully understand your feelings. You must be very worried, ¡°Erce said sincerely with furrowed eyebrows. How the helpless Countess must have suffered so far¡­ This must be why she didn¡¯t look so bright at Mrs. Lydia¡¯s tea party recently. ¡°So, that¡¯s why¡­ I invited the Duchess today. With myck of knowledge, I just don¡¯t know what to do. Can I please have Your Grace¡¯s opinion?¡± The Countess looked eagerly at Erce. It was not polite to meddle in other people¡¯s families, but she couldn¡¯t pretend to not know when the Countess asked her so directly. Moreover, the circumstances of the Count¡¯s Young Lady were too pitiful. However, the issue was too tricky for Erce to handle carelessly. If anything goes wrong, the Young Lady could be hurt. Then, an idea shed in her mind. Erce held the Countess¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Countess. I¡¯ve got an idea.¡± Erce¡¯s words brightened the Countess¡¯splexion. ¡°Oh! Really?¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry too much and call the Young Lady home for now.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Y-yes. I¡¯m really, truly thankful to you.¡± The Countess looked rxed, perhaps because her worries had been relieved. The Countess followed in an innocent voice that carried no hidden meanings, ¡°By the way, I see that Your Grace still has a good rtionship with His Excellency.¡± Erce swallowed dryly. Being questioned about wearing a scarf on this hot day was not unexpected, but she didn¡¯t expect to be asked as soon as the conversation was over. Reluctantly, Erce gave a prepared answer, ¡°I have a cold. I never imagined that a summer cold could be so terrible.¡± At Erce¡¯s words, the Countess realized she made a slip of tongue. She doesn¡¯t seem like it but I know Erce is a private person. Some wives proudly showcase their husband¡¯s love marks but not Erce. Although she looked gentle and young, Erce cared about people¡¯s opinions. Perhaps it was because she¡¯s from a big family. Surprisingly, she has a loveable side that secretly makes others¡¯ guards drop. That was why the Countess liked Erce. But there was one matter on which Erce failed to save face: her son. How much does she disregard him that she won¡¯t talk about him even in his absence? This is why no one can be rude and talk about their children in front of Erce. Nobody dared to provoke her because she was a difficult woman to have as an enemy. Perhaps it¡¯s no coincidence that she didn¡¯t know of her son attending Gracyvan. It¡¯s probably because the people around her were silent about it. ¡°Be careful not to catch a cold, Countess.¡± Erce was now adding something to her regret. Erce wanted to end the topic, but the Countess couldn¡¯t overlook what she just saw. She advised, ¡°It¡¯s better to call it an allergy than a cold. Or a fever caused by illness.¡± Erce touched her neck. She could feel the sweat on her bare skin. She nced down and found the scarf loosened around her neck. Oh God! She stuttered looking stunned. ¡°That¡­ I guess¡­¡± It was cute seeing her so nervous. The Countess smiled softly. * * * When Erce returned home after her meeting with the Countess, Clifton greeted her and reported, ¡°The Lord has sent a message saying he will not be able to attend today¡¯s schedule.¡± At Clifton¡¯s words, Erce¡¯s face brightened for a moment, but she returned it to its original state. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°¡­He said you two can go ahead with the schedulefortably. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. It can¡¯t be helped.¡± Somehow, Erce was relieved she could avoid facing Harsen. Then she suddenly wondered why he couldn¡¯t join them. ¡°But why?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t borate.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Still, it was the first time the three of them were going to see a y; she felt sad that they couldn¡¯t go together. ¡®Is he that busy? But he proposed the n himself.¡¯ Erce¡¯s eyes trembled at the sudden thought that he was mad about yesterday¡¯s events. ¡®Is it because of me?¡¯ It must be because she was drunk and seduced Harsen, stopping him from finishing his work. I got in the way of public affairs. It was too serious a matter to take lightly. Erce became even more embarrassed to see Harsen. Come to think of it, it had been a long time since I embraced him like that. When I was sick, I couldn¡¯t even touch alcohol and avoided any physical contact, even kissing. Anyway, constantly fearing a death that might nevere is too exhausting. ¡®It¡¯s been so long.¡¯ But for some reason, the events of that day didn¡¯t disappear from her head. * * * I waste on the update because I waszy. Suddenly, I don¡¯t feel like tranting. Support bored turtle on kofi Footnotes
  1. Her family meaning Viscount Easton. Since English doesn¡¯t have a word for a married girl¡¯s family, I reced it with ¡®my¡¯.
Chapter 32 32. Vicente nced sideways and looked at Erce who was beside him. Erce didn¡¯t even smile courteously when othersughed, perhaps because she couldn¡¯t hear the actors¡¯ voices. Vicente¡¯s forehead furrowed at the soulless figure that looked like she was about to faint. He skipped breakfast and didn¡¯t see her until afternoon but Erce was startled to see him. Erce even rambled about something he didn¡¯t ask, saying she had a rash because of the drink she had yesterday. But that¡¯s not something that would make her so absentminded. Vicente suspected there might be another reason. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Vicente stopped Erce after the y. Erce looked around abruptly as if she just realized they¡¯de out. ¡°Take it off if it¡¯s hot.¡± Erce had been fiddling with the scarf around her neck for a while, but suddenly her face turned red. She stammered, ¡°N-no. It¡¯s unsightly to look at¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t insist then.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you sick?¡± Erce first shook her head, but as if conscious of her actions, she nodded then. Her inconsistent actions were upsetting Vicente. ¡°Was I acting like this the whole time?¡± Erce asked. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°¡­ I see.¡± Normally, Erce would¡¯ve smiled and apologized, but right now, she couldn¡¯t even look Vicente in the eye. Because she looked dazed, Vicente offered, ¡°You look tired. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°¡­ H-home?¡± ¡°Do you not want to go home?¡± Erce remained silent. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the matter, but once you sleep¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­back.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± She seemed like she was whining. Vicente sneered. He found it strange seeing someone who constantly had a cold expression when facing him behave like this. ¡°Then go to the Marquis.¡± ¡°¡­ Why there?¡± ¡°Would you like to get lodging then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that.¡± ¡°Would you rather sleep on the street?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s mean.¡± Then what do you want to do? Normally, he would be annoyed, but Vicente just let out augh. How ridiculous. Erce stared at Vicente¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Youughed.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Because youughed.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s because I was dumbfounded.¡± Vicente remained still this time, as ifughing in front of her hurt his pride. ¡°I see.¡± Erce smiled gently. Vicente slightly frowned at her appearance. Why is the light shining and illuminating the surroundings even at night? He was somewhat upset as he kept seeing this. ¡°Don¡¯t smile like that.¡± ¡°You too, don¡¯tugh like that.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯tughing.¡± ¡°Laugh more prettily.¡±1 Vicente raised his eyebrows at Erce¡¯s jest. He looked at Erce¡¯s face. Her cheeks weren¡¯t flushed so it wasn¡¯t the alcohol, and she didn¡¯t smell so it can¡¯t be any strange medicine either. Looks like this person has a hobby of teasing me. ¡°Are you forcing me tough2 now?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not forcing you. How am I supposed to force you? Tell me.¡± What the hell is she muttering about? Vicente thought. And then Erce suddenly burst intoughter. Vicente smiled despondently at her innocentugh. ¡°You¡¯re weird today.¡± ¡°You look handsome today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y with me.¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s fun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± He said through gritted teeth, emphasizing each word, but Erce heard nothing. There seems to be no end to this. It appears that Erce had zero intentions of going home. Vicente quietly looked at Erce¡¯s feet d in high heels. He grabbed her wrist and sat her in a nearby chair. Erce epted his small consideration for her. Vicente stood in front of Erce and looked down at her. He didn¡¯t dislike the way she smiled looking at him. ¡°So.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Do you n to stay here all day?¡± ¡°How about you stay with me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. It gets quite chilly at night.¡± ¡°How mean.¡± ¡°Tell me why you don¡¯t want to go home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Erce put a stop to her words, sealed her lips, and then pouted. She heard a chuckle from above her head. Erce lifted her head at hisugh and red at him. Vicente was looking at her as if he were looking at a child. Suddenly, she remembered Harsen who also treated her like a child. ¡°You look just like your father.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He had no idea what aspect she meant but Vicente agreed obediently. I can¡¯t be bothered to start this argument now. ¡°You talk just like him.¡± Heughed dumbfoundedly and sighed resignedly. Vicente rubbed his temples with an ever-changing facial expression. ¡°Which tune would you like me to dance to?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. If I wanted you to do something, I would¡¯ve asked you.¡± Her voice was weak, but her tone was rude. Vicente looked around. Everyone had left; only Erce and Vicente were left in front of the empty theater. It was getting darker and darker. They should leave too, but Erce still wasn¡¯t willing to go back. Vicente grabbed her arm. Erce resisted a bit, but since she was originally weak, it was a feeble gesture that didn¡¯t feel like resistance. His strength easily lifted her body up from off of the chair. ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t grab you that forcefully.¡± ¡°¡­ But I¡¯m sick.¡± ¡°In that case, I apologize, but it¡¯s gettingte. Father must have returned by now.¡± Suddenly, her body became strangely stiff. Instinctively, Erce pulled the arm he was grabbing with the little strength she had. Vicente¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Does it hurt somewhere else too?¡± Erce smiled at him and shook her head slowly. Her dted pupils became normal again and she slightly regained her senses. ¡°No. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Erce kept repeating her words as if she was unaware of who she was talking to. Vicente supported Erce into the carriage, thinking that he should call for a doctor immediately when they reached home. ¡°Long time no see, Duchess, Young Lord!¡± Two women cheerfully walked towards them. Vicente bowed his head and greeted them a bit stiffly, ¡°Long time no see, Duchess Garten.¡± Erce slowly came to her senses at the sudden appearance of Duchess Garten and Olivia. Olivia curtsied and greeted them. ¡°Greetings to the Duchess and Young Lord. I¡¯m Olivia.¡± ¡°¡­ Nice to meet you. What brings the Gartens here?¡± Even though Erce spoke unenthusiastically, Olivia replied with a gentle smile, ¡°Naturally, I came to watch the y with Mother.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Erce closed her eyes briefly and opened them. Taken aback by this unexpected meeting, Erce was unable to gather her thoughts, ¡°I hope you two¡ªmother and daughter¡ªhad a good time.¡± The Duchess smiled, responding to Erce¡¯s words, ¡°Yes, I hope you had a good time with your son too. I was actually worried that we would miss you, but fortunately, we didn¡¯t. By the way, where is His Excellency?¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy. But why do you ask?¡± ¡°How strange¡­ I thought he wasing too.¡± The Duchess tilted her head, opening her silk fan. The Duchess makes it sound as if the Harsen had promised her he woulde. Erce¡¯s expression stiffened subtly as she questioned the Duchess¡¯s words, ¡°What do you¡­?¡± Duchess Garten covered her expression with the fan, pretending to be surprised at Erce¡¯s puzzled look. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know? We were actually going to meet and greet him briefly.¡± ¡°Pardon? What do you mean by greet?¡± The Duchess¡¯s eyes formed crescents at Erce¡¯s puzzlement. Erce was speechless when faced with the Duchess¡¯s polished, elegant smile, but she noticed the Duchess¡¯s subtle sneer in her following remarks. ¡°It seems His Excellency hasn¡¯t informed you yet of Olivia and Bernhardt¡¯s Young Lord¡¯s engagement.¡± Erce¡¯s eyes turned ice cold. Without regard for what Erce had to say, the Duchess continued in her elegant voice, ¡°Let¡¯s get along in the future.¡± Harsen-!! Erce swallowed a name she couldn¡¯t call aloud here. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Erce rushed onto the carriage, urging the coachman. She cried out in pain as she slightly sprained her foot. Vicente supported her hastily. ¡°That¡¯s dangerous,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You quickly get on, too.¡± As Erce spoke urgently, Vicenteplied and climbed into the carriage. The coachman confirmed that the two were aboard and began driving the carriage at high speed. Clip clop- The strong vibration from the horseshoes rattled their bodies. Vicente sighed and opened the window. ¡°Stop!¡± Erce sharply stopped him from ordering the coachman to slow down the carriage. Gently ignoring her, Vicente ordered the driver to slow down. Eventually, the sound of the horseshoe quieted and the strong vibration subsided. Erce red at Vicente. Vicente didn¡¯t avoid her and spoke calmly, ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re sick.¡± ¡°Does that matter now?¡± ¡°Please calm down.¡± ¡°Vicente-¡° ¡°Are you going to see Father in your current state?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Erce bit her lips angrily. However, there was still a resolute stubbornness in her eyes. That¡¯s when she heard an emotionless voice. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Vicente!¡± This time, Erce called his name loudly, but Vicente¡¯s eyes were so indifferent that Erce got angry. ¡°It¡¯s your marriage!¡± ¡°By nature, marriages between aristocrats involve their parents.¡± ¡°You should know that this marriage doesn¡¯t have your will.¡± ¡°I know, but Father is Lord of the family. Ultimately, the decision is up to him.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t proceed with your marriage like this just because your father imposed it. I want¡­ I want you to be more-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really care.¡± Vicente grabbed Erce¡¯s shoulder that was trembling with anger. Thanks to that, the trembling subsided a little. Erce stared nkly at Vicente. His eyes that usually were a cold shade of blue, felt a little warmer. ¡°So please don¡¯t confront Father about this.¡± Erce remained silent. ¡°Mother, you should know how generous he is to you.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m his wife.¡± ¡°Apart from Mother, only the Royal Family can defy his will in this country.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be this angry in the first ce.¡± She felt stuffy in the rattling carriage. Pretending not to hear Vicente, Erce opened the window to rush the coachman, but he stopped her. ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°You sprained your ankle.¡± Vicente bent his knee and reached for Erce¡¯s foot. He carefully took off Erce¡¯s shoe. ¡°Just a moment.¡± His hand touched Erce¡¯s foot. Erce winced as he touched her swollen ankle, finally realizing how bad she sprained it. As he carefully twisted her ankle around, there was a cracking noise of misaligned bones realigning together. A small scream escaped Erce¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°That hurt.¡± ¡°I thought you quit whining?¡± Vicente smirked. When Erce saw his smile, she quietly uttered, ¡°Don¡¯tugh.¡± ¡°You told me tough before.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I should have said earlier.¡± Erce shot daggers at Vicente. Silence fell in the carriage. Vicente kept looking at her as if he was ready to stop her from rushing the coachman again, but Erce turned her head and only gazed out of the window, ignoring his gaze. As time passed, a familiarndscape came into view. Today, the rattling sound of horseshoes felt louder on her way to the mansion she didn¡¯t wish to go back to. * * * Vicente being nice to his mom ?? The next chap is pain T_T Support this poor turtle on Kofi Footnotes
  1. Korean uses the same word ¡®Uso¡¯ for both smile andugh. So in the original version, they¡¯re using the same word with these meanings. The wordy is smooth in Korean but it doesn¡¯t trante in English.
  2. Same thing as before.
Chapter 33 33. ¡°Wee back, Madam, Young Lord.¡± Clifton and the maid standing side by side greeted them. Erce ignored their greetings and rushed to the study where Harsen was. Vicente silently followed Erce, gesturing to the servants not to follow. Erce threw the study door open with a m. Erce got furious at the sight of the man who was still leisurely doing his work, even after the ruckus. ¡°Harsen.¡± Erce stopped after some distance. Harsen nkly looked at Erce. There was no hint of surprise in Harsen¡¯s face as if he was expecting this to happen. While still staring at Erce¡¯s face, he informed Vicente, ¡°Vicente, you will be engaged to Her Ladyship Garten after hering-of-age ceremony.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Vicente immediately responded without hesitation. Erce looked at Vicente for a moment and then turned to Harsen again. ¡°An engagement? Vicente is still young.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not unusual to be engaged at Vicente¡¯s age.¡± Like Harsen said, getting engaged at Vicente¡¯s age is not unusual. Some get engaged at an even younger age. But Vicente was an exception to Erce. I don¡¯t want that kid to have a loveless marriage. ¡°I can¡¯t allow this,¡± Erce spoke earnestly, but Harsen didn¡¯t budge. He looked indifferently at Erce and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether you allow it or not.¡± ¡°No, Vicente is also my son. As his mother, I have the right to be involved in his marriage.¡± ¡°It was already decided before Duke Garten left for Conrad.¡± Marriage talks before the Duke left for Conrad? What was the Duchess¡¯s attitude at the tea party like? Erce asked just in case, ¡°At the tea party, the Duchess didn¡¯t seem certain about the engagement either. Duke Garten proposed marriage first, right? And you epted it after the Duke left.¡± Clearly, the Duchess was just observing Erce¡¯s reaction that day. We don¡¯t even know if Olivia agreed or not. If my prediction is correct, nothing has been decided yet. ¡°Then we still have a chance. Before the Duke returns-¡± ¡°Erce.¡± Harsen sternly called her name. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but Vicente is the heir of the family. Are you telling me to let him marry anybody? Don¡¯t you know better than I do that marriage is based on family rtionships? This is the norm.¡± His piercing voice enveloped her from head to toe. ¡°That¡¯s also how you and I got married.¡± ¡°There are things you should and shouldn¡¯t say in front of my child!¡± Erce shouted sharply. Harsen¡¯s words were not wrong, but that was not something to be said in front of Vicente. Erce couldn¡¯t figure out why Harsen brought that up. Did you have to say that right now? She was furious, but Harsen didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°Very well. Vicente, go outside.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± A brief silence ensued after Vicente left. Erce red at Harsen with all her might. Harsen¡¯s pupils were serene while her blue eyes were shaking with rage. His mouth twisted ever so slightly that it was hard to tell. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so skeptical about a political marriage.¡± His characteristic low voice was terrifyingly cold. ¡°You must¡¯ve been disappointed a lot up until now.¡± Erce cooled down with his ice-cold voice and met Harsen¡¯s gaze, who was sitting looking up at her. Suppressing her anger even more, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not dissatisfied.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± He asked for an exnation. Erce repeatedly opened and closed her mouth then finally gave up. ¡°I¡¯ve always lived for my family, and marrying you was the best for it.¡± Harsen remained silent. ¡°I already told you, Harsen. You were my best choice.¡± He was her best choice. That¡¯s what Erce repeated to Harsen over and over. The man¡¯s eyes looking at Erce gradually began to contort. However, Erce couldn¡¯t afford to notice them. ¡°But that¡¯s not the case for Vicente.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Was it just my imagination or did his voice be a bit sharper? ¡°Why can¡¯t he?¡± She wasn¡¯t imagining it. An unexpected chill froze the air between them. The subdued atmosphere weighed heavily on her mind. Feeling stuffy in her chest, Erce groaned and forced out her words, ¡°¡­ Vicente is¡­¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°¡­ because Vicente is my son.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that to be the reason,¡± Harsen said. ¡°I don¡¯t want that for him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your stubbornness.¡± ¡°Do you know what Young Lady Garten is like?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. Is that important?¡± Erce bit the inside of her lips at his indifferent gaze. It was the first time Harsen was not backing down; Erce was unfamiliar with this situation. ¡°It¡¯s important. How do you know if the woman he¡¯s marrying is kind, brilliant, gentle, or clever and cunning like her father? How- How can you just agree under those conditions? No, I know these things don¡¯t matter to people like us. But- but I don¡¯t want that for our son¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡±Harsen frostily cut off the conversation and turned away from Erce. Obviously, he had no intention of talking to her anymore. In the face of his attitude, Erce forcibly grabbed his shoulder and turned him around. Harsen was turned around unexpectedly by Erce¡¯s power even though she wouldn¡¯t have had enough strength to make him budge had he continued to resist her. Even in this situation, he was considerate of Erce. Erce now had a vague idea why Harsen was behaving like this. Erce softened her temper and appealed to him. ¡°I know. You¡¯re being coldhearted on purpose because you¡¯re disappointed in me. You didn¡¯t expect me to treat Vicente like I do now, so you had no choice but to decide his engagement on your own. I also know that if you unterally break the engagement, you¡¯d have to take care to not ruin our rtions with them. I understand all this, but now I- I¡¯m really trying. I sincerely wish for Vicente to be happy. Like I said before, I¡¯m really trying to be a good mother to him¡­¡± ¡°Pretending to be a mother now-¡° ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always treated our son so heartlessly.¡± Erce stared nkly at Harsen. His wlessly perfect mask began to crumble into pieces. With a scornful expression, his lips nted downwards and said, ¡°A mother¡­¡± Erce remained silent. ¡°What have you done for Vicente all these years? Did you do anything? Did you ever give him anything for his birthday? How many times do you talk to him in a month? I can count on my fingers the number of times you¡¯ve done so. Did your maternal instincts finally awaken? Didn¡¯t you leave your son alone and go partying? As a child, when he was running with a fever, where were you? I was told that you were at Viscountess Schte¡¯s¡ªfor Sierra Schte¡¯s birthday party. You didn¡¯t know until he almost died weeping. I heard from a servant when I came home the next day, and when I went up to the room, I was shocked.¡± Erce¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. Harsen¡¯s words were daggers that stabbed through her heart. Erce couldn¡¯t make any excuses because she knew what Harsen was referring to. ¡°I turned a blind eye to everything.¡± She could see his exhaustion. ¡°Whatever you wanted. Whatever you did. Even if¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even if it left our¡ªyour and my¡ªonly son neglected.¡± Erce¡¯s hands quivered. Harsen¡¯s eyes stayed there for a moment but immediately fell. His eyes ached when he saw the slender figure that seemed to copse by the slightest touch. He instinctively closed his eyes. ¡°So this time, I want you to back off.¡± ¡°¡­ There¡¯s another reason, right?¡± ¡°This time, I can¡¯t back off either.¡± ¡°¡­ Harsen.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always done everything your way.¡± Erce¡¯s eyes slowly began to blur. With his eyes closed, he could not see her precarious appearance. It was not long before Harsen¡¯s cold words finally broke down Erce. ¡°What else can I do in the first ce?¡± Drip, drop. An inconspicuous sound struck his ears. Harsen opened his eyes and saw Erce shedding tears without any expression. Even her blue eyes were quiet and insipid. Small droplets of water flowed down her cheeks and fell. How can a person cry so quietly? Harsen put strength in his hands at the terrifying sight. In the solemness filled with only the sound of her teardrops, the sound of her lips separating could be heard. In her empty voice as if she were dead, she said, ¡°You hated me back then, didn¡¯t you?¡± In the face of her quiet words, Harsen couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°I knew just how much you¡¯ve done for me, so I couldn¡¯t bring myself to hate you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My father, mother, brother and older sister as well¡ª There was no one I could resent.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The only one I could resent was that child.¡± The quiet cry turned into a sob. A woman who was still beautiful even when she cried, gradually crumbled in front of him. ¡°I really¡­¡± The woman who had withered beside him confessed, ¡°¡­ wanted to die.¡± This time too, he killed her heart. * * * Past ¨C A Fairytale in the Mirror, A Romance Reflected in the Water A girl sat still amongst the bustling servants around her. Her pale skin was like a snowfield and dazzling blonde hair that descended down her shoulders, shined like the sun and looked as if they contained all the light of the world. As she blinked sleepily, her golden eyshes, the same color as her hair, slowly met. Between them, the girl¡¯s blue eyes were revealed, and a maid, who was dressing her up, watched her with bated breath. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, Young Lady.¡± Lesha blushed and lowered her head. It¡¯s been a month since I was hired, and I still can¡¯t make eye contact with her because my heart flutters whenever I see her beautiful face. Irene beside her giggled, saying understandingly, ¡°You¡¯re still a long way off.¡± She spread a ne in front of the girl. ¡°Young Lady, would you like the diamond ne?¡± ¡°Is that good?¡± The girl asked. ¡°It¡¯ll go well with your eye color.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take that.¡± Jane said as she stood ready next to Irene who put the finely crafted diamond ne around the girl¡¯s neck, ¡°The dress was sent by the Madam in advance.¡± ¡°My mother?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a bright gold color that suits your hair.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wear it.¡± After Jane was done, Betty said, ¡°Shall I put your hair down? That¡¯ll look the prettiest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°When it spreads while my Lady dances, the whole world will fall for her.¡± The girl answered in a rather bored voice, ¡°I¡¯m sure plenty have already fallen in love with me.¡± A gentle and elegant voice came from behind. At the familiar voice, the girl smiled brightly and turned around. ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Erce.¡± The middle-aged woman smiled affectionately and spread her arms. ¡°You look beautiful today, my daughter.¡± The girl named Erce ran to her and hugged her. The woman wrapped her arms around the girl¡¯s shoulders, whispering in a fluttery voice, ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it taking too long? Everyone, hurry up a little bit.¡± ¡°Well, the banquet is in the evening anyway.¡± ¡°Look at you. Didn¡¯t you say you were going to meet your friends before that?¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± The girl looked surprised, covering her mouth as if she suddenly remembered. She quickly got out of her mother¡¯s arms and sat down. ¡°Irene, Lesha. Come on, hurry!¡± ¡°Yes, we got it, Young Lady.¡± ¡°Even so, don¡¯t do it haphazardly.¡± ¡°The Marquess won¡¯t stand a chance.¡± When Irene corrected her by saying, ¡°Madam, not Marquess,¡± Lesha¡¯s eyes trembled as if she had made a grave mistake. The Marquess smiled generously and said that it was fine. They were busy again and after about an hour Erce was finished dressing up. The servants poured out praise at the way she was adorned. ¡°People will wonder if you were Ludelsia herself, stepping down on cloud stairs,¡± Lesha spoke such embarrassing words as if it were nothing. Smiling softly, Erce thanked her for thepliment. Lesha¡¯s ears turned red at Erce¡¯s smile. * * * Erce was deaf to Sierra¡¯s continuous excited praises beside her. ¡°I heard that he¡¯s really, really handsome. He¡¯s like a perfectly carved sculpture¡ª not simply good-looking but perfectly handsome!¡± J retorted suspiciously, ¡°But I heard Lipmann isn¡¯t that handsome. Sierra, you should believe me. Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°That person is just jealous of Lipmann! Look, he must¡¯ve said that because his looks are inferior to the Young Lord¡¯s. Anyways, J and Erce, you must believe me. My cousin is in the same knight¡¯s order as Young Lord Bernhardt, and said the Young Lord Bernhardt is so handsome that even men would swoon for him.¡± Sierra¡¯s words were unbelievable because she always exaggerated things. Erce dismissed it as nonsense, but she could see why Sierra was so excited. It was not just Sierra¡ª all the aristocrats in the capital were excited to meet him. Sierra opened her eyes wide while looking at J and said, ¡°What if it¡¯s finally our chance to meet the rumored Young Lord of Berhardt?¡± J nodded in agreement. Obviously, she was curious too. ¡°After all, it¡¯s Berhardt we¡¯re talking about.¡± It was theing-of-age party of the Young Lord Bernhardt who was rumored to have only been to and from knight¡¯s quarters and never stepped foot into high society. In addition, he served as Deputy Commander of the 1st Order Knights at an early age for his military service in the war against Lenart, so everyone was curious. ¡°He¡¯s a man of great achievements.¡± Erce nodded. She was inwardly curious too. There is no other way for a knight to rise to that position in a short period of time except by establishing his battle skills, but Bernhardt rose to the position of deputymander and a 1st Order knight at the mere age of eighteen. His reputation has risen to the point where the king himself recognizes Berhardt¡¯s achievements and even sent a congrattory letter to hising-of-age party. ¡°He¡¯ll get married soon, won¡¯t he? Oh, I wonder who he will marry?¡± J crushed Sierra¡¯s small hope at once, ¡°Not you.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s also Princess Hermia,¡± J mumbled. ¡°I also think he¡¯ll marry Princess Hermia.¡± When Sierra said enviously, Erce smiled and said to Sierra, ¡°Beg your father to propose a marriage agreement.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Like Young Lady diam.¡± ¡°Wow,e to think of it, Young Lady diam¡¯s truly amazing. Aren¡¯t they getting married this year? Since Caron¡¯sing-of-age ceremony is over.¡± ¡°Yes, they are.¡± The long-awaited marriage of Caron and Count of diem¡¯s ??daughter was soon to take ce, so her mother, the Marquess, was busy with the preparations. Still, Erce was very curious about Bernhardt¡¯s private banquet, so she came to attend. Erce wondered what the Young Lord was like. It would be strange not to be curious about him. As she held her chest in anticipation, Sierra said, ¡°You¡¯re pretending otherwise but you¡¯re also curious, just like me.¡± Erce coyly turned her head. In the meantime, their carriage stopped. Man, I lost respect for Erce when Harsen mentioned Vicente nearly dying. Harsen +1 Erce -10 Support me on my Kofi Chapter 34 34. As soon as Erce, Sierra and J entered the hall, their mouths were agape. The hall was so crowded that the voice of a person talking waspletely buried in the noise. J clicked her tongue. ¡°At this rate, will we be able to see his face?¡± ¡°You might not be able to even greet him.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do! I¡¯m really curious about him.¡± Erce felt the same too, but she didn¡¯t think she could push through so many people. It would be better to find him after the first half of the banquet, around the beginning of the second half. Erce suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s goter when there¡¯s no one.¡± J rebutted, ¡°There will be no such time. Sierra?¡± ¡°Yes, J?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Erce stared nkly at the two in disbelief, then sent them away with a rough wave of her hand. She had to see Caron and her mother first. Her heartless friends left first without looking back even once. Just then, Erce was startled by a touch on her shoulder. She turned around and recognized the face, ¡°Lady diam!¡± It was Eirene diam, Caron¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Erce¡¯s face looked happier than ever. ¡°Oh, dear! We¡¯re going to be a family soon, so please just call me older sister.¡± Erce nodded and continued with a smile, ¡°Congrattions on your marriage in advance. Thank you for epting mycking brother.¡± ¡°In what way is hecking? He looks perfect in my eyes.¡± ¡°¡­ If you say so.¡± Erce answered vaguely, but Eirene couldn¡¯t understand what Erce meant. Eirene only cared about her soon-to-be happiness and kept beaming. ¡°Did you just arrive?¡± ¡°Yes, I just happened to be a littlete.¡± ¡°So you probably haven¡¯t seen the Young Lord of Bernhardt¡¯s face?¡± ¡°Did you see him, Older Sister?¡± Eirene was pleased with Erce¡¯s question and raised her thumb in approval. ¡°He¡¯s perfect!¡± Erce nodded calmly, wondering about his perfection. Eirene was all starry-eyed, so Sierra¡¯s words might not be wrong after all. ¡°But he¡¯s a little stiff around people.¡± ¡°I heard that Duke Bernhardt is like that too.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s new to socializing? Even though he¡¯s the main character of the party, he acts like a side character¡­ Well, there are many who still are fond of and admire him. As expected, in this aspect, I feel Caron is more¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡¯more¡¯?¡± ¡°Caron!¡± Caron, who had neatly groomed his tinum hair, appeared from a distance. I hate to admit it, but he looks great, thought Erce. His green eyes softly curved into crescents looking at the woman he will marry. ¡°Eirene,¡± Caron, who softly called her name, kissed Eirene on the back of her hand. ¡°You met my sister first.¡± ¡°Your sister stands out because she¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°I only have eyes for you.¡± Erce crumpled her face at the conversation between the two and scolded her brother, ¡°Brother, did you forget that I¡¯m right here?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you always say.¡± I can never get used to this. Caron lifted his finger and smoothed out the wrinkles on Erce¡¯s forehead. She furrowed it again. Hemented, ¡°You look ugly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Erce responded confidently. Obviously, Caron has no idea how manypliments I got today! She proudly added, ¡°Lesha told me today that I look like goddess Ludelsia.¡± Ludelsia was a revered goddess in Grania. But to shamelessly brag that she looked like the goddess¡­ Caron smiled sarcastically, ¡°And you believed that? My sister is still so naive. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Eirene slightly pinched Caron¡¯s arm, telling him to stop, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just admit it, Caron? Your sister might be the most beautiful person here! Erce, you¡¯ll be an adult next year, right? Just watch her get even prettier with time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, my future Marquess.¡± Caron¡¯s eyebrows bent disapprovingly at his sister¡¯s cheeky smile as he agreed with Eirene. Of course, Erce ignored it. Meanwhile, a gong signaled the start of the banquet. The music slowly began to fill the hall. The first half of the banquet had begun. Men and women began to dance in pairs to the calm music. Unlike Bernhardt¡¯s stiff exterior, the atmosphere in the hall was rather genial. ¡°We shall leave then?¡± Erce understood his words. With a grin, Caron reached out to Eirene, ¡°Would you give me the honor of your first dance?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Holding Caron¡¯s hand, Eirene gestured her leave to Erce and quickly mixed into the crowd at the center of the hall. Erce felt a little strange watching the two silhouettes dancing together. ¡®I guess Brother also has another family now.¡¯ Ever since Older Sister Eshahilde became a princess consort, my first dance would always be with Brother. But from now on, Brother will have his first dance with his fianc¨¦e. Naturally, his wife would be his number one priority. Erce smiled faintly because it felt strange but was not bad. She was looking at the couple when a man approached her. ¡°How have you been, Young Lady Visaride.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Young Lord Eriton.¡± Erce remembered him because she danced with him at thest banquet. He rarely meets Erce¡¯s eyes and just scratches the back of his head. Oh, I guess he¡¯s shy. She was used to his shy attitude, but she continued the conversation out of courtesy. ¡°How have you been, my Lord?¡± ¡°I- I¡­ after that day¡­¡± ¡°That day?¡± ¡°The day I danced with the Young Lady¡­ ever since ¡­¡± Erce then understood what Young Lord Eriton was talking about. He probably finds that dance memorable. ¡°Oh, I also had a great time that day.¡± Perhaps because of Erce¡¯s reply, Young Lord Eriton had a big smile on his face. He reached out carefully to Erce. ¡°Would you honor me with a dance this time too?¡± They got along well during theirst dance so Erce was about to agree and ce her hand in his. ¡°E!¡± She paused at the elegant voice calling her name as if reading a poem. When the man appeared, Erce curtsied and greeted politely, ¡°Greetings, Young Lord Damonshire.¡± ¡°I¡¯m disappointed. Are you going to greet me so politely, E?¡± The man was Casaro Damonshire¡ª the only child of Count Damonshire, who was a nobleman from the capital. Despite how friendly Casaro was with her, he wasn¡¯t someone Erce could warmly wee due to their families¡¯ opposing political standpoints. Casaro was upset about it every time. He gave Erce a friendly look and nced to her side. Unlike his attitude towards Erce, Casaro¡¯s expression for Young Lord Eriton was so dry that it was suffocating. The Damonshires hold more prestige than normal marquises, therefore they¡¯re allowed affordances that wouldn¡¯t be allowed to others. Casaro¡¯s eyes dismissed Young Lord Eriton as if he was air. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Young Lord Eriton bowed his head in defeat and walked away. Erce, who saw Young Lord Eriton¡¯s humiliated face, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Did you just scare away my dance partner?¡± ¡°E.¡± Despite her re, Casaro once again called her by her nickname. She was shocked by the man who immediately became gentle in front of her. ¡°Young Lord Damonshire, were we ever close enough for you to call me by my nickname?¡± Casaro grinned as if he found her harsh tone cute. ¡°Oh, my apologies, but I can¡¯t stand seeing anybody standing next to you. They should know their ce.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that.¡± ce, status. Erce didn¡¯t like that about Casaro. She didn¡¯t like how he looked down on people. Erce spoke sharply, ¡°I told you not to look down on people.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± He wants my attention. For a second, Casaro looked pitifully servile, so her frown rxed. He¡¯s actually a pretty good guy if I look at things objectively. That¡¯s why he¡¯s known as a respectful gentleman. As Erce¡¯s expression softened a little, Casaro grinned and said, ¡°You know you¡¯re going to be an adult soon, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°And that I¡¯m waiting for that day.¡± Erce looked at the man in front of her. A neen-year-old with decent looks and background. Anyone would wee his proposal. It was clear why this man wasn¡¯t engaged when he was so coveted by many youngdies and their matchmaking mamas. ¡°Are you going to propose to me?¡± ¡°You already know that, alright.¡± Casaro smiled shyly. ¡°And you will have no choice but to ept it.¡± Erce was offended by his assertive tone. He was saying this as if she were his. ¡°How can you be sure of that?¡± Despite her obvious signs of irritation, Casaro smiled and leisurely began counting on his fingers one by one, ¡°You¡¯re waiting for a family to send you a letter, right? The House of diam is already rted to your family through your brother¡¯s marriage, and Robert diam, as you know, hates your guts, so you two can¡¯t get married. But then will you opt for the second son of the Pantetzs who can¡¯t even be a Count? For a girl of your stature? You know that¡¯d be ridiculous. The Dartners already have a solid rtionship with Visaride without having to marry you. The same goes for the Raffaines. And His Lordship, the Marquis, won¡¯t allow any of the other small fries to marry you.¡± Every word Casaro said was true, so Erce couldn¡¯t refute them. He then put his hand on Erce¡¯s shoulder. She felt a heavy weight on her shoulder. ¡°Your family can ally with the Damonshires who are on a different political standpoint from yours. If I be a count, the Visarides would get Damonshire.¡± ¡°¡­ What about the Second Prince? Mr. Bethel Bin is also a Damonshire. In case His Highness, the Second Prince¡­¡± ¡­ ascends the throne. Erce swallowed the words. But Casaro understood everything. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll throw everything away and join the Visarides. Just for you.¡± His words made her shiver and break out with goosebumps. I knew there was something off about him, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be reckless. Erce said, clearly thinking that Casaro was absurd, ¡°Is the Count aware of your behavior?¡± ¡°He has no choice on the matter.¡± Erce no longer felt like answering. ¡°E.¡± A voice pushier than before urged her. ¡°You know I¡¯m your best choice.¡± His voice felt desperate for a split second. The best choice. She dwelled chewed on the words inwardly. She knew it, too. This man is my best choice. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you do.¡± Her father will ept the proposal when it arrives from the Damonshire family. There¡¯s no better option for her than this. Marrying Casaro would make her Countess of Damonshire, and her life would be even brighter. Furthermore, Erce will not suffer from her husband¡¯s indifference and be happy as a result. Casaro held Erce¡¯s hand and pressed his lips against the back of her hand. She wanted to leave but she put up with it. Casaro¡¯s eyes hinted earnestness as he looked at Erce after the kiss. ¡°You.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I hope you choose me.¡± To others, it would seem like a lover making a sweet plea to another. But she felt a bitter taste in her mouth. What does he mean by ¡®choice¡¯? He¡¯s the only choice I¡¯ve got in the first ce. What choice can I make? Erce was spiteful on the inside and she knew who was the cause. It was clear. Casaro Damonshire. She had nothing in her heart for that man. * * * In the end, she couldn¡¯t reject Casaro¡¯s request for a dance. Looking around while dancing, Erce focused on finding where her mother was. Erce wondered if she was resting in the room, but fortunately, Erce was able to find her not far away. When the dance was over, Erce escaped Casaro¡¯s arms as if she were running away. It was a pity, but he could not hold onto the Marquess¡¯s daughter in front of the Marquess herself, so he had no choice but to let Erce go. ¡°Erce.¡± The Marquess weed Erce back into her arms like before. Erce felt a warm touch gently stroking her back. ¡°You¡¯ll be an adult next year, but you¡¯re still such a child.¡± ¡°I want to live with Mother forever.¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t want to get married?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy right now.¡± Erce was all grown up now, but she still felt like a child in Marquess¡¯s eyes. The Marquess epted her daughter¡¯s whining and pulled Erce out of her arms and made eye contact. Warm, sea-colored eyes gazed at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to marry that Damonshire boy.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s my best choice.¡± ¡°Erce, you don¡¯t know this because you¡¯re young, but the criteria for best are quite diverse and change depending on how you think about it.¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°The criterion you¡¯ve set for the best is the best for your family. By that standard, you¡¯re right to choose that Casaro kid. But what if you set love as the best? Even if they have a humble background, if you are married to someone you love, they would be your best choice.¡± Erce remained silent as the Marquess gently ran her fingers through Erce¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to prioritize anything. But one day you¡¯ll have to get married, too. A day wille when I¡¯ll have to let you out of my arms sadly.¡± ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Be happy, my daughter.¡± Erce had studied a lot, but the Marquess always told Erce something new. Erce was puzzled, ¡°Does marriage make one happy?¡± ¡°Yes, if you do it with the person you want.¡± ¡°Does having children make you happy?¡± ¡°Sure, since they¡¯re a part of you.¡± ¡°Was Mother happy when you gave birth to me?¡± ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t express just how happy I was to have you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I love him, Eshahilde, Caron, Erce¡ª I love you all. That¡¯s why I¡¯m happy.¡± Love. Erce¡¯s heart fluttered at the word. She epted her mother¡¯s embrace, who caressed her face as if she were handling her most precious treasure. ¡°Your father and Eshahilde might not express it, but they, Caron and your friends all love you.¡± Erce grinned. I know how happy I am. A loving, harmonious family and people around her who always chatter loudly. Erce felt like the whole world revolved around her. As always, she will continue to be happy and loved in the future as well. Erce smiled brighter than ever at the thought. Holding her partner¡¯s hands, Erce spun around. This was her sixth dance. As soon as she separated from her mother, people approached her in the tides. Erce didn¡¯t really reject them because she loved dancing. However, as she kept dancing continuously, Erce felt exhausted and her breathing gradually becamebored. She thought it would be best to ept onest dance and then rest for a while. The main character of this banquet suddenly came to her mind. What kind of person is he? I hear people passing by saying that he¡¯s very cold, intimidating, and quiet. And yet, there was not a hint of displeasure in their faces. Erce shyly kept on repeating what she heard over and over. She resumed thinking about the Young Lord Bernhardt, whom she had stopped thinking about because of Casaro. As Erce was lost in her thoughts, she kept on missing her steps. Her dance partner reached and grabbed her. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Erce quickly escaped his arms. He smirked and said, ¡°Young Lady, why don¡¯t you rest in the lounge with me?¡± ¡°I have to see my brotherter.¡± Erce politely declined his offer. He scratched his cheek in embarrassment, understanding the firm rejection. Just in time, the gong rang to announce the end of the first half of the banquet. Feeling lucky, Erce headed to a table with a variety of drinks. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t had a single sip ever since entering the hall. She gulped a random drink to quench her growing thirst. When her thirst was relieved to some extent, her body became ck from the pain in her stomped feet. The moment she stumbled, an arm firmly held her waist. ¡°Ack!¡± Erce gained her bnce unexpectedly. The arm holding Erce left her instantly. Erce looked at the man who helped her. I¡¯ve never seen this face before. As soon as she saw him, she knew Sierra was going to go crazy. The man¡¯s appearance was so beautiful that it was hard to exin it in words. He had ck hair and ck eyes. It was pitch ck¡ªlike the dark night without a single ray of light. Erce looked at him curiously and said, ¡°T-thank you¡­¡± She stuttered because she was out of breath. His looks were unreasonably extraordinary. She repeatedly inhaled and exhaled uncontrobly. Meanwhile, a brief silence spread. She thanked him, but he just kept on staring at Erce without responding. Normally, it might seem rude, but Erce didn¡¯t think so. Without notice, the man reached and wiped Erce¡¯s forehead. She felt a cool touch from the man¡¯s fingertips. Before long, hepletely took his cold fingertips off her. He nced at the liquid on his fingertips, swung his arm lightly and shook his hand. Erce¡¯s gaze slowly followed his movement. The hall was noisy, but she felt her surroundings go silent. ¡°You must be having a great time¡­¡± Erce stared nkly as the man continued in a low voice. ¡°¡­ at mying-of-age party.¡± Even though he was expressionless, the man seemed to be smiling somewhat. * * * My Kofi: turtleneck Chapter 35 35. ¡®At mying-of-age party.¡¯ Erce was able to recognize the man before her only when she heard his low-pitched voice. Harsen Bernhardt. He¡¯s that guy¡ª Harsen. There were many titles attached to his name: the only heir of Duke Bernhardt, a knight of greatpetence, a schr who could have entered Gracyvan, and possibly the Prince Consort of Princess Hermia, the only daughter of the current King of Grania. Erce couldn¡¯t hide her shock when she saw that the fabled man of these titles was indeed real. When she finally caught her breath, Erce curtsied holding the hem of her skirt with both hands, ¡°Greetings to the Young Lord of Bernhardt. I¡¯m Erce Visaride. Congrattions on youring of age.¡± The man smiled lightly, ¡°I see.¡± Erce was a little embarrassed by the short answer but continued calmly, ¡°Thank you for inviting me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± His sarcastic tone made her speechless. I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s on purpose or if it¡¯s because of the air around him. On the surface, the man isn¡¯t polite or rude, so maybe it¡¯s just my imagination. Erce tried to calm her mind, put on a smile, and spoke out of courtesy, ¡°I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to greet you because you¡¯re surrounded by a crowd all day, but I guess I¡¯m very lucky. I¡¯m d I¡¯m able to see you like this.¡± His answer was silence. He only stared at her with a nk face, so Erce drooped her shoulders and let out a sigh. ¡°As I have heard, the Young Lord is very, very reticent.¡± Unknowingly, she spoke in a slightly grumpy tone. Since she was tired, it was hard for Erce to continue talking with him like she did with other people. There was silence again. The frustration squeezing her chest made Erce want to get out of this moment as soon as possible. ¡°Then, I shall take my leave.¡± Erce meant to leave as the gong for the second part of the banquet had rung and the performances started again. There was a very beautiful, elegant melody, but Erce could hear none of it. Instead, she just stared at the hand in front of her. Erce looked at the man in surprise, wondering if he was requesting a dance. She heard the deep voice she thought she¡¯d never hear again. ¡°May I have one dance? Surely,¡± His mouth curled gracefully, ¡°You don¡¯t mind dancing with another man and stepping on his foot, right?¡± Erce paused at the man¡¯s words. Is he making fun of me for losing my bnce while dancing earlier? Erce grumbled inwardly. I usually don¡¯t make such a mistake, but it¡¯s unbelievable that he saw it then. Wait, has he been watching me since before? She was about to refute that something had been on her mind at the time, but since she was coincidentally thinking about the man in front of her, she couldn¡¯t make any excuses and felt annoyed. While holding his hand with a sulky face, Erce said, ¡°I¡¯ve never stepped on anyone¡¯s foot while dancing before that, so of course I can dance.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± He didn¡¯t seem convinced at all from his tone, but Erce couldn¡¯t confront a man she just met for the first time. How many seconds have passed? He led Erce with his smooth natural movements alone. They stopped when they reached a certain ce. At the center of the hall, men and women stood in front of each other, gazing at each other. His hand was on Erce¡¯s back beneath her dazzling blonde hair. Halfway across the back of her dress, she felt his cold touch on her bare skin. He held her hand in his other hand¡ª still with a nonchnt face. Is it just me or is he holding my hand a bit tightly? Before she could think anymore about it, her body began to move. Their footsteps elegantly waltzed in line with each other¡¯s steps. Whenever she was a little off, his hand naturally held her back and pulled her. Feet chased feet, and they chased each other. When one got distant, the other got closer, and when one got closer, the other would move away. Then he asked in a low voice, ¡°Your foot?¡± ¡°No issues.¡± ¡°Be honest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡± He¡¯sughing again. Erce felt strange when a man who seemed unlikely toughughed. He was a knight on the battlefield. To him, this pain is nothing, but his persistent questioning made it clear that he found it funny. While grumbling inside, Erce remembered something she wanted to ask him, ¡°Um¡­ By any chance, did you happen to meet His Highness, the First Prince, at the victory celebration?¡± He frowned, perhaps because it was a random question, ¡°Yes.¡± At his positive answer, Erce hurriedly asked, ¡°Then was the First Princess Consort also there?¡± She¡¯d been wondering for long, but since her father and Caron didn¡¯t tell her, she became even more curious. The man nodded slowly. Meanwhile, Erce made a turn. She slipped too far away so he pulled her in close to him. When she got close again, Erce whispered as if she were talking about a secret, ¡°She¡¯s my older sister.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± She said it as if it were a great secret but he answered normally, not even looking surprised. Erce was fuming on the inside. I mean, it¡¯s strange that a man of ¡®his¡¯ level did not know that. Anyway, the sooner he knows the better. Thinking so, Erce said softly, ¡°Actually, I couldn¡¯t meet her ever since she entered the pce. She¡¯s still newlywed so I can¡¯t go find her. And I can only enter the pce if I¡¯m summoned beforehand but strangely she hasn¡¯t called for me. Perhaps, my family is being wary of her?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Have you seen her from afar? I wonder how she¡¯s doing.¡± He didn¡¯t answer. Maybe he¡¯s trying to recall how she was then. Erce guessed. ¡°Do you miss her?¡± ¡°My sister?¡± Harsen looked down at her without saying a word, and Erce responded with twinkling eyes, ¡°Of course!¡± Then Erce suddenly sighed, ¡°I¡¯d love to see her. You can go to the pce any time because you¡¯re a knight. If you request an audience, you can immediately see the royal family if you weren¡¯t rejected. How I wish I was a knight too. If only I worked as a pce official.¡± ¡°Before you can be a knight¡­¡± His hand slid down and grabbed her wrist. ¡°This1.¡± He didn¡¯tplete his words, but she could vaguely understand what he meant. He means that before that happens, this wrist would fall off. Well, of course, Erce knew that. So now she wanted him to return his hold to her hand again and release her wrist, but he swept the pale skin of her inner wrist a couple of times as if appreciating the texture of her skin. Feeling ticklish, Erce squinted an eye. ¡°Oh, anyway, how was my sister?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± He really doesn¡¯t seem to know. Erce¡¯s face fell. Come to think of it, why would he stare at the Crown Princess¡¯s face? He merely kept his ce in silence under the king¡¯smand. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be ncing at Eshahilde sitting on a royal seat. ¡°I can help you if you want to see her.¡± Erce raised her head at his words. Did he say ¡®help¡¯? I¡¯m sure I heard right. Then he¡¯ll help me see Eshahilde! Blinking her eyes nkly because she couldn¡¯t believe it, she smiled brightly, curving her eyes into two crescent moons. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Oddly, Harsen¡¯s face slightly stiffened. However, Erce smiled, reiterating what she had just said, ¡°Anyhow, are you really going to help me meet her?¡± He curtly nodded his head once. Erce was over the moon at his brief nod. I don¡¯t know how he ns to do it, but since he¡¯s the King¡¯s favorite knight at the moment, it might be very easy for him to arrange this. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± The infinitely reticent man was silent again. At first, he looked like he didn¡¯t like me. But he let me reach him. Erce was so happy that she could forgive any rudeness. She had to leave now. Like a lie, the music in the hall faded away like it never existed. At the same time, their steps also stopped. The touch on her skin smoothly moved away. She curtsied formally, and he bowed. ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure. I¡¯ll get going first.¡± Erce had to return to her mother and brother. She also had to find Sierra and J. ¡°Once again, congrattions on youring of age.¡± Finding this appropriate as a parting greeting, Erce was about to leave when Harsen¡¯s voice suddenly stopped her feet. ¡°Lady Visaride.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Congrattions in advance on youring of age.¡± ¡®Did I¡­ tell him my age?¡¯ ¡°Oh¡­ yes. Thank you.¡± Erce wondered what that was about, but that was the end of their conversation. Harsen immediately turned around, leaving with those words. Erceter learned that she was the only one who danced with that man that day. * * * Time flew by and the girl was about toe of age. The smooth forehead of the girl who had grown a bit taller was furrowed. It was because her wrist was aching from writing invitations all day long for many days and nights, and also because of thisst invitation she had to send. ¡°Ugh,¡± She groaned and repeatedly picked up her pen and dropped it on the paper. However, Erce decided to stop hesitating because such worries were useless in the first ce. It was an invitation to be sent out of courtesy anyway. She quickly wrote down a foreign name on the paper. Harsen. She had written up to that point, but her hand stopped again. It was her first time experiencing something like this. Neither kind nor unkind, seemingly cold but not. Usually, it was easy for Erce to deal with the opposite gender because those who approached her were generally infatuated with her. Even if she did not try to continue the conversation, it continued spontaneously and the atmosphere remained light. So she thought he was strange. Erce found him a difficult person. Still, I¡¯m grateful that he kept his promise from that day. Because of his favor, Erce was able to meet her sister. Eshahilde even came to the marquisate herself. What kind of magic did he use to pull that off? As it turns out, Eshahilde couldn¡¯t meet her family because she had no choice but to be wary of the Queen as a princess consort. The whole family was surprised that day and happily greeted Eshahilde. Everyone was ted to finally have a nice family dinner together after a long time. As a token of gratitude, Erce sent him a small gift with a letter. She moved the nib again. Yours¡­ As she wrote thest part the door opened and her father, the Marquis, came in. The Marquis¡¯s health had been deteriorating so it had been a long time since he retired and lived in the mansion. ¡°Father,¡± Erce stood up and greeted him. He had be weak, but his charisma as a Marquis was still intact. ¡°E.¡± The Marquis called her in his usual tone. Erce tilted her head, wondering the reason for himing over to her room. The Marquis calmly said to her, ¡°I have something to ask you first.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°Are you seeing anyone now?¡± She was never asked such a question from her father before. But she knew what it meant, so she felt a bit nervous. It was the same question her sister was asked before her marriage. ¡°No.¡± Erce straightened her back and gave the same answer as Eshahilde. The Marquis seemed relieved or perhaps confused by her answer. ¡°A proposal has arrived from Damonshire.¡± Her eyes trembled slightly. She avoided her father¡¯s gaze and stuttered, ¡°A-already..? Right before mying of age?¡± ¡°There was a rumor that the Damonshire kid had you in mind. I didn¡¯t expect the stubborn Count to be defeated by his son¡¯s stubbornness.¡± The Marquis offered Erce a paper presumed to be a marriage proposal. Erce read the proposal in her hand word by word. Starting with ¡®The Damonshires wish for the union of our eldest son, Casaro, and your second daughter, Miss Erce,¡¯ the letter listed the merits of the alliance in detail, what both parties would get, and reminded the Visarides not to forget how much the Damonshires¡¯ son wanted Erce. Ending with the name of Count Damonshire, ¡®Yours truly, Rondeman Damonshire,¡¯ the proposal was perfect in every way. Seems like, in the end, Casaro was sessful in persuading the Count. Erce hesitated, unable to answer. The Marquis didn¡¯t care and continued, ¡°If you marry Casaro, the First Prince will stably ascend to the throne.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And your sister will be the Queen.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°If Eshahilde bes Queen, don¡¯t you think Caron and your path ahead will be easier in the future?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°E, let me ask you again. Are you sure you¡¯re not seeing anyone?¡± She knew that this was thest chance her father would give her. If I lied and put off the marriage, Father would let it slide once. But¡­ ¡°No, Father.¡± She loved her family. She loved both Eshahilde and Caron. Erce didn¡¯t want them to take a bumpy road, to the point that she¡¯d be willing to have an unwanted marriage. Recognizing what Erce¡¯s answer meant, the Marquis smiled faintly. ¡°Like his father, Casaro may be arrogant but he¡¯s objectively decent. Above all, he¡¯s had no scandals with women, so he wouldn¡¯t be a bad husband.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We should celebrate youring of age and have the wedding right away.¡± Right away? The word surprised Erce and opened her eyes wide. I know that Casaro wants to get married right away, but I didn¡¯t expect Father to want that too. ¡°Not an engagement?!¡± Bitterness spread on the Marquis¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯tst for long.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Father.¡± ¡°If your sister¡¯s husband fails to be the king, and if I die and Caron inherits the title, things will get worse.¡± Erce felt heartbroken as the wrinkles on his forehead indicated the passing of time and his impending death. A knight can spend his life honing his battle skills regardless of his age, but it is hard to survive in politics at a young age. If the sessor inherited the post without sufficient experience, the family¡¯s power would crumble in a short time. No matter how great a Visaride is, he can¡¯t skip this process. That¡¯s why her father pushed Eshahilde to be the First Princess Consort, throwing out Marquis Robert¡¯s daughter who was previously appointed. Erce faced the Marquis. From the start, her choice was set. ¡°I¡¯ll get married, Father.¡± Casaro was her best choice. * * * Hering-of-age party, which marked the beginning of the second act of her splendid life, was over. Harsen did note. Rumour had it that he had a secret affair with Princess Hermia that day. Also, that they¡¯re going to have a wedding soon. And sooner orter, her father will send a reply to Damonshire epting their proposal. * * * The next day, A proposal arrived from Bernhardt. It was a concise letter. [Harsen Bernhardt is proposing marriage to Miss Erce Visaride.] * * * Support me on my Kofi: turtleneck Chapter 36 36. [¡­ proposing marriage¡­] Only one phrase caught Erce¡¯s eye. Harsen was proposing marriage to her. Still finding it unbelievable even after seeing it with her own eyes, Erce touched the dry ink with her fingers. Did he write it himself? The calligraphy was so fine that she couldn¡¯t believe Harsen wrote it himself. Although it was too short and impolite for a proposal, it suited the man very well. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Her father asked Erce. Erce nced at the Marquis. The Marquis grinned while ncing at the one-line proposal, looking pleased about something. Erce could instinctively tell that her father liked Bernhardt more than Damonshire. Harsen would be one of two dukes in Grania. There couldn¡¯t have been a better match. ¡°E, did you know about this?¡± Erce shook her head. She really didn¡¯t even think about this possibility. She felt strange. He did not show up for Erce¡¯sing-of-age party until the end, and there were a lot of rumors about his meeting with Princess Hermia that day so people assumed that he would marry her. Erce didn¡¯t think any different. Yet, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Harsen sent a proposal to Erce. [¡­ proposing marriage¡­] For some reason, I can¡¯t take my eyes off these two words and can only keep looking at them. How odd¡­Why did he propose to me? She had no idea; the more she thought, the more puzzled she became. Even though it seemed unlikely, the proposal had only the name of the man, Harsen¡ª not of Duke Bernhardt¡ª as if it were his own will and not the family¡¯s. When ites to sending proposal letters, the family head usually sends them. This is because there is no expression of support for the marriage greater than having the name of the household head on the letter. If the two parties were lovers, they wouldter exchange letters with each other separately. So this letter felt very strange not bound by formality or such. Of course, since the family seal was stamped on it, Duke Bernhardt was likely to be involved in the proposal. Erce¡¯s eyes once again swept across the ck ink. His image appeared on top of the words like an illusion. She remembered the time she danced with him. His eyes looking down at her were still, his hands were cold without any warmth, and his face never seemed to smile. Sometimes, however, when the man smiled, he would immediately return to his expressionless face, and whenever Erce would pull away from him, he would hold her closer. Recalling each scene made Erce feel even weirder. It was as if someone was tickling her insides with a brush. ¡°It¡¯s the best family you can marry into.¡± Erce quickly came to her senses at the Marquis¡¯s words. The best family. In an instant, her best changed. Bernhardt was a better option for her than Damonshire who was from an opposing political line, and even if wepared both families disregarding their political rtionship, the answer would be the same. With Bethel Bin being the favored prince, the prestige of Damonshire had skyrocketed. However, the king¡¯s favor was nothingpared to the immense military prowess established by Bernhardt. The Marquis looked at Erce and asked softly, ¡°Will you ept it?¡± Erce was unable to answer. It wasn¡¯t because she hesitated, but because she was stunned. If Erce agrees, the wedding will take ce at once. Then she¡¯ll wee him as her husband. If Erce epts, they¡¯ll be a couple. The fact made her feel a vague emotion. ¡®Me, getting married¡­ To that man?¡¯ Emotions weaved with all kinds of colors caused a stir inside her. It suddenly hit Erce, who was like an unprepared passerby, making her feel embarrassed. Naturally, she envisioned herself with Harsen. Then, like flowers blooming in spring, unknown things began blooming in her heart. Erce couldn¡¯t understand her excitement. She exhaled slowly, trying to calm herself down. After a few moments, the trembling subsided to a certain extent and she said her next words carefully, ¡°Yes. I want to marry him.¡± After all, he was Erce¡¯s best choice. * * * A month hadn¡¯t even passed before the Marquis sent a reply. The scene from this morning caused quite a stir and it had been a long time since their surroundings were so noisy. Eyes glowing like jewels, Lesha eximed, ¡°Wow, Mdy! There are enough jewels to fit a cart!¡± Everyone in the room, not just Lesha, was excited. Erce also looked at the things in front of her in surprise. In the morning, dozens of carriages entered the marquisate, and those believed to be servants of Bernhardt brought those ¡°gifts¡± over one by one in front of her. Among them, a man with a stern impression greeted her politely. ¡°Greetings, Young Lady Visaride. I am Baron Wendelman Contar, a vassal of Bernhardt. These are gifts from the Bernhardts to celebrate the union between the two families, so I hope you enjoy these small presents.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ yes.¡± Erce responded hesitantly as she nced at the ¡°small¡± gifts which had filled the room in an instant. ¡°Small¡± gifts you say? I doubt that¡­ He even sent a vassal, not a servant. And a baron at that! Baron Wendelman¡¯s face did not look displeased in the slightest as this trifling errand could¡¯ve hurt his pride. However, his tone was a little proud since he knew those certainly weren¡¯t ¡°small¡± gifts. Each carriage was loaded with goods worth more than a small estate. Rare jewels were the most basic item gifted. There were various rare articles from Conrad, Rentua, Lenatres and Ludelsia and even silk from the East. It was too much to be called a gift. No family did this unless it was marriage to the king. In a word, it was excessive. Erce looked at the baron. He stood in his ce as if anticipating her appreciation. Surprised, Erce tripped over the words she was trying to utter with her mouth agape, ¡°I l-like them¡­ please tell him that.¡± Erce had no choice but to stutter out an answer because of the eager, expectant look in the baron¡¯s eyes. However, the baron seemed somewhat dissatisfied with Erce¡¯s response. He expected more praise, but Erce was too embarrassed to do so. Fortunately, the baron kept his manners and merely said, ¡°I¡¯m d you do.¡± As soon as the baron left, the room began to be filled withmotion. ¡°Madam, look at this! This is the famous Yon Dynasty silk from the East! It¡¯s so soft!¡± ¡°Did he say this is coral-colored topaz?!¡± ¡°I heard earlier that this was found only in Conrad. I don¡¯t think you can find it in Grania. Oh, my God! They¡¯re so beautiful, Mdy!¡± The servants caused a ruckus chattering about the gifts in front of them. The Marquess, Eirene, and Caron who were also there may be surprised, but they didn¡¯t speak a word for a while. The first of the three to speak was the Marquess. ¡°E, what¡¯s all this?¡± The Marquess¡¯s eyes were bigger than usual, apparently because she couldn¡¯t believe it even after seeing it in person. Erce tried toe up with an exnation. Looking surprised, Eirene, who had now married Caron and became Lady Visaride, marveled at those gifts. ¡°¡­ Heavens! Isn¡¯t this Edelian¡¯s ne?¡± Edelian¡¯s ne. It was a ne King Reinhardt of Grania gifted to his beloved queen, Edelian. Erce looked into the box in Eirene¡¯s hand. Colorless and transparent diamonds were embedded in a chain, and in the middle, a light pink diamond was masterfully cut into the shape of a rosebud. It was beyond beautiful. Even though Erce had never seen it before, she recognized Queen Edelian¡¯s ne because she knew of its features. After Queen Edelian¡¯s death, the whereabouts of her belongings were unknown, so she didn¡¯t expect them to be at Bernhardt. ¡°Oh my!¡± Eirene let out an endless sigh. It was the one and only ne in the world made by Reinhardt for Edelian. So Eirene¡¯s reaction was not excessive. Caron, who had been watching, alsomented albeit less excitedly, ¡°Bernhardt seems pretty sincere.¡± Eirene gave him a meaningful look. Understanding the message in her eyes, Caron shrugged, ¡°My apologies, Wife.¡± Caron looked as if he had been awfully wronged by her mock re, so Eirene ended upughing helplessly. In fact, the gifts sent to the diam family to show their sincerity were impably perfect, so no one could me Caron. Eirene joked that if she stayed any longer, she would be jealous and dragged Caron away with her. As he left, Caron said, ¡°I don¡¯t like him already.¡± And yet, his expression didn¡¯t look so bad. The couple disappeared and the Marquess said, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ still amazed. Even your father, who hardly gets surprised, was astonished to hear about the gifts.¡± ¡°Me too, Mother.¡± Erce looked around as she answered. In no time, the room was so full of precious things that it could be considered a storage room. Why is that family going to such lengths? Erce couldn¡¯t guess the reason. She unconsciously fiddled with the loop brooch in the box. The Marquess watched carefully and asked gently, ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Erce found it difficult to answer readily. To be honest, it would be a lie to say I don¡¯t like it. Who would mind being treated like this by the family they¡¯re marrying into? Although she found it burdensome, she was also clearly happy. It was certainly good for Erce if the other person turned out like this, not bad. Whatever the truth is, the public will think that they are lovers, and she will be able to solidify her position at the Duke¡¯s house. She was just worried that she couldn¡¯t figure out why the man was trying so hard. Maybe he wants something big from my family? If not that, then¡­ Suddenly, she heard the Marquess exim, ¡°Oh my!¡± The Marquess, who had opened a wooden box, covered her mouth in surprise. A sweet and cool scent emanated from it. The Marquess looked like an excited young girl and took out what was in the wooden chest, sping it to her chest. ¡°Mother, those flowers..?¡± White-colored flowers filled the chest. The delicate petals that looked like they¡¯d be blown away by the slightest breath fluttered in the Marquess¡¯s arms. Erce looked confused, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen these flowers before. Do you know what they are?¡± The Marquess looked nostalgic gazing at the flowers in her arms, ¡°That¡¯s understandable since these flowers are only found in Ludelsia.¡± Only then did Erce understand the longing on her mother¡¯s face. The Ludelsian Royal family rarely married out, so her mother was the only princess to be wed off to Grania. She must miss her family a lot since she has no blood rtives here, and it¡¯d be difficult for her to return to her homnd after she married here. ¡°How did he know about this? They even look well-kept. They would¡¯ve withered long ago before reaching Grania, but they¡¯re still fresh. How amazing!¡± As if the snow was spread before her eyes, the white flower exuded fresh vitality just as the Marquess said. Erce tapped the petals with her index finger. The petals shook and a sweet scent spread again. All of a sudden, her mother whispered in a soft voice, ¡°He didn¡¯t look like it, but Bernhardt seems to be a very sweet person.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Seeing Erce tilting her head, the Marquessughed meaningfully, ¡°Eurypit¨¨1.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like sending a love letter to a cherished lover.¡± Erce, who was stroking a flower petal, stopped moving. She looked at the Marquess. As if it were true, the Marquess smiled warmly at Erce. Erce looked down at the flowers in her mother¡¯s arms again. A love letter? Isn¡¯t it a confession given to someone you love? No way! However, ording to Mother, that was the meaning of this flower. Harsen¡¯s confession to Erce. It can¡¯t be that, but I can¡¯t think otherwise. Unfamiliar feelings rippled in her chest. Her heart felt as if tickled by a gentle wind. Why did he send these flowers? The meaningful gift made her question. Erce found herself to be acting oddly, constantly expecting something from him. The Marquess gave Erce the bouquet of flowers in her arms. Erce carefully clutched them to her chest. The strong fragrance touched the tip of her nose. As she kept smelling them, she felt her cheeks start to heat up. Seeing Erce like that, the Marquess smiled affectionately, ¡°Do you like this?¡± She began to feel embarrassed by Marquess¡¯s question. Her blue eyes avoided the Marquess¡¯s gaze. Burying her face in a bouquet, the girl answered shyly, ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± The girl with rosy cheeks would¡¯ve looked lovely to anyone who saw her as she hid herself. * * * This is a very long shback and I¡¯m not feeling Erce¡¯s stupidity. Get ready for more sighs and wall punches. Support ye ol¡¯ turtle on Kofi Footnotes
  1. It¡¯s pronounced Ay-yoo-ri-pee-tey. But who cares really?
Chapter 37 37. That night, Casaro Damonshire came to see Erce. She decided to send Casaro back as soon as possible after a brief conversation out of courtesy, but since he came to the garden, she greeted him there and not in the reception room instead. Because of this, their surroundings were all dark. Erce met Casaro¡¯s grey-brown eyes. She thought he would be angry, but he was looking at Erce more calmly than she expected¡ªno, he seemed a bit colder. There¡¯s no hint of betrayal on her face whatsoever. She knows as well. She knows that she was never mine. After an ufortable silence, Casaro finally moved his lips, ¡°I¡¯ll respect your choice.¡± Erce¡¯s eyes opened wide at his unexpected words. But Casaro¡¯s expression was still callous. ¡°Just keep this in mind,¡± he said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did you know that Princess Hermia proposed to him?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The Princess proposed to him? I¡¯ve often heard about marriage talks but the Princess herself..?! Casaro¡¯s mouth twisted sinisterly at Erce¡¯s tant confusion as if he expected it. ¡°You didn¡¯t know that he wanted to marry you so he could refuse the princess? You know Bernhardt is politically neutral, right? If he marries the princess, he will be a subordinate of the Royal family. To avoid that, he proposed to you¡ªa Visaride. He may be the King¡¯s loyal sword, but he doesn¡¯t want to be involved in troublesome political disputes.¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°Visarides are the closest to the Royal family. By marrying you, His Majesty can¡¯t punish him. His Majesty can¡¯t interfere in the private matters of the Visarides who have been defending the Royal family for generations. In this way, Bernhardt could stay neutral. There¡¯s now that states that you must follow a family¡¯s political position just because you are allied together by marriage. So even if the Bernhardts seem to be royalists to others, it won¡¯t matter as long as the they insist on their neutrality.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Casaro took a deep breath and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just being used by that guy.¡± If you look closely, Casaro¡¯s logic had some loopholes. But he said it so matter-of-factly that it sounded usible and convincing. ¡°You were the only one he offered to dance with that day.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°He was aiming at you from the beginning.¡± Maybe Casaro¡¯s words are true. He and Erce met for the first time that day, and she did find it strange how he only danced with her. She felt the faint hope rising in a corner of her heart gradually fade away. ¡°He sent you some valuable gifts, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Young Lord.¡± ¡°He¡¯s pretending to be madly in love with you. That way, he can justify refusing the Princess¡¯s proposal.¡± ¡°Please stop.¡± ¡°He¡¯s also someone who lives for the sake of his family after all. What? You thought he proposed to you because he loved you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You were just a girl who fits the bill.¡± What was I expecting? Suddenly, she found herself to be ridiculous. Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if Casaro¡¯s im was true or not. On the contrary, I¡¯m grateful to him for telling me this. It made me realize the reality that I had forgotten. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t care. Because I need him, too.¡± She was the same too. Even if she hoped it wasn¡¯t a political marriage, Erce, in fact, epted his proposal after weighing the pros and cons of marrying him. She needed that man to avoid marrying Casaro. Harsen is needed to support Eshahilde as queen. Bernhardt is needed for the Visarides. It doesn¡¯t matter if the Bernhardts remain neutral; they can help us in times of need so nothing has changed. He was still her best choice. When Erce seemed unwilling to change her mind, Casaro¡¯s face began to contort gruesomely, ¡°Does your life even matter to you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t twist-¡± Erce had no choice but to stop talking as his face became as cold as frost. ¡°They say he¡¯s a knight, right? Let me tell you then. He¡¯s a rotten bastard on the battlefield. Did you think he¡¯s never yed with amon whore there? Did you assume there aren¡¯t bitches out there throwing themselves at his handsome mug? Even the noble Princess Hermia is one of those bitches. Rumors are rife that that son of a bitch met the Princess during youring-of-age party. When you came of age, the bastard was with another woman.¡± ¡°Milord!¡± ¡°He must¡¯ve thought to have a fling with the Princess before breaking up with her, who knows.¡± ¡°Watch what you say, Milord!¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one messing around with another bitch. Don¡¯t forget that unless the war ends, he¡¯ll have to go back to the battlefield. What if he dies there?¡± Casaro¡¯s usual calm and collected face became utterly wretched. He now seemed to have no intentions of hiding his true feelings. He didn¡¯t even try to hide his jealousy. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t find Casaro repulsive because she couldn¡¯t refute his argument. Tales about men spending a night with their lover before marriage or secretly taking a mistress after marriage. I¡¯ve heard stories like these often on the streets. Furthermore, he¡¯s a knight. Unless the warpletely ends, one day, he¡¯ll go to war. What if he gets killed there like Casaro said? It¡¯s a terribly usible assumption. Casaro¡¯s words were so realistic that Erce didn¡¯t want to hear him talk anymore. ¡°Casaro.¡± Casaro flinched when Erce called. Erce¡¯s eyes were resolute and unwavering despite her internal trembling. ¡°Go back. My choice won¡¯t change.¡± She¡¯ll marry Harsen no matter what. I¡¯ve made my mind, and it¡¯s done and final. Nothing will change. None of those rumors matter. No, even if it mattered, I want to let Casaro know that I will not choose him. As if realizing that Erce won¡¯t change her mind, Casaro nervously ran a hand through his hair, ¡°Yes, I know, the choice is yours in the end.¡± After saying that, Casaro left in defeat. She nkly stared at his back for a while then looked up at the slightly cloudy sky. There was nothing special about the sky, but she found it so bleak that she thought she¡¯d lose herself to it. But she soon shook off the thought and moved on. When she returned to her room, a familiar scent brushed the tip of her nose. Erce gathered the flowers in front of her and put them in a box. She neatly sealed the box. There were no white flowers in sight anymore. The dreams her heart blossomed scattered as if they never happened. ?????????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ¡ª ???????? ???? ??????????????????.?????? It was Princess Hermia¡¯s birthday banquet. Naturally, as a member of a distinguished noble family in the capital and a rtive of the First Princess Consort, Erce had to attend. As soon as she walked in, Erce broke into a sweat trying to ignore the piercing gazes of people. She heard her name whispered everywhere. Of course they¡¯d gossip. People were gossiping about how the Young Lord Bernhardt was in talks to marry Princess Hermia but rejected her for the Visarides¡¯ second daughter. The presents sent to the marquisate were quite exquisite, so people who liked twisting the truth said that the Young Lord loved the Visaridedy. So the truth was dramatized and rumors grew out of control that their marriage was a result of passionate love, not politics. How funny. Erce looked around, dealing courteously with the curious people that approached her while keeping an appropriate distance. Do these people even know that the fiance whom they im loves me dearly didn¡¯t even show a hint of his shadow since hising of age? I only saw the face of my soon-to-be husband once! He¡¯s not the demon king from fairytales, nor am I the princess who¡¯s forcefully wed to the demon king. Isn¡¯t this too much? She was filled withints that she couldn¡¯t voice out but suddenly decided to stop her train of thought, finding herself being a little foolish. It¡¯s a political marriage. No matter what the public says, I don¡¯t need to dance to their rhythm. Just as Erce was getting tired of her thoughts, a gentle melody spread through the hall. The first part of the banquet was beginning shortly. She was bored so she thought of looking for something to quench her parched throat. Erce felt a presence near her. Upon recognizing the face, Erce curtsied and said, ¡°¡­ Greetings to Her Honorable Highness. I am Erce Visaride. My sincerest congrattions on your birthday.¡± Princess Hermia remained silent. Erce still had no choice but to remain bowed until permission to rise was granted. After a few seconds, which was longer than usual for a curtsy, a clear voice like falling beads said, ¡°Raise your head, Young Lady.¡± Erce could finally see her face. Every inch of the princess who was born and raised exalted was elegant. Even the tiny curves around her mouth were naturally graceful. I already knew this, but she really is beautiful. Erce was dazedly admiring the princess when she suddenly addressed Erce. ¡°You must be the one Sir Bernhardt is marrying.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Congrattions on your impending marriage.¡± A gentle voice flowed into Erce¡¯s ears. Suddenly the princess¡¯s hair color caught Erce¡¯s eye. The princess¡¯s hair that curled below her chest glimmered like ck pearls. The color reminded Erce of a certain someone. She felt very odd inside. ¡°I envy you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The words identally spewed tiredly by the princess came to a sudden halt. Erce was at a loss as to what to answer. There was sadness in the princess¡¯s voice. The princess wasn¡¯t expecting an answer so she smiled gently, ¡°I have something to apologize for to the Young Lady.¡± ¡°Your Highness, what do-¡± ¡°I apologize for being unkind to Lady Visaride on the day of youring-of-age.¡± The princess left as soon as she said that. She was quickly surrounded by people, so Erce could not even see the back of her head. Erce recalled what the princess said, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what it meant by any stretch of the imagination. I apologize for being unkind to Lady Visaride on the day of youring-of-age? Erce couldn¡¯t understand what the princess meant because her two-day-longing-of-age ceremony ended well. Then suddenly she remembered someone. Is it perhaps rted to him? ¡®He must¡¯ve thought to have a fling with the princess before breaking up with her, who knows.¡¯ Casaro¡¯s forgotten words echoed in her ears. Erce shook her head. That¡¯s just his im. There is nothing more foolish than to take the words of a man who has a grudge against me seriously. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to rest for a bit.¡± The banquet hasn¡¯t even started, yet I¡¯m already tired. She wanted to rx her shoulders right away, but couldn¡¯t because many eyes were still on her. Erce kept a straight posture and headed toward the terrace. I¡¯ll be fine after cooling my head with some fresh air. As she opened the door thinking so, a cool breeze grazed her shoulder. Her eyes met with someone¡¯s. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She felt despondent when she saw the man standing in front of her. He never showed up at hering-of-age party, yet here he is at the princess¡¯s birthday banquet. Unexpectedly, he broke the silence first, ¡°It¡¯s still cold outside.¡± Does he want me to go back in because it¡¯s cold out here? That¡¯s not something he should say to me as soon as he sees me after a long time. Erce did not move a step. She just stood there staring at the man in front of her. However, like he said, the air was quite cold and naturally, her shoulders trembled. He watched her but then sighed and slowly narrowed the distance to Erce. Just then, she felt a light weight on her shoulders. Erce nced at the cloak covering her shoulders and then looked up at the man in front of her. They were so close that they could even hear each other¡¯s whispers. ¡°Listen-¡° ¡°The proposal.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Did you write it yourself?¡± It was rude of her to cut him off, but she didn¡¯t find it strange. He didn¡¯t look particrly displeased either. As usual, there was another moment of stillness. Their eyes met under the moonlight. Contrary to her expectations, the man¡¯s answer was curt as ever, ¡°Yes.¡± She was stunned at his immediate affirmation. She asked bitterly, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Did you not like it?¡± Erce was unable to answer. She couldn¡¯t understand herself either. Why does it matter whether I like it or not? It¡¯s just a formal procedure for marriage, so why am I so obsessed with it? ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll send another one that¡¯s more formal.¡± ¡°No, I mean¡­ I was just surprised because I¡¯ve never received something like this before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how I wanted to write it.¡± What does he mean? She found it ambiguous. Perhaps because of the dreary mood, she felt like she was floating in the air. Eventually, she changed the subject, ¡°Well, the presents were a bit too much.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to-¡± ¡°Those were my intentions, so please ept them.¡± His seemingly indifferent voice disappeared again. Then he slowly nced at Erce¡¯s face. Passing by her eyes, nose, and finally her lips, his gaze lingered at each step, creating a breathtaking tension between them. ¡°Let me ask you a question, too,¡± he said. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why did you ept it?¡± He didn¡¯t specify what, but she could tell. He¡¯s asking why I epted his proposal. As he asked, his eyes dropped to her lips as if waiting for an answer. His lips twisted slightly for a moment. ¡°Was it because your father advised you to?¡± The smile on her face wasn¡¯tpletely a smile. What kind of answer does he expect? Erce couldn¡¯t tell what this man really wanted. So she gave the best answer she could. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re my best choice.¡± ¡°¡­ I see.¡± His answer was a beatte. He turned his head to an angle where she couldn¡¯t see his expressions. Feeling guilty somehow, Erce avoided his gaze and added, ¡°But isn¡¯t it the same for you, Milord?¡± After all, you proposed to me just to use me. The words were at the tip of her tongue. As she gulped down those words, her reason slowly returned and she realized that it was a bad question. Whatever Harsen¡¯s answer may be, Casaro¡¯s words had already shackled her, destroying her sweet fantasies. ¡°I don¡¯t remember marking other people as the second best choice,¡± Harsen said. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t intend to do so ever.¡± What does he mean? Since he never ranked people in order, does that mean I was never his best choice in the first ce? This person is hard to read. Her lips trembled with bitterness. Erce looked at Harsen as she gathered her thoughts slowly. If I marry this man, I could remain in the capital. I can still be with my family and friends, so life won¡¯t change much. Isn¡¯t that enough? Yes, Erce was satisfied with that. Only then, for the first time ever since this meeting began could she smile at him. ¡°It really is cold. I¡¯ll head back in now. Take care,¡± She said in a slightly mischievous voice. As she retreated, she recognized the coat draped on her shoulder and stopped again. Erce took off the coat and shyly handed it to him. ¡°Our next meeting will be at the wedding, right?¡± Wedding. She felt weird even though she was the one that said it. Excitement, flutters, giddiness- there was nothing between them. They just needed each other. Her heart sank coldly and her mind felt cooled down, too. Yet, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to smile brightly. ¡°Also, you¡¯re the same age as my brother, so it¡¯s fine to talk to me informally¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­Sir.¡± She oddly hesitated here. His name¡­ I can¡¯t say it. We¡¯re soon to be married so it shouldn¡¯t be awkward, but this guy just makes it hard to call him by his name. How should I address him in the future? You? Dear? She choked up and couldn¡¯t say anything. The sound of the wind flowed between them. In the dark of the night, brilliant golden hair brushed against him. Her hair was entangled in his ck robes. The man looked at it oddly and faced her again. Erce gasped when he met her eyes. There was a strange longing permeating through his unwavering gaze. I guess he¡¯s hoping for something¡­ but I don¡¯t dare to know what it is. After a short time, he smiled slightly and broke the silence, ¡°Harsen.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Call me by my name.¡± The wind blew. ?????????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ¡ª ???????? ???? ??????????????????.?????? These separators might be annoying but I want my work read here not on aggregator sites. Support me on my Kofi: turtleneck Chapter 38 38. Erce Bernhardt. Herst name had changed. When she first moved to the manor, Erce felt nervous by Duke Bernhardt¡¯s gaze. As a veteran soldier, his gaze was stern, but there was also subtle dissatisfaction lurking in his eyes. He scanned Erce from head to toe once and clicked his tongue. He then warned his son, ¡°Just this once.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Erce was very confused by the Duke¡¯s attitude. He¡¯s the one who sent the proposal to my family, so why does he have such a displeased look? It became even more difficult for Erce to understand why the Duke suggested a marriage between the two families in the first ce. After the first couple of days, she realized that Bernhardt manor was definitely different from her childhood home where she used to live. Is it because the house resembles the owner¡¯s personality? Even the servants had stiff expressions all the time and kept a certain distance from her with a rigid attitude. They weren¡¯t rude, but she couldn¡¯t call them friendly either. In addition, Lianne and Beth, whom she brought with her when she got married, were busy learning their new duties and could not stay close to Erce. Erce thought not toin. She heard that the Duke was displeased because she brought two people with her. Perhaps it was because there was no duchess, but the manor was more dreary than she¡¯d expected. She asked the servants if the manor had been this way when the Duchess was still around, but they answered vaguely and disappeared. Their attitude suggested that the Duchess hadn¡¯t been very friendly when she was alive. Erce stared nkly at the man in front of her. The man who felt her gaze tilted his head. ¡°Harsen.¡± By now she had called his name many times and was familiar with it. He smoothly caressed one of her cheeks. epting his gentle gesture, Erce asked, ¡°The Duchess¡­ What kind of person was your mother?¡± He didn¡¯t answer and just straightened her messy hair. Both were sitting on their bed, so to an onlooker, they looked like a harmonious couple. ¡°A pitiful woman,¡± he said without changing his expression. Erce tilted her head, but he said no more. Instead of asking further, Erce wrapped her arms around his waist and he held her in his arms. Erce, who was almost lulled to sleep by his soft pats on her back, hurriedly got out of his arms. I almost troubled someone who has to leave for the pce soon. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy,¡± Erce yawned a little and smiled. It was morning, but still too early to leave for him to go to the pce. There seemed to be some work left to be done regarding pre- and post-war Lenart issues. Because of this, Erce would go back to sleep after Harsen leaves for the pce. ¡°You have to go.¡± Erce tilted her head as he stared at her, having no intention of getting up. Harsen slowly reached out and gently drew Erce¡¯s neck. His lips ovepped hers as he swallowed her breath. Erce, who couldn¡¯t resist his devouring kisses, naturally fell on the bed. As if seduced by her fall, Harsen climbed onto the top of her. Erce immediately blushed as she got trapped under his arms. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ daytime.¡± Without answering, his fingertips swept along her neckline, brushing past her corbone. Unable to meet his gaze due to the surging embarrassment, Erce said in a shaky voice, ¡°You have to¡­ go to the pce.¡± ¡°What a shame.¡± ¡°Still, you can¡¯t.¡± Speaking a little sternly, Erce pushed him away so he got up with a grin. She didn¡¯t know why, but sometimes he behaved mischievously which often made Erce embarrassed. Erce was still lying down, and Harsen was sitting on the bed. When Harsen was about to stand up, Erce gently pulled his cor. Despite her weak pull, he sat down again and looked at Erce with a puzzled look. She faced him and slightly moved her lips, ¡°You have toe home early.¡± Her soft voice was so beautiful that no one could resist it, but Erce was worried that she would be rejected. As she was not fully ustomed to the estate, she always waited for Harsen¡¯s return. Harsen gently took off her hand which was holding his cor. Erce¡¯s eyes trembled a little. Harsen nced at her blue eyes for a moment, pulled on her hand, and pressed his lips on her wrist. He whispered, ¡°As you wish, my wife.¡± Feeling ticklish, Erce giggled. * * * ?????????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ¡ª ???????? ???? ??????????????????.?????? Erce, who had fallen asleep again after Harsen left, lifted her eyelids. She had just closed her eyes for a moment, but she felt refreshed. Considering that she was newly married, the Duke allowed her to have breakfast separately. Thanks to that, she could sleep in. But in fact, Erce was scared to face the Duke, so she hoped for this routine to continue. But as long as she bes a member of the main family, it would be unreasonable to do that. She was grateful enough for this consideration. Erce looked slowly around the empty room. Harsen was still busy because the war had not officially ended, and since Erce was newly married, it would be frowned upon if she ran off to see her parents and friends as soon as she got married. In addition, the role of hostess naturally fell on Erce because the Duchess had already passed away. Owing to these circumstances, Erce had no choice but to spend her days busily. She learned her duties step-by-step with the help of the head maid and some servants. Erce¡¯s activities were reported to the Duke, so she was always nervous about being scolded by him. Fortunately, the Duke never reprimanded her. As she tried to get her body up, Erce fell back on her bed from the soreness. She sighed and heard the voice of the servant waiting outside. ¡°Young Madam, the First Princess Consort is here.¡± ¡°Let her in!¡± Erce eximed with rapture at the news she¡¯d been waiting for all along. Soon the door opened and Eshahilde entered the room. ¡°My lovely sister.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± She was still in bed, unable to fully get up, but Eshahilde sat on the bed with an understanding look, ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°I missed you, Sister.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± The season in the room changed instantly from winter to spring. Erce still couldn¡¯t believe her sister was here. She was so grateful to Harsen for making all this possible. Again, what kind of magic did he use? The princess of the Kingdom personally visited the mansion. It should¡¯ve been impossible. The visit of the princess from a particr political faction to a neutral family was dangerous. Erce had asked him what he was thinking, but Harsen said he wasn¡¯t thinking much. She found his answer to be odd. He doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would do this without a n. When she asked Eshahilde what happened, Eshahilde smiled vaguely, saying that she didn¡¯t know. Eshahilde added that Her Majesty, the Queen, simply approved the visit. Regardless, it was a good thing for her so Erce¡¯s face brightened. Eshahilde, who smiled softly with Erce, stiffened awkwardly for an instant. When Erce followed her sister¡¯s gaze, she hurriedly covered herself with a nket. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± As Erce smiled shyly and looked sideways, Eshahilde asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Is he nice to you?¡± ¡°Sister, did you know he¡¯s like Caron? He¡¯s just as mean.¡± Erce had thought about Eshahilde¡¯s words and said that. He¡¯s nice to me. Certainly, he had a different temperament from other men, but Harsen was sweeter than she¡¯d thought he¡¯d be. He did his best not to let her be ufortable, and every touch of his was gentle. His hand caressing her cheek when she pushed him away out of fear. She was soothed by it, so Erce gave herself to him without a minute of resistance. He hadn¡¯t changed since their first night, so Erce could only be relieved. At least he¡¯d never abuse me. It¡¯s definitely a decent marriage for one that was politically arranged. There have been couples who get along well despite being politically arranged, and fortunately, she belonged to that group. ¡°He¡¯s nice. He wouldn¡¯t mistreat me.¡± Yet, she grumbled as she rememberedst night. The loving green eyes caught her in the act. A smile as elegant as Princess Hermia¡¯s spread on Eshahilde¡¯s lips, ¡°You have to be happy.¡± It was a strange smile. It looked a bit sad. Is Sister unhappy? Erce wanted to ask but couldn¡¯t because Eshahilde had embraced her as if silently pleading Erce not to ask any further. Erce did just that. Eshahilde, who had been holding Erce for a while, loosened her arms. After that, she told Erce some stories from the pce. It was mainly about maids. The room was filled withughter at the funny behavior of the maids. Afterughing for a while, Eshahilde returned to the pce saying she had to return. It was a shame, but Erce could not keep her. Her sister was part of the Royal family now. Erce¡¯s days went by simply. During the day, she acted on behalf of the Duchess and whenever she had time, she studied the officialnguage that she had not yet mastered. The servants gave her strange looks, but she didn¡¯t care. Erce learned some facts about the Duke while in the manor. One of them was that, unlike his charismatic appearance, he was frequently in the manor because he was ailing. It turned out that the Duke was suffering fromplications due to a big injury inflicted from hisst battle. Hence why she didn¡¯t find it appropriate to go to tea parties and banquets. It was a pity, but there would be unsavory rumors if the daughter-inw was partying around while the father-inw was sick. She doesn¡¯t want to do anything that would tarnish her honor or Harsen¡¯s. She¡¯d meet her friendster on without hesitation. Erce¡¯s duties also included listening to reports from the Duke¡¯s doctor and buying the appropriate medicinal herbs. Of course, the Duke¡¯s vassals thoroughly inspected the purchases. If they didn¡¯t know any better, someone would think that she was trying to poison her father-inw. Erce was slightly offended but didn¡¯t say anything. It was a reasonable doubt for a woman from a family with different political ideologies who had just entered the duchy. There have been asional instances of women doing such a thing in hopes that their husbands would inherit the title sooner. Of course, the opposite was true too. As time passed and night came, Harsen returned home after finishing his work. It was the happiest time for Erce. The day ended as she chattered about what happened during the day while being caressed by him. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t hate it, but she was starting to feel bored by the monotonous routine she never had before. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re with a child.¡± She had Harsen¡¯s child. * * *?????????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ¡ª ???????? ???? ??????????????????.?????? Erce stroked her stomach. A life is growing in here. How fascinating. She called a doctor just in case because she felt nauseous and her cycle stopped. At first, the physician wasn¡¯t sure because the pulse was weak, but after a few weeks, he confirmed that it¡¯s most likely a fetus. The Duke smiled for the first time when he heard the doctor¡¯s report. But it was only slightly before fading away immediately. Anyway, her father-inw seemed pleased, so Erce was proud. She told Harsen herself, and he was quite flustered. Erceughed out loud when he couldn¡¯t control his expressions. Watching herugh heartily, he also smiled. After announcing her pregnancy, Erce felt that her father-inw, the Duke, had be a little generous to her. She always had an attendant by her side, and he even allowed her to invite her friends and rtives to the mansion. Erce was inwardly pleased to be recognized a little. Her friends who visited her because of the Duke¡¯s consideration touched her stomach, finding it amazing, and told her stories of banquets and vacations they went to. It¡¯s been forever since it was this boisterous around her. So naturally, she couldn¡¯t stopughing. She sent a messenger to her family, and the next day, the Marquess and Caron visited Erce. They looked at her proudly, saying that she was all grown up. The Marquis was unable to visit because he was sick and sent a separate letter to Erce. It was a short letter that said, ¡°I miss you and I pray that you give birth to a healthy sessor¡± while also advising her to take care of herself. Getting married into a family and conceiving a sessor is a big deal in itself, so it¡¯s natural for families to react like this. ¡°Be careful!¡± She almost tripped on the stairs. The servant grabbed her arm in surprise. Thanks to her, Erce was able to keep from falling. The maid who supported Erce spoke to her with a sigh, ¡°Young Madam, you must know that your body is not just yours anymore. Please keep in mind the baby in your stomach.¡± Her voice was filled with worry, perhaps she was quite concerned. Erce smiled apologetically, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± While replying, Erce felt slightly bizarre inside. ¡®Be careful, Young Lady! What if you get a scar on your precious body?¡¯ She used to be the priority¡­ But she shrugged off the thought. * * *?????????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ¡ª ???????? ???? ??????????????????.?????? People leavements!! I and my editor can¡¯t stopmenting meanwhile you guys are silent readers T^T These have been some painful chapters but ya¡¯ll are just cruising through them. I need my sustenance. I need myments. Remember my wrinkles? Yes, they are still increasing. Help me reduce them~ Chapter 39 39. As the summer season ripened, her belly gradually got bigger and fuller. Slowly, her body also changed. As this was her first child, there was always a fine tightening within her swollen chest, but she felt the pressure gradually started getting worse. Erce took a deep breath and exhaled. However, when her stuffiness didn¡¯t disappear, she became irritated and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, Young Madam.¡± Erce nodded, telling the servant that she knew. Erce went down to the dining hall and sat in her seat. But she couldn¡¯t find it in her to lift the cutlery. It was strange. She was clearly hungry, but she felt disgust creeping up and retched on the spot as soon as she saw the food in front of her. Although it asionally happened, it was so bad today that she felt embarrassed by her rudeness and rushed out of her seat. Nevertheless, when nausea did not disappear, Erce sat down on a chair. Harsen, who followed after her, patted Erce on the back and asked her if she was okay, but she couldn¡¯t answer. After that day, meals were served separately to her room. The servants exined that it was the consideration of the Duke. Feelingfortable with it, Erce was relieved and epted the offer. Then one night, she suddenly got scared and anxious. She kept on fretting. Even though she was an adult, she didn¡¯t forget that she was still young and a vague fear of whether she could be a good mother rose within Erce. That night, she cried out of distress. As her sobs gradually increased, Harsen woke up. He asked her what happened, but Erce could only cry. Instead of pressing for answers, he onlyforted her. As the days went by, her insides felt worse and she got more nauseous. The doctor attributed it to her fragile heart and encouraged Erce to rx and take light walks. Erce followed his advice, yet, her nerves got more and more sensitive. She was often frustrated with Harsen but then got embarrassed and apologized. He didn¡¯t mind, but Erce still felt guilty. ¡°You¡¯re getting thinner. You should eat something.¡± ¡°I have no appetite.¡± Harsen sighed as Erce curled up under the nket, pointing to the baby in her belly while refusing. She wanted to eat whatever he suggested, but she really couldn¡¯t eat anything. Her stomach churned just looking at her favorite food. Whenever Erce told Harsen or her servants what she wanted to eat, they¡¯d deliver the food right away, but she couldn¡¯t have much of it. ¡°You heard the doctor. He said you should try to eat more¡­¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Knowing that his words went in one ear and out the other, Harsen gave up and didn¡¯t remind her anymore. Suddenly, Erce wondered if she was making too much of a fuss. Other women go through this too, but I feel like I¡¯m the only one having a hard time and bothering everyone around me. At this rate, she got worried that people might turn their backs on her. Erce never had to worry about things like this. Everyone liked her. Why am I suddenly acting like this? In her anxiety, Erce clung to Harsen¡¯s arms. She increased the frequency of her walks. It didn¡¯t have much effect, but it helped calm her mind somewhat. Nevertheless, her mood swings became worse, her nerves were on edge, and she wasn¡¯t excited to see Harsen anymore. She kept feeling sorry for him, but couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of being alone even when he was by her side. Harsen was frustrated in his own way because he didn¡¯t know what the problem was. When asked why, she would only say, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Erce truly didn¡¯t know. Why am I being like this? Her mood fluctuated often, and she became short-tempered. Harsen was worried, so he called in a doctor to see her every chance he got. ¡°You should rx a little.¡± The doctor said that some women do feel like this and that Erce should correct her mindset while thinking only about her child. When she showed signs of depression, the doctor urged her to only think about good things because depression wasn¡¯t good for the baby. Erce recalled only good things like he advised: talking all night with her sister when they were younger, dancing in the ballroom with her brother and the Marquis, hanging out with her friends, thinking about her loving parents. When she thought about those memories piece by piece, a smile rose to her lips, but Erce also felt sad because she missed her family dearly. Erce began writing to them. The Marquess got worried when she received the letter, and soon visited the duchy. Although it was a sudden visit, the Duke politely brought the Marquess in, perhaps because he could not disrespect her by sending her back. Erce burst into tears at the sight of her mother, who she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, and sobbed in her arms. The Marquess reassured her that this would soon pass. Erce asked the Marquess earnestly if she coulde to Bernhardt every day, but her mother looked slightly troubled, ¡°Your father¡­ he has copsed.¡± She added: ¡°It¡¯s been two days since then and he¡¯s still bedridden.¡± Erce trembled and carried her heavy body to visit her father immediately. After hearing that the Marquis had copsed, the Duke allowed Erce to leave. She was miserable when she saw her father lying prone and groaning in pain. ¡°He has a few months at the most,¡± the doctor said. That¡¯s when her father¡¯s impending death really struck her. He really did not have much time left. Tears of grief welled up in Erce¡¯s eyes. Erce begged her mother to let her stay at the marquisate until her father¡¯s passing, but the Marquess sent her back with a bitter smile. * * * Time trickled on and Erce was used to her heavy body by now. She suddenly woke up from her slumber and Harsen wasn¡¯t there. Anxiety rushed in; she left their room and frantically searched for him. Her steps got faster as she wandered the dark hallway in tears. Then, suddenly, someone carefully grabbed her shoulder from behind. When she confirmed his identity, Erce immediately approached Harsen and hugged him, ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°Out for a minute to get some fresh air.¡± Erce nced up at him. Harsen was looking at her with a ratherplicated look. Suddenly, a faint stream of light emanating from behind him caught her eye. It was leaking through the cracks of a door. Anxiety rose to her spine when she realized that it was the Duke¡¯s office. She rubbed her face in Harsen¡¯s arms, trying to erase her unknown fears. He patted her back, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± His voice was a bit hoarse, which was uncharacteristic of him. Her body slowly began to stiffen. ¡°Wh-what do you mean?¡± Harsen couldn¡¯t respond readily and stayed put for a while. When Erce urged him, he finally answered. There was a war in Linus, south of Lenart. Harsen was informed that he will partake in the war. Erce did not stop him. No¡ª more like she could not stop him even if she wanted to. Harsen was the heir to a family of soldiers and a knight of this country. In the event of a war, it was only natural for him to go. He will seed the family in the future, so Harsen had to raise his position to match Bernhardt¡¯s status. There was no other way to do that other than through merit. The Bernhardt pride would not allow Harsen to hold a key position with his family¡¯s influence alone. Erce understood. She knew that even before she married him. A small-scale war was still going on. It wasn¡¯t unexpected that Harsen would be deployed someday. Despite all that, she chose Harsen. So it would be contradictory to feel ¡®regret¡¯. At the time, Erce was unaware: there was a world of difference between what she believed she would feel and what she experienced in person. Months had passed since Harsen left. ¡°I gained weight.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re still slim.¡± When Erce grumbled while standing in front of the mirror, Marienforted her. Despite Marien¡¯s words, Erce did not like her reflection in the mirror. At some point, her weak appetite got better and her body began to gain a little weight. The doctor was pleased and proimed that it was better than being scrawny, but Erce could hardly agree. ¡°I look ugly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡± Erce found her changed appearance unfamiliar. People around her reassured Erce that it was okay to gain more weight but Erce didn¡¯t want to. ¡°You¡¯ll be back to your old self after you give birth, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Erce nodded in understanding. However, she could not ignore something once she took notice of it. Above all, she was worried about Harsen who was still on the battlefield. ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t like me?¡± She was worried that he might not like her now that she was fat and ugly. In their early days, Erce felt like Harsen liked her quite a bit. But she couldn¡¯t tell if it was simply due to her appearance or for another reason. What if it¡¯s the former? Her beauty had faded so would she be of worth to him? ¡®Would he¡­ embrace me?¡¯ Her heart sank as if it were tied to a rock. ¡®He¡¯s a rotten bastard on the battlefield. Did you think he¡¯s never yed with amon whore there?¡¯ Like Casaro said, maybe he is holding another woman there. Erce burst into tears when she imagined that. Maybe he isn¡¯t. But even as she tried to think rationally, the words kept running through her mind. Even though it was a political marriage, the thought of her husband holding another woman made Erce¡¯s eyes well up with hot tears. She was depressed again and decided to take a walk around the back garden. It was no good if she kept thinking bad thoughts and negatively influenced the child. Erce prayed Harsen would return as soon as possible. And, as she had wished, he returned within a few months of his expedition. It was raining hard that day. The Duke had died. * * * ?????????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ¡ª ???????? ???? ??????????????????.?????? The whole thing was surreal. To think that seemingly invincible man had been ailing for a while and had died. Turns out his wound was deeper than she had thought previously. Usually, when the father-inw died, the family would hold a funeral and have a period of mourning, but the current situation was special. The death of Duke Berhardt, who was the family head while his sessor was on the battlefield, was quite dangerous. Unsurprisingly, after hearing the news, Count Pasen, Harsen¡¯s uncle, came to the manor for a visit. ¡°That child, Harsen, he¡¯s only neen. It¡¯s too early for him to assume the position as family head.¡± The count insisted on acting as the proxy head until Harsen matured, iming that Harsen was too young to seed to the title. Though too young to head the family, Harsen was still an adult. Although the count¡¯s argument was somewhat absurd, there was one reason why he could not be deterred. Harsen was not here. The Duke¡¯s loyal vassals stopped the count by making Erce the proxy head. Had it not been an emergency, they would never have epted her as a member of the family, but they had no better alternative than Erce. ¡°Oh dear, you¡¯re still young. Besides, you¡¯re pregnant. The Duchess¡¯s work is just too much for you in this situation. All you have to do is agree to it since you¡¯re the proxy now-¡± ¡°Count.¡± The count¡¯s face contorted instantly when she deliberately called him by his formal title to draw a line, but Erce didn¡¯t care. Under normal circumstances, she would¡¯ve deliberated on how to deal with the count, but right now she was exhausted and a nervous wreck, so she couldn¡¯t afford to even look into the count¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you want to be officially recognized as the proxy head, get my husband¡¯s approval after he returns. It¡¯s no use trying to convince me.¡± ¡°You foolish thing! Think about whose hands you must hold! Do you think a man who was driven to the battlefield by the King¡¯s order will survive?!¡± ¡°¡­King¡¯s order..?¡± Erce¡¯s pupils shook noticeably at the news. He didn¡¯t go voluntarily but upon the King¡¯s order. When Erce showed signs of agitation, Count Pasen sneered cynically, ¡°Did you he would go unharmed after refusing the proposal of the King¡¯s beloved princess? Your family could¡¯ve avoided any serious retaliation, but in the end, this is how you will die. That child¡¯s decision to choose you was foolish!¡± Erce looked at Wendelman Contar standing behind the count. He nodded quietly, confirming that it was true. So all of this was the King¡¯s will. Harsen was a knight of the King, so he had no justification to reject a royalmand. Erce felt dejected that she did not know something that the uncle who had never visited them and even one of the vassals knew. Her head was throbbing, and her stomach began aching. Now that Erce caught the bait, the count clicked his tongue and looked at her pitifully, ¡°See? It¡¯s hard for you, too. Just hand over the position to me and-¡± ¡°Harsen will return.¡± ¡°That child will die. How long are you going tost? You can¡¯t even hold your father-inw¡¯s funeral!¡± Harsen wasn¡¯t there so naturally the Duke¡¯s funeral would be postponed. Erce faced the count who gave her a venomous re. The count spat out every word, ¡°That child is still young.¡± ¡°He¡¯s an adult. If I¡¯m incapable of managing the family, then I can receive assistance from my parents, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Will people be happy about Visaride¡¯s influence over Bernhardt?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Certainly, the Bernhardts would vehemently refuse the Visarides¡¯ help since the Bernhardts insisted on their political neutrality. They had never cast aside their suspicions of Lianne and Beth being Visaride spies. There was no knowing what repercussions may arise from the Visarides¡¯ reckless intervention in other families¡¯ affairs; there was no choice but to watch over the situation. Once her father was ill, the situation had gotten beyond Caron. Erce resented her situation. The count even brought soldiers to the capital and surrounded the mansion. Thanks to this, the count and duchy¡¯s knights were having a serious confrontation. He said it was the King¡¯s order. It was indeed strange that things in the duchy had gotten this bad, but the Royal family did not intervene. The King never intended to help the knight who fell from his grace. Erce was worried whether Harsen would return safely. A messenger from him was yet to arrive. Count Pasen left the room telling her to think carefully about it. As soon as the tension eased, his son, Jerome Pasen, came by. ¡°You must be the Visaride.¡± Erce¡¯s brows furrowed at his disrespectful words and actions. He smirked regardless. ¡°Did you say his name was Harsen? He¡¯s such an esteemed person that I never got to see his face. My father said that even he had only seen Harsen once or twice. But my father told me there¡¯s nothing special about him. I heard he¡¯s spoiled, rude, and arrogant.¡± ¡°Your point?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I better than him?¡± Erce read the insidious lust on the man¡¯s face. He grinned, disying it without filtration as if he never meant to hide it. ¡°What if he dies? You¡¯ll end up as a widow with a child. Even if your family retrieves you, you will remainbeled. A woman who chose the wrong man and ruined her own life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°At any rate, you¡¯ll roll in the mud, so why not stick to me?¡± Erce looked at Baron Wendelman Contar. He just stood there bearing no intentions of getting involved in this. Both Count Pasen and Jerome Pasen were of Bernhardt descent anyway. She found it all futile. Here, Erce was still a stranger. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°Not worth the hassle,¡± Erce replied. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You are just so arrogant and rude. It¡¯s funny that you¡¯d dare be so greedy as to covet me.¡± ¡°You dare, wench-¡± ¡°Someone who can¡¯t even voice theirints to my husband or my brother dares to act this way towards me.¡± She was seemingly addressing Jerome but understanding the meaning behind her words, Wendelman sent the infuriated Jerome out. The baron bowed his head as if apologizing for just sitting on the fence. However, Erce was not relieved. Erce realized that she was exhausted. Her belly grew day by day and so did her worries. As she was, she could not dy Duke¡¯s funeral indefinitely. However, to avoid future gossip, it was necessary for Harsen, the sessor, to hold the funeral himself. If Harsen dies, or if the family is taken over by the Count, what will happen to me? Her eyes darkened. ¡°He wille,¡± She said to herself in a gloomy mood. Time went by and it became difficult to ignore the count¡¯s demands. ¡°Why don¡¯t we hold the funeral now? I think my brother is already rotting away in his coffin.¡± Even the vassals who previously were strongly opposed to Count Pasen expressed their difiture. They all looked at Erce. Erce bit her inner lip. It was getting harder and harder to hold on. The count smiled amusedly, noticing her paleplexion. The creepy, screeching sound of old hinges rang through the stillness. The door opened and the sound of heavy footsteps made everyone around her gasp in unison. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Uncle.¡± The air froze at the sound of his low voice. An apathetic pair of eyes turned to Count Pasen. The count, who demanded to be the family¡¯s proxy, shut his mouth as if it never happened when the true heir returned. The count¡¯s countenance was stained with dismay. ¡°¡­ Harsen.¡± But the count could not remain silent for long when he saw the figure dragged by Harsen. It was Jerome Pasen. No¡­ To be exact, it was the cold, lifeless body of Jerome Pasen. Harsen dragged it like an inanimate object and threw it in front of the count. As the body fell with a thud, the count looked at his son in horror. ¡°I think you enjoyed yourself too much in my absence.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Kindly leave.¡± Harsen¡¯s voice was the dullest she¡¯s ever heard. There was nothing in it. No anger, no hatred, no betrayal¡ª he just spoke casually. The count eventually lost his temper. ¡°Harsen, this child is your flesh and blood. Even if you¡¯re not close¡­ Why! Why!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Harsen let out a dry exmation like someone who just had an epiphany. ¡°Are you saying this beast or bastard, whom I¡¯ve never met before, was my flesh and blood?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I only view people like him as filthy swine, greedy for others¡¯ possessions.¡± ¡°Harsen!¡± The count trembled and clenched his teeth. The veins on the whites of his eyes showed how angry he was. ¡°My eyes must be deceiving me then. A child of a human is a human being, and a child of a beast is a beast. To me, uncle looks like a beast.¡± ¡°¡­How could you? He was your brother.¡± ¡°So?¡± The count was dumbfounded at Harsen¡¯s nonchnce. ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s dangerous1,¡± said Harsen with a chilling smile. ¡°I will turn a blind eye this time, Uncle.¡± The count¡¯s gaze stayed on the man¡¯s expressionless face but slowly lowered. A well-forged de gleamed eerily in Harsen¡¯s hand. Upon seeing it, the Count, who was holding Jerome¡¯s body, slowly fell to his knees, ¡°I was wrong.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡­ I brazenly got greedy for a moment. Forgive me.¡± Harsen answered briefly, ¡°Go back and wait for your dismissal.¡± Unwittingly, the situation was resolved. Erce looked at the dead body lying in front of the count. As she traced his spilled blood, her eyes stopped at the tip of the sword Harsen was holding. Red blood was trickling down the de. A person was killed. In front of her. It was so surreal that Erce felt as if she were dreaming. She felt like everything was really a dream. Even Harsen. That¡¯s probably why she didn¡¯t faint even after losing consciousness 2. * * * Support ye¡¯ old turtle Footnotes
  1. Jerome is a potential threat to Harsen because he¡¯s his brother/cousin.
  2. From what I understood, losing her consciousness here means being in a dreamlike state.
Chapter 40 40. The Duke¡¯s funeral, which had been postponed indefinitely, was finally held. Erce, wearing a ck robe and covering her face with an opaque veil, watched the process in silence. Harsen was holding the funeral, maintaining a straight face all the time. Erce found it a little strange because he was too serene for a man who just lost his father. Certainly, the Duke was a difficult man to like, but he is still his father, so how could he not show any sadness at all? As if all this was to be expected, Harsen gradually carried out his duties as the sessor. Seeding the title at a young age must be taxing, but despite the difficulties, Harsen gained the loyalties of all his vassals and seeded to the position. Winter passed¡ªthe session process was so rapid that Harsen became Duke at the age of neen and Erce became Duchess at sixteen. No one objected to it. She felt a chill as she entered the empty room. Regardless, she took a step forward. Thump- Strangely, even the sound of her footsteps felt hollow. Erce slowly swept the half-open book on the table with her eyes. It was a book about Lenart¡¯snguage that she wanted to learn this time. Suddenly, she wondered why she should learn it at all. The vassals who acknowledged her as the representative of the family treated her like an outsider. No matter how hard she tried to persuade or refute them, Harsen¡¯s blood always ignored her opinions. But as soon as Harsen came, they knelt on their knees. When Harsen took over the title, they readily recognized Erce as the Duchess. An indescribable sense of despair overtook her. What am I to them? Am I a person or a possession of Harsen? In ordance with her family¡¯s values, she gained knowledge to increase her worth, but Erce unconsciously knew. Her value here was set by Harsen. Without Harsen¡¯s approval, no matter what she did, her efforts would be in vain. Then what happens if Harsen doesn¡¯t seek her? If he brought a mistress or if she doesn¡¯t have a son, would she lose her worth? Erce closed the half-open book. She couldn¡¯t get over her stupid thoughts and decided to quit. After all, she could do nothing here. Nothing at all. * * * ?????????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ¡ª ???????? ???? ??????????????????.?????? The year changed. It took me the whole night to give birth. Vicente. That¡¯s the name Harsen gave our child. * * * A few dayster, the Marquis died and Caron seeded him. * * * Naturally, the person who seeded to the title shortly after the death of his predecessor would be busy with public affairs. Harsen, who became the owner of the vast duchy, was hunted down by his rtives who sought after the position, so he executed them all. Among them were his father¡¯s brothers, his blood rtives, and, as if Harsen had nned it beforehand, they were convicted with all sorts of offenses and hanged for their crimes. Since everything was done legally, he avoided the stigma of killing his kin. That day, he ughtered his own flesh. It was cruel but in retrospect, it was not something iprehensible, so Erce closed her eyes and covered her ears. Despite his busy schedule, he sought the child and her and spent his spare time with them. Erce decided to be content with that. It was a spring day filled with warm sunlight after a cold winter had passed. The day hade when Harsen had to visit all over the fief and gain recognition from the vassals. It was a very ceremonial custom, but it was necessary to hold as their lord. Erce wanted to go with him, but Harsen dissuaded her, ¡°Stay with the child.¡± Vicente was still young and her body had not recovered, so it would be difficult for her to partake in a long journey. There was nothing wrong with what Harsen said, so Erce reluctantly agreed. He then departed to the fief and only Erce remained in therge mansion. ¡°The young master is currently sleeping,¡± The nanny smiled. Erce nced at her and at the child in her own arms. Now only a few months old, the child was small and fragile. He kept on crying until a while ago, but now he¡¯s sleeping very calmly. As she watched, Erce was subtly seized by a strange feeling. The hollow sound of her words reverberated through the gap between her lips. ¡°Why is he like this¡­¡± ¡­he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s my child. When the nanny asked what¡¯s wrong, she hurriedly swallowed her words. For a moment there, Erce was surprised at herself for thinking such a thing. She inwardly rebuked herself once and forcibly pulled the child into her arms. In the beginning, she was relieved that it was a son. She was happy to give Harsen a sessor. She was really happy when she felt his little weight in her arms. But why does the child in my arms feel so unfamiliar now? I¡¯m his mother. I gave birth to this child after ten months of difort. So then, why? Why¡­? Why can¡¯t I love him? My heart feels empty as if something¡¯s amiss. No matter what the child did, she felt nothing. Whether he cried,ughed, babbled, fell asleep, or stayed still. Happiness, joy, amazement¡ª nothing permeated Erce¡¯s heart. Erce couldn¡¯t recognize herself. Was I such a heartless and emotionless person? Even animals love their babies, but how can I be like this as a human? I¡¯m his mother. This is my baby. My own baby who inherited my clear blue eyes. But why can¡¯t I love him? A sense of guilt overtook her. Erce was distressed, so she stroked the child¡¯s head, hoping that everything would change once she felt his warmth. But her hand paused as she was caressing his ck hair. He looks like Harsen. The man that resembled the dark dawn sky. He would easily swallow any light in her. Engulfed, swallowed and erased¡ª eventually she became his possession. Does he think that too? Erce still couldn¡¯t read Harsen. When she thinks of him, she¡¯s sad, numb, lonely, and vain, yet strangely she couldn¡¯t let him go. The dazzling white flowers kept fluttering in her sight. ¡®¡­Erce.¡¯ The voice calling her in her sleep was sweet. It¡¯s unbelievable that it belonged to him. His face was often contorted from asional nightmares. She didn¡¯t know what to do, so she would simply hug him. Then, Harsen would open his eyes and look at her quietly. She also would look at him. Their eyes entangled in the darkness and he would embrace Erce softly. Then who was that man? The man with steel for blood. For the sake of every flower, every sweet voice, every gentle gesture, Erce didn¡¯t want to believe that it was the same man. But when she saw a son¡¯s corpse savagely thrown before the father, Erce for the first time realized just how ruthless and cruel that man was. How many people fell by his sword? She questioned things she never did before. He was a knight, the heir to the family, a man who always had to be hard-nosed and dignified in front of his subordinates. He was raised like that, so he must be used to it. Erce could not me Harsen. But, then will this child also grow up to be like that? A frozen heart like his father¡¯s, putting reason ahead, not showing a hint of humanpassion. Just like his father¡­ will he grow up to be the perfect sessor? Erce smiled bitterly. She also stopped holding the child. * * * While Harsen was out visiting the fief, she attended several banquets and tea parties. Her friends weed her and asked about her child. Her family and friends used to visit the mansion to see Vicente. She took the child and visited the marquisate several times. Caron had just seeded to the title, so he was busy and couldn¡¯t see her often, but instead, her mother and Eirene weed her and spent a pleasant time with her. Eshahilde blessed Erce¡¯s child with a letter as she couldn¡¯t leave the pce in such uncertain times. She felt like she returned to her old self after a long time. But unlike before, she felt a strangely twisted crack within her. She was anxious because she couldn¡¯t tell the cause. Erce looked at her arms. There was quite a bit of flesh left after giving birth to her child. She tried to control her diet to lose weight, but her figure was still far from what it used to be. People told her that she¡¯s slim, but she¡¯s not satisfied with her appearance. The doctor advised her against starving and to eat more. He said that she might experience more side effects since she gave birth with a rtively thinner body. Harsen thought simrly. However, she was frustrated because she couldn¡¯t tell if Harsen was being sincere. If he means it, why didn¡¯t he hold me even once after giving birth? Am I not beautiful anymore? Feeling miserable, Erce decided to bring a halt to her train of thoughts. When Harsen returned from the fief. Erce was afraid of facing him. While he was on the fief, I went out frequently. He must¡¯ve heard from his vassals. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t bring up the topic. Erce was anxious because she couldn¡¯t tell whether he was pretending to not know. It was a week before the party she had been waiting for; however, Harsen wanted her to stay with the baby. She was disappointed, but Erceplied. It wasn¡¯t a difficult demand. There was practically nothing she had to do. Since the nanny mostly looked after the child, Erce only had to take care of the child for a few hours and act as a mother. But Erce felt suffocated by even that much. When she held the baby in her arms, her whole body felt as if bound by chains. I¡¯m his mother. So why? She asked herself over and over again, but an answer never came back and the questions disappeared into thin air. Day after day, her guilt got stronger. Now, if I see my baby smiling, or crying, I don¡¯t do anything, no, I hate even his existence¡­ hah. She cut off her thoughts. * * * ?????????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ¡ª ???????? ???? ??????????????????.?????? Harsen had finished his inspection of the fief, yet he was busier than before. Although it was temporary, she heard that he would be promoted due to his military services in the Linus expedition and seeding the title of the duke. Even though she lived under the same roof, she rarely saw him. ¡°Has Harsen arrived by now?¡± Lianne, who was still young but had been serving her under Erce, answered with her head bowed, ¡°Well¡­ Today, the butler sent a message prohibiting the servants from leaving their rooms after sunset. So I don¡¯t really know any news about Master.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Clifton¡¯s message was likely to have been ordered by Harsen beforehand. In that case, she had no choice but to go to his office herself. Erce decided to get up and go there. ¡°His Excellency hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± At the guard¡¯s words, Erce could only turn back. As she walked through the empty, deste corridor, she heard amotion nearby. ¡°My Lord! Things went awry. The First Princess Consort has miscarried.¡± Erce paused at the corner of the corridor. Did I hear right? Sister had a miscarriage¡­ Just two months ago I heard the news of her pregnancy. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble.¡± Erce blinked her eyes slowly at the voice that followed. Harsen¡¯s voice, calling it trouble, was a little strange. To him, it¡¯s more like it was a pain in the ass¡­ ¡°How about the woman from the Roberts, the Second Princess Consort?¡± ¡°She gave birth to a boy.¡± ¡°Put someone on Bethel Damonshire.¡± ¡°I have put ady-in-waiting, Dalloy Vanessa.¡± ¡°We need more witnesses. Add a few more reliable people.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord. And I¡¯ve already prepared that as per yourmand.¡± The sound of footsteps began to grow closer. She should leave but her feet were frozen. Their voices continued. ¡°How about the Damonshire¡¯s spies?¡± ¡°All killed. Oh, I locked one up for interrogation. What should I do with him? He¡¯s a nobody but a noble, nheless. Albeit, without a title.¡± ¡°Kill him. And is the Marquis¡¯s messenger still here?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s reassessing the situation. He¡¯s a very careful man¡­¡± ¡°Oh, now he is? How cumbersome. Tell him to hurry up.¡± Their voices are getting closer. I have to go¡­ ¡°Your Excellency. He¡¯s right. Why the haste¡­¡± As the two men turned the corner, their voices stopped. ¡°¡­ You can go first,¡± Harsen ordered the vassal who was next to him. The vassal nced at Erce once, bowed his head, and walked past her to his own office. Harsen gradually narrowed the distance. Erce took a step back without realizing it. Perhaps because of that, Harsen¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. ¡°¡­Did you hear that?¡± ¡°My sister¡­ She had a miscarriage?¡± Harsen nodded to the small trembling voice. He seemed a little embarrassed about this situation. But Erce had no time to care about it. Eshahilde had a miscarriage. I feel like it was only a few days ago that she was happy to have a baby. What do you mean by miscarriage? Erce saw Harsen. He didn¡¯t show a hint of sadness. Only then did she realize it. This man would hide it even if he were bleeding. ¡°Soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon.¡± So wait a little bit. After saying that, Harsen briefly kissed her forehead. What¡¯s the end of it all? Once again, Erce closed her eyes and ears. Ignorance was bliss. * * * ?????????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ¡ª ???????? ???? ??????????????????.?????? Reminder to support the author. Her books don¡¯t cost much. The Flower Dances and Wind Sings If you like my trantion, support me on my Kofi Chapter 42 42.Chapter 3. The happiness was ephemeral. Deep down they knew, but instead, they chose to repeatedly erase and turn away from the truth. No one would say it out loud first. So, they chose to live in a precarious peace that could be shattered at any moment. The memories that were engraved with happiness disappeared, and the beautiful memories became faded illusions. An illusion of a peaceful life, false happiness, pointless serenity. Everything that had been keeping them together began to crumble. A small wave breaks a sandcastle, a stone breaks a ss castle, and in the end, all that remains is the shabby truth. ¡°Have¡­¡± a thin voice scattered across the silence. ¡°Have you ever tried to understand me?¡± a question she¡¯d never asked before. At one point, Erce had considered herself his property and could not ask Harsen for anything, let alone his understanding. Because he was a knight of the country, the king who reigned the family, an absolute. It was a luxury to ask for such a man¡¯s understanding. ¡°You never did.¡± He wouldn¡¯t know why she was like that then. He wouldn¡¯t even know why he had to understand her. Of course he wouldn¡¯t, because he had never been in a position to be understood, or to understand others. ¡°When you faced me, all you did was freeze up and try to appease me. My reason for doing those things¡­ have you ever tried to truly understand me?¡± Erce burst into tears at his usual silence. ¡°What am I to you?¡± What do I mean to Harsen? Am I just a woman he¡¯s cohabitating with, a possession, or a product of the guilt he created? ¡°Did it just seem like nothing but grumbling from a woman who had never suffered before? Because I was always happy, always smiling, always understanding?¡± The resentment that had built up within her was rushing out in a raging wave. The hatred that she had buried poured out like a heavy shower. Tears were flowing endlessly. The streams of water flowing down her cheeks were burning hot. Erce stared at Harsen, who was still silent. ¡°For me¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­you were the only one I could lean on.¡± Father, mother, Eshahilde, Caron, none of them. Father was bedridden, Mother was looking after Father, Eshahilde was with His Majesty, and Caron had his family. They were a family, but they all had their own personal boundaries, which Erce could not intervene in. She really only had Harsen at the time. ¡®Please hold me.¡¯ I was afraid that he¡¯d never hold me, so I asked desperately. ¡®Think of your body.¡¯ He had gently refused. Only now did Erce understand why he hadn¡¯t held her. He had heard from the doctor about how weak and frail her body had be after giving birth. Did he think that he should not hold me carelessly? But that didn¡¯t matter to me then¡­ She had always chosen the best. ¡°I only had you,¡± she uttered, word by word. A confession she had never made but he had always understood. He was a knight, so it was his duty to go out to war. He was busy because he had to seed to the title. With all of that, he had to take care of the fief and watch the other knights, so he was responsible for many people. Yet he would find her, look after her, and spend time with her. So, he had never neglected her. But he just couldn¡¯t focus on her alone. Erce had understood, so she hadn¡¯tined. It was a political marriage anyway, and he fulfilled his duties towards Erce. He had crowned Eshahilde, became the backbone of Caron, and all the while had maintained the prestige of Visaride. All of Erce¡¯s wishes hade true by marrying Harsen. So wishing for more would just be greedy. At some point, however, the continued understanding became a wound, and the wound burned, festered, and finally burst. ¡°I know that you and I are of different genders, have different roles, different living environments, different positions, and different perspectives. And I also know one person can never fully understand another.¡± He still isn¡¯t speaking to me. ¡°I know you don¡¯t fully understand me, just as I do not fully understand you. I know. I know you were busy back then, and that you did enough for me¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But what should I do if I¡¯m still hurt? What should I do if I still resent you?¡± Because understanding doesn¡¯t make the sadness go away. I shouldn¡¯t have wished for more, but I kept wanting something from him. Is it because I was alone for long? I wish you love me. I want to be loved. I want to fall in love. Down the line, I desired his heart. Even though I knew he would never give it away. Even though I knew all I had to do was ask, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to make such a request because of his refusal the other day. If I was rejected any more, I would feel so ashamed that I would crumble. Erce had suppressed the desire that had sprung up day after day and had stifled her greed. It will fade away with time. Time will take care of it. I believed so. But the more I suppressed my desire, stifled my greed, the more something started leaking out, as if there was a hole in the corner of my heart. In the end, nothing but an empty void remained. She looked at the man in front of her. What are you thinking? I still can¡¯t tell. For a moment, she thought that all of this had been in vain. It¡¯s no use yelling and ming him now for not understanding me. Too much time has passed to go back to those days and pour out my suppressed emotions. Even now, she could tell that much by looking at Harsen¡¯s motionless eyes. He would never understand her. She calmed down from her intense emotions. Her emotions, which had previously dominated her, died out, bringing autumn to her heart. This emotional begging won¡¯t work in front of him. Sadly, that¡¯s just how this man is. ¡°What makes Vicente¡¯s marriage to the Garten¡¯s daughter any different from ours?¡± It¡¯s already history. Erce realized that it was no use ming Harsen now. Harsen was her choice, and since the choice was her own, it was a wound she now had to endure. However, their wounds hadsted for too long. It was hard to turn back now. But Vicente still has a chance. The same mistakes shall not be repeated. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I did an excellent job. And I know it¡¯s pathetic to say that now. But I don¡¯t wish that for him, as the boy¡¯s mother. I just don¡¯t want Vicente to live like us. I just hope they don¡¯t need to tear each other apart because they are bound together by a sense of obligation. I want him to be with someone he loves¨C¡± ¡°What is it like to live like us?¡± interrogated the man, who had been quietly watching like an observer. The strangely calm voice froze the surrounding air. The atmosphere changed in an instant, and Erce paused. As if mocking, the man¡¯s lips curled slightly, ¡°To be the best choice for each other?¡± ¡°Harsen.¡± ¡°The best.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­best.¡° Harsen ruminated on the words she had used for a while, then smiled despondently, ¡°Every time I hear that I feel like I¡¯m being mmed into the mud.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How easy for you to say.¡± His voice sounded unfamiliar, different from usual. No anger, no criticism, no sarcasm, just resignation. Just in resignation. ¡°You, do you know how I feel¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The best, those words, how many times have I heard¡­¡± he chose his usual silence instead ofpleting his words. He closed his eyes, trying to suppress his anger. Beside him, his hand formed a fist, shaking heavily. Erce couldn¡¯t say anything seeing his disheveled state. She couldn¡¯t fathom the situation. ¡­ Why? He¡¯s angry, definitely. He seems angry at the words ¡®Best choice¡¯. I don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s angry about. I think I missed the context of the conversation somewhere, but I can¡¯t figure out where it came from. Confused, she reached out to Harsen. Opening his closed eyes, Harsen blocked Erce¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­Harsen.¡± The disorganized figure from before was gone, and now there was a man looking at her with cool eyes, as if he had put back his mask. He studied Erce for a moment, and slowly opened his lips, ¡°Yes. Just like you said. Like us¨C¡° ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­without love.¡± Why does it sound so painful, even though it¡¯s his usual emotionless voice? ¡°Isn¡¯t that how everyone lives?¡± Do they? Do other people also live like Harsen and me? Right now, just looking at Harsen made her heart ache. He pretended not to, but he looked exhausted too. Being in a rtionship that hurts each other. I used to believe that other people lived like that too, but now I don¡¯t know. How can they live in such a stifling rtionship? ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Vicente should be an exception.¡± Even though the monotonous voice had no power, she somehow felt crushed by it. Erce replied a little slowly, ¡°¡­He¡¯s your child too.¡± ¡°So, did Vicente refuse it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Erce was at a loss for words. Of course Vicente hadplied with it. He was the product of his heartless parents. ¡°He should put love first, you said?¡± Suddenly, his gaze without a hint of warmth looked familiar and sad. Likewise, a voicecking warmth continued, ¡°Just like you chose me as the best choice for your family, his choice is best for our family, which is why he isn¡¯t saying anything, is he? If he isn¡¯t saying anything, then it¡¯s not your concern. If he¡¯s dissatisfied, tell him toe himself.¡± ¡°That child doesn¡¯t know anything because that¡¯s how you raised him.¡± ¡°Fifteen is not the age to know nothing. He¡¯s not too young to make a judgment by himself. If he hated it so much, he should¡¯ve defied my will. If he¡¯s a pathetic man who doesn¡¯t have the courage to do even that, I¡¯d be rather disappointed.¡± ¡°Harsen.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t like my ways, why didn¡¯t you raise him using your own methods? You were the one who didn¡¯t want to, but now youe and say this¡­¡± Harsen paused for a moment, then ended by saying, ¡°I think we¡¯re done talking, so let¡¯s call it a day.¡± Erce pulled her lower lip at his attitude of cutting the conversation with her. She obviously had more to say, but he clearly wanted to hear no more. After finding the reason by himself, he returned to Vicente¡¯s issue and cut her off. He¡¯s always like that. He¡¯s like a solid wall I can¡¯t break through. Even though he¡¯s angry, he won¡¯t tell me the reason for his anger. Tears welled up from her trembling heart. Why aren¡¯t you giving me a single word of truth? Why are you still so difficult? If it weren¡¯t for this¡­ I could¡¯ve loved you. Those hard times of the past, when Harsen had sent Erce down to Villene and resigned from the Knights Order, going back and forth between the distant capital and Villene. He would take care of Erce in Villene, and Vicente in the capital. When the First Prince, whom he supported, ascended to the throne, Harsen decided to resign in a state where he was expected to receive endless glory. But when he had conveyed his intention, all the vassals objected. Yet, he held on and continued. Only for me. Therefore, Erce couldn¡¯t me Harsenpletely. His asional kindness amidst the cruelty of all this lessened her hatred. The man who made me like this held me in his arms,forted and sced me. That¡¯s how I could live on. He felt guilty towards her, she resented him. Erce finally realized that she had been foolish. I should¡¯ve stood up on my own. By leaning on Harsen and relying on him, I couldn¡¯t learn how to survive on my own. I closed my eyes, covered my ears, and pretended to be oblivious of everything. I never questioned his actions. It was highly ignorant of me. Why did I realize this just now? What possessed me to hold back myself to this extent? What came over me to live a life covered with false happiness within his fence? The final stream flowed down Erce¡¯s cheek. ¡°I was foolish.¡± White flowers fluttered in front of her eyes like butterflies. ¡°That time¡­ I should have ended things.¡± The sound of the wind under the night sky lingered in her ears. *** Hi, I¡¯m back with the updates. My lovely pseudo-editor leafwateralien13 has retired due to her busy schedule. I¡¯ll really miss our time together. I enjoyed trashing the FL with her, gasping andmenting on every little thing. Badmouthing the author for jumping perspectives. I got so used to her help and now feel lonely knowing nobody will read my frustratedments or be annoyed with me. I missed you and will miss you in the future too T_T Luckily, another kind soul offered to edit 5 chapters urgently. Bless the pluperfect angel XD TL;DR: My editor retired hence, there were no updates. Support me on Kofi Chapter 43 43. He slowly gazed at the woman in front of him. The woman who was the embodiment of all of the light in the whole world. For the first time ever, I desperately desired something. For the first time in his life, he had used the word ¡®son¡¯ in front of his father, begging him for an ounce of sympathy. ¡®It¡¯s a family with many enemies. Don¡¯t ruin your future for just a girl1.¡¯ ¡®As you said, she¡¯s just a girl.¡¯ He begged and begged and begged until his father had reluctantly agreed, perhaps because he had taken pity on him. I didn¡¯t know why I wanted her so badly. Eurypit¨¨. Even though he knew what they meant, he didn¡¯t know why he wanted to send them. I just wanted to keep her by my side. As time went on, he began to realize what he felt for Erce. It began with Jerome Pasen. ¡®Pardon me for saying this, but Jerome Pasen, that man has shamed your wife before.¡¯ He could not understand why his usually unperturbed insides became so furious at Count Pasen¡¯s petty tricks. Those words twisted his stomach, as if his blood was flowing backwards. Without hesitation, he sliced the neck of one of his own blood. And for the first time, he realized the emotions he felt for the woman. But he ignored them. Arrogantly, he shunned his own heart. Until I saw her crumbling in front of my eyes. From then on, Erce cried incessantly. Just like now. Will she be crying again? Will she be crying, sobbing, despairing and crumbling just like then? In front of me? How many times has it been? It¡¯s been so many times that I¡¯ve lost count. ¡®Have you ever tried to understand me?¡¯ She asks me if I ever tried to understand her? There was one reason why he couldn¡¯t say yes. He didn¡¯t understand her. She gave herself up for the sake of her noble family. As she wished, I raised her sister to the throne, supported her brother, and saved her family¡¯s reputation. His power, his honor, his military achievements, they were all dedicated to her family. Yet, when asked why she¡¯s shriveling and withering away, she just closed her mouth. I felt stuffy because I couldn¡¯t tell why she was losing her vitality day by day. What¡¯s giving her a hard time? Why is she crying? What more can I do to stop her from crying? ¡®Please tell me what you want.¡¯ ¡®Nothing.¡¯ ¡®What do you want me to do?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t want anything.¡¯ When pressed for an answer, she¡¯d always just say, ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ or, ¡®It¡¯s just strange¡¯, and repeat ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯. And the end was tears. What on earth should I understand? I love you. I knew that she didn¡¯t love me, but for the sake of being selfish, I still wanted to tell her that. However, if I tell that to a woman who suffers from not being able to love her son, and grieves for not being able to resent me, she will suffer trying to love me. I was afraid that she¡¯d cry like that again. I was afraid that she¡¯d beat herself up again. Thus, the fleeting truth could never be spoken I love you. I was getting tired, so I thought I¡¯d say it without much thought. Then she answered, ¡®I love you too¡¯. For her beloved family. Because of her responsibilities as a Bernhardt¡¯s wife. She will suffer not being able to love me, yet will continue to whisper such words. She is a woman who will do that. However, I was willing to live like that even if I felt mocked, deceived or tormented by her false confession. ¡®I like you.¡¯ Until I heard that. A fleeting confession, thoughtlessly spoken in an empty voice. I felt like my stomach was twisting up. I felt like I had been shoved into the mud, and was falling down into an endless abyss. He felt such emotions for the first time in his life. Even when his father had pushed him to the extreme to test him, saying he could always abandon him, he had never felt the emotions he had experienced by her empty words. Misery. An emotion I had been unfamiliar with before. Only then did he realize. How much this woman, who he had considered a mere girl2, could hold and shake him up. How her words could turn his life upside down. When she cried, at first he was angry, then anxious, and finally anguished. I love you. A trifling truth ¡®I like you.¡¯ was buried in vain lies. ¡®I like you.¡¯ Without knowing how crazy I was to those words, she gradually began saying those words like a habit. ¡®I like you, Harsen.¡¯ It was like one word was able to solve everything, and I let myself be fooled even though I knew that her insignificant confession was a lie. ¡®You know.¡¯ She always says that I know. It¡¯s a little funny. How would I know something she doesn¡¯t even know herself? ¡®You know.¡¯ That¡¯s what she¡¯d always say. ¡®You know,¡¯ with a pleasant voice. ¡®You know, you¡¯re my best choice.¡¯ If so, who¡¯s the next best person? Would she stop saying that if I trampled over and killed every single of her ¡®bests¡¯? ¡®I should have ended things.¡¯ She said in a weary voice, as if she hadid down everything. I should have ended things. Those words rang in his ears once more, like an auditory hallucination, ravaging him over and over again. Her tears, which had been quietly flowing down as if she had yielded, slowly stopped. Facing her empty blue eyes, everything that had previously been supporting him died. Just like you, I wonder, too. Should we have finished things then? I thought so for a moment. Even though I know I can¡¯t let you go. Harsen watched as Erce slowly retreated. Before their gazes could be deeply entangled, Erce turned around and left his vicinity. Without realizing it, his gaze followed her swollen and red foot until she left his sight. * * * Erce, who had pushed the door open, froze on the spot. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Vicente stood right in front of her. As she watched him, her past guilt once again engulfed her. Even so, Vicente¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t contain anything like contempt or disdain, something that did not weigh down the severity of her sin. What have I done? How did I neglect this child for so many years? What on earth was I thinking¡­ How foolish have I been? She smiled bitterly at herself. She was neither a good wife nor a good mother. She couldn¡¯t stand those difficult times and had ended up breaking down. Her burden had been shared by Harsen and Vicente. Another stream of water oveid the dry tear marks. I was so contemptible, so detestable, I hate myself for that. Heartless wench, evil witch, a selfish bitch3. She had projected the wounds she had received onto Vicente. To an innocent child, who did nothing but be born. She wished to disappear if she could. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to face Vicente. But she couldn¡¯t confront Harsen either. She didn¡¯t deserve to stand in front of either of them. So, Erce smiled with all her might at Vicente, ¡°Next time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it next time.¡± At the end of the sentence, Erce left as if she were running away. * * * The woman smiled habitually. Does she realize how distorted her smile is? He saw a woman staggering, with her back towards him. As she leaned against the wall, her legs trembled pitifully, barely taking one step at a time. Yet she did not stop. Is she weak or strong? Her steps were very slow because of her swollen foot. At that speed, Vicente easily matched Erce¡¯s footsteps. He had thought nothing of it. He just wondered how far she could go. Finally, thest stop of her slow pace was at the door of her room. Vicente smirked. The ce she ran away to was the bedroom after all. That¡¯s the only ce she can escape from Father and me. Even if she was trying to escape, it was in the castle, in the end, she was still within the palm of Harsen¡¯s hand. Ultimately, those matters were all trivial, pointless. The woman who opened the door as if about to copse disappeared. Vicente stopped in front of the closed door. As he concentrated, he could hear her crying. What¡¯s so sad about it? I¡¯ve been standing here for a while, and I don¡¯t think the sobbing will stop any time soon. He unwittingly swept his face with one hand. Vicente was as troubled by Erce as his father. She had never greeted him before, but one day she suddenly came to the training grounds and patted him on the shoulder. The emotion he had felt that day was really strange. When the door opened and a person who usually acted as if she never existed appeared, he mistook her for a hallucination. As he continued to focus on training, thinking she would disappear, a maid approached him. Lianne, was it? ¡®Madam wishes to see you for a moment.¡¯ Only then did Vicente realize that Erce¡¯s appearance was not a hallucination. Vicente was not used to the woman holding her hands together as she faced him. Except for dinner, they had only met several times while passing by, because they lived in the same space. But that day, I felt a disparity in the appearance of the woman. He had offhandedly assumed that maybe it was because the setting had changed. But Erce¡¯s entricity did not end that day. Her gaze towards Vicente was no longer cold, and her tone gradually softened. As a matter of fact, he still felt no emotion towards her. There was some strangeness, but his heart was still arid. I don¡¯t know what it is, but she must need me for something. I used to think that. At first, I thought that it was not strange because we both were using each other, and so I had calcted the pros and cons. But increasingly, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Erce was treating him sincerely. She was showing kindness. The warmth I was never given. Vicente was embarrassed that he had actually sensed it in her. It was since then that I despised that woman. It started with ¡®Now¡¯4. Why are you like this now? What are you trying to do now? Now5 that I¡¯vee to hate you. Now? Now?! Next was anger. You had neglected me, shamelessly, without even considering that I was a child. You heartlessly abandoned me. He found everything about Erce ridiculous. But what was more ridiculous was himself. At some point, he couldn¡¯t cut her off. He wondered why he couldn¡¯t turn away. To just throw her away like she did to him. He could just throw her away, over and over again until the fragile woman copsed on her own. But he couldn¡¯t do it. Why? Is it because she¡¯s my mother? Isn¡¯t this too unfair? I¡¯ve been discarded so many times and I can¡¯t even pay back? It was maddeningly unfair, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. He was dumbfounded by himself. Blood was meaningless to him. So even the blood rtionship with Erce meant nothing to Vicente. It shouldn¡¯t have meant anything. It should¡¯ve been nothing. Son. But as soon as he heard that, Vicente realized that the word was etched inside him in some form or another. Heughed inwardly. Son. That word¡­ Is it so easy for you to say? How can you speak it so casually? How can you smile with such an innocent look? And how can I not hate that word? Vicente couldn¡¯t stand his own absurd behavior. How is this any different than being a bastard6? Clearly, something somewhere was very off. ¡­ Mother. Why are you my mother? She had already lost her qualification to be one. A beautiful, noble and beloved woman. That was why she only cared about herself. A woman who was selfish through and through. Such was his mother. So now she doesn¡¯t deserve to use the word ¡®mother¡¯. I wish she treated me this way from the beginning, so why now? As time went by, his feelings for Erce became increasinglyplicated. Do I despise her? Yes. Do I loathe her? Yes. Do I feel angry towards her? Yes. Do I hate her? Yes. Do I resent her? Yes. Do I pity her¡­ I guess I do. Then what is it? This weird, crazy, hard-to-define thing¡­ I don¡¯t know. He gave up answering this time as well[efn_note]Refer to chapter 29, Vicente¡¯s perspective. He uses a simr sentence there too, haha.[/efn_note]. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Right now, I just don¡¯t want you to cry. * * * Harsen¡¯s perspective is always been my favorite to trante. Vicente right after that. All in all, it was good chapter to trante. Support me on my Kofi~ Footnotes
  1. He uses ¡®gyejib¡¯ which isn¡¯t a very respectful way to address a woman. It could be tranted to ¡®wench¡¯ as well as ¡®bitch¡¯. And then Harsen reiterates the same word.
  2. Check footnote 1
  3. All three of the words have ¡®nyon¡¯ with them which is a derogatory way of addressing a woman, usually meaning ¡®bitch, slut or whore¡¯. But I wanted to have fun so I used different words.
  4. Refer chapter 7, Vicente¡¯s perspective.
  5. ¡®Ijae waseo¡¯ The same word is being repeated over and over. I tranted it a bit differently in chapter 7 to match the context but it¡¯s the same word as then. You¡¯ll see Vicente use this word often.
  6. He calls himself ??? (gaesaekki), literally meaning son of a dog/bitch.
Chapter 44 44. Some time had passed. As he hoped, the cries from the other side had gradually subsided. The strong sobs faded and soon disappeared. Did she fall asleep? She¡¯ll get sick if she keeps on crying so much with that scrawny body of hers. I¡¯d rather she falls asleep out of exhaustion. The surroundings fell calm as soon as the sounds disappeared. I guess she¡¯s really asleep. Vicente turned back soon after. While on his way, he suddenly stopped walking, feeling a presence. When he identified the other, Vicente briefly bowed his head, ¡°She fell asleep.¡± Harsen gave no answer, his empty eyes glued elsewhere. Finally, the heartless man moved his lips, ¡°Her foot.¡± He said only two words, but it was clear what he meant. ¡°¡­When she heard the news, she hurried into the carriage and ended up injuring herself.¡± Only then did his eyes shift to Vicente. ¡°Call the physician.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll inform Clifton.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Harsen¡¯s eyes were still sunken. Vicente was not used to such a look on his father. He felt that the stubborn wall surrounding him had been torn down a little. Vicente knew it was because of his mother. Harsen, who was relentless to others, showed a milder attitude toward Erce, although she would never know. In a way, it was natural for her to not know. It was a subtle change that only someone who knew how Harsen usually was would notice. As he got to know Erce, Vicente felt there was much she didn¡¯t know about. It¡¯s a wonder how she lived here so peacefully on her own, without a care about the world, as if there was an invisible barrier around her. Does mother even know that Bernhardt¡¯s noble neutrality has long been broken, and how many political opponents Father has had to deal with? In this invisible fight, he had been covered in blood, lost his men, and had ended up bing the sole target of the wrath of the many people who had fallen by his hands. Damonshire, Robert, Garian, Ludus, Chestian. From the elites that were difficult to defeat, to the small nobles who supported them. Yet, the honor was never his. Everything went back to Visaride. I couldn¡¯t understand Father¡¯s motives for all this when I first found out. I wondered if Visaride had something on him. But now I know that¡¯s not the case. Vicente was amazed that a man devoid of humanity possessed such feelings. I couldn¡¯t believe he was being swayed by a woman whocked the power to do any of this herself. How strange. There¡¯s no way people would¡¯ve already forgotten how he oppressed them with his strength. It may not seem like an issue to him, but judging from the results, you could tell that it was overkill. Perhaps the alliance with Garten had something to do with that. Vicente addressed the man still staring at him, ¡°Do you need the Gartens?¡± Vicente didn¡¯t care who he married. He lived just like how most nobles lived. I never wanted happiness in the first ce. Which was why heplied. Harsen looked at Vicente with strange eyes. His reply was a littlete. ¡°¡­I wonder.¡± Vicente was a little puzzled by that, but he didn¡¯t ask anymore. He knew that his father wouldn¡¯t answer his question anyway. ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect me.¡± With those words, Vicente passed by Harsen. For a while, the man¡¯s gaze was fixed on the boy who looked like him. After staring at his son with a mysterious gaze, he then turned his eyes towards the sound of footstepsing from far away. ¡°Oh¡­¡± She was Erce¡¯s beloved maid. When Harsen only stared at her, Lianne bowed her head, ¡°I was afraid Madam might befortable sleeping without changing into her nightgown¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Lianne¡¯s eyes trembled, darting in all directions. ¡­ But I¡¯m the dresser servant. She kept these words to herself. She knew that Erce was asleep, so she had purposely chosen clothes that were easy to change into. It wasn¡¯t a particrly difficult task, but it was not a worthy task for a nobleman. Lianne looked at the nightgown in her hands and pondered for a moment before handing it over to Harsen. The man entered the bedroom with the nightdress in his hand. He spotted her curled up on the bed, as if she were asleep. The man sat on the bed when his eyes shifted to her swollen foot. As he stared, he slowly stroked her foot. Judging from the degree of swelling, the pain was unlikely to stop until tomorrow. Her body didn¡¯t move in the slightest, as she was deep in sleep. Even her breathing was inaudible, as if she was dead. As he looked at the tired woman¡¯s face, he saw her eyes twitching, as if disturbed by something. Her neck looked ufortable, and when he took off the scarf she was wearing, he saw the sweat drops that had umted there. Seems like she was wearing this all day. She went through quite the trouble. She¡¯s always been sensitive to both heat and cold. The man who was removing the sweat suddenly came to a halt. He realized why she was wearing a scarf in this heat. Harsen slowly rubbed on the red patches. His hand remained there for a while, then he sighed deeply and began to undress her. * * * The morning sun shone down on her. Erce contorted her face and opened her eyes. What time is it? She thought as soon as she opened her eyes. Judging by the intensity of the sunlight, it was well past morning. Erce then realized that she had been asleep for quite a long time. As she woke up, yesterday¡¯s events slowly flowed in. First, she remembered Harsen, then Vicente. Remembering the part where she ran away, Erce tightly shut her eyes. However, the faint afterimage gradually became more distinct. Finding it in vain, Erce opened her eyes again. She had slept so well that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep again. Erce slowly rose to her feet. Surprisingly, her body felt rejuvenated. Only then did she notice that her dress had changed. Her ufortable dress had been changed into a nightgown. Was it Lianne? She thought for a moment, but her eyes shifted toward the noiseing from the nearby door. She heard a knock. ¡°Madam, are you awake?¡± It was Lianne¡¯s voice. ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± When Erce replied, Lianne carefully opened the door and stopped. ¡°I heard you sprained your foot, so I brought the physician¡­¡± Lianne paused when she saw that Erce¡¯s expression was dyed with embarrassment. Roughly aware of her situation, Lianne stopped the physician who was about to follow in, ¡°It seems Madam hasn¡¯t woken up yet, so could youe back a bitter?¡± The physician quietly nodded and went back. He must have known that it was terribly disrespectful to see ady who had not yet dressed up. As soon as she saw that the physician had turned his back, Lianne closed the door and approached Erce. Seeing Lianne¡¯s expression, Erce smiled briefly, ¡°I guess it¡¯s swollen quite a bit.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, a little.¡± ¡°Of course it has, since I cried so much. Now I¡¯m embarrassed to face people.¡± Surely her appearance now would stop any passer-by on their feet. She thought to at least erase the now dry tear marks, so Lianne brought water to wash Erce¡¯s face. Her eyes were still swollen, but she looked much better. Saying that she felt a bit refreshed, Erce smiled a bit longer than before. ¡°Did you change my clothes? Thank you, as always.¡± Lianne wondered how to respond to Erce¡¯s question. She hesitated for a minute, then lowered her gaze and said in a small voice, ¡°¡­ The Lord.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It was the Lord who did that.¡± Erce¡¯s expression stiffened at Lianne¡¯s words. ¡°¡­ I see.¡± Harsen¡­ murmured Erce nkly. Maybe he stopped by after she fell asleep. But we have a dresser servant. It¡¯s too low a job for him to do. Even though she was embarrassed, when she thought of Harsen, her heart ached, as if squeezed by a stone. Erce said with a faint breath, ¡°¡­ You must do it for me next time. It¡¯s inappropriate for an important person to do something like that.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Lianne knew that if Harsen demanded it again, she would have no choice but toply, but she replied obediently for now. ¡°When should I call the physician?¡± ¡°Tell him that I don¡¯t need treatment.¡± ¡°What? But¡­¡± Erce shook her head. She wanted to be alone without seeing anyone. Perhaps she read her expression, so Lianne remained quiet. Erce was about to order Lianne but stopped. She had a sudden rush of thought. She realized that this was the only ce she could be alone. This small space, separated from the outside by a thin door, was where she could bepletely alone. Wherever she went, there was always someone apanying her. She was used to it, but for some reason, it felt suffocating now. Suddenly, she had an urge to go out. Alone, without anyone keeping a watch on her. Erce rose to her feet. * * * Wendelman Contar stared at thedy in front of him. He found it unbelievable that this woman who was usually bright, ran crying out of Harsen¡¯s office yesterday. Nevertheless, her face was still bewitchingly beautiful, so Wendelmanughed inwardly. A woman who could do nothing on her own except being pretty. She didn¡¯t suit his master at all. She was always an eyesore to not just Wendelman but also the other vassals. He responded sternly to her request from a little while ago, ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Her eyes trembled slightly. She looked sideways and spoke quietly, ¡°¡­Baron.¡± Her clearke-colored eyes were desperate, but without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he once again refused. ¡°If you want to go out, you must be apanied by an attendant.¡± She visited mete in the morning, asking to go out without an attendant. He found it absolutely ridiculous. Should a danger befall on her, the vassals would have to take responsibility for it. ¡°I just want to get some fresh air. Nobledies and their daughters go around alone because the capital has good security. Everything will be fine.¡± ¡°The other day, I informed you through a maid that a trafficking ring had been caught in the capital.¡± Most of the bad news was filtered before they reached her. However, he went out of his way to inform her of this news in particr, in hopes that she would stay obediently in the mansion. From the vassals¡¯ point of view, Erce was quite the troublesome person. Wendelman didn¡¯t care what she did or what kind of danger she faced, but he still had to keep an eye on her. Erce¡¯s exposure to danger was akin to a disaster for them. No one would dare to go after a woman like the duchess, but Wendelman did not want to take any risks. Can¡¯t she just stay put? He truly wished that she would remain still. ¡°Baron Contar. Howe I can¡¯t¡­even for just a little while?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but no. There¡¯s no guarantee that nothing will happen in the meantime¡­¡± Bang-! The door was mmed open and Baroness Contar entered. Wendelman sighed deeply at the sight of his wife. Unlike how she entered, the baroness bowed her back politely, ¡°Greetings to the Duchess. It has been quite a while.¡± ¡°¡­Nice to meet you, Baroness,¡± Erce smiled awkwardly. Baroness Contar aided in the household affairs at the mansion. Well, it was more like she was in charge of it. In the past too, she had performed the duties of the Duchess, so all Erce did was approve the documents the baroness brought. Feeling small in front of the baroness, Erce blushed with embarrassment. The baroness smiled kindly and said to her, ¡°May I borrow this man for a moment? I¡¯ll bring him back to you soon.¡± ¡°Dear.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± She dragged Wendelman away as if she had no intention of getting permission in the first ce. What¡¯s going on? Erce tilted her head. * * * ?????????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ¡ª ???????? ???? ??????????????????.?????? Support me on my Kofi~ Chapter 45 45. ¡°Let her go.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Wendelman¡¯s face crumpled in anger at the baroness¡¯s words. Apparently, she had been eavesdropping on their conversation through the slightly open door. Wait, then she shouldn¡¯t have mmed open the door. She deliberately did that so that I would listen to her. Unsurprisingly, she was scowling at Wendelman. ¡°She¡¯s a pitiful woman.¡± ¡°Pitiful, you say. It seems she¡¯s rather eager to abandon her son and have fun elsewhere.¡± Wendelman¡¯s sarcasm made the baroness frown. ¡°Was it not you guys who prevented Madam from getting deeply involved in the duchy¡¯s matters in the first ce?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°When I first heard of her, I heard she was a brilliant woman. That¡¯s why even the strict duke let her be. But you guys stopped her from getting heavily involved with the duchy. And you didn¡¯t stop there. By telling her that she didn¡¯t have to do that much, and that she could just do what she had been assigned, you guys only allowed the Duchess to do petty chores.¡± Wendelman was speechless because what the baroness said was true. But how can one trust her? A woman from outside the family. Their doubts had been perfectly reasonable. Above all, Wendelman did it because the previous duke didn¡¯t want her to do anything major. Suddenly, events of the past flowed into Wendelman¡¯s mind. ¡®Sir, I heard that the reason for this year¡¯s low harvest in the southwest Bernhardt duchy was because of the flood. How much relief funds are you going to allocate? I think this amount should suffice¡­¡¯ ¡®This matter is not something Madam should involve herself in. Pay it no mind.¡¯ ¡®Oh¡­ is that so? Excuse me, then. Forgive me, Sir, but I guess I¡¯m not familiar with the Bernhardt family customs yet. I thought I had something to do because Harsen was busy.¡¯ ¡®Did you help the Marquis like that too, perhaps?¡¯ ¡®My father used to ask my opinions on what to do. I¡¯ve never heard him disapprove of them.¡¯ The 16-year-old girl turned around, scratching her neck in embarrassment. After staring at her back for a while, he began to read out the documents that Erce had brought. They were unprofessional, and the circumstances she considered were quite crude. However, what surprised Wendelman was that the amount she proposed was much closer than he expected to the target the vassals had agreed to. However, it meant that she knew the extent of the damage which seemed to indicate that she got help from her family. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t think highly of her when I thought that Visaride was involved. Wendelman frowned as he remembered the past. Come to think of it, she wasn¡¯t like this from the beginning. She was pretty clever for a sixteen-year-old. ¡°You only assigned basic tasks to a woman who wanted to be cherished. And that too, as little as possible. Why? Because Madam was smart. Were you afraid that she could be a Visaride spy?¡± ¡°Even so, it was the Duchess who ceased to work in the end. Who knows, maybe that¡¯s her true self.¡± However, this was all in the past. That woman eventually let go of everything. Even her own son. I was dumbfounded. How could she neglect her child like that? In Wendelman¡¯s view, she was irredeemable. Because of us, the family¡¯s prestige grew day by day, and at a young age, she had risen to the status of the duchess. Even the first child she gave birth to was a boy. Besides, her husband isn¡¯t going around, how blissful a life she has. Wendelman and the others could not understand Erce. The baroness snorted at Wendelman¡¯s words. ¡°Did you say her true self? Did you think this family had no effect on the Duchess? Have you ever thought about why she changed like that? No, you thought you didn¡¯t need to think about that. In fact, to you, a woman is just an existence to give birth to a child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you know how hard it is for a woman to give birth after bearing it for ten long months? It¡¯s already hard and depressing as it is, and then the doctors treat you like a lunatic saying that there are women who feel like you asionally. And you said she didn¡¯t take care of her son, right? You¡¯re utterly wrong. You think if she¡¯s a mother, she should love her child? I may immensely love my child now, but I really hated him back then. To put it bluntly, I wanted to throw him out the window! He kept on crying, so I even disliked seeing you!¡± Wendelman sighed heavily. His wife always had manyints. She was particrly sensitive to these issues. How did he fall in love and even get married to such a woman? ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one going crazy when everyone¡¯s living like that? And you don¡¯t even know the Duchess, so why are you siding with her?¡± ¡°If I, another woman, won¡¯t understand her, who will?¡± What a strange thing to say. Completely unreasonable. Wendelman was getting annoyed now. Even though she saw her husband¡¯s wrinkled forehead, the baroness did not stop talking. ¡°That¡¯s exactly how you guys are.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You think that a woman just has to be pretty and docile, taking care of herself while she¡¯s being sheltered.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you shut your mouth?! How could you utter such vulgar words!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s the truth! How is it any different from turning someone¡¯s precious daughter into a whore?¡± ¡°Stop! Stop it, I said!¡± Whore?! Wendelman freaked out at the word. How can such a vulgar worde out of my wife¡¯s mouth! He was worried that Erce might have heard her from the next room, but his enraged wife had no intention of quitting. ¡°I know just how much you hate the Visarides. I know you had a hard time because of them. To be honest, I don¡¯t like them either. Why do you and His Excellency have to do all the hard work while they reap all the benefits? Hmph! She¡¯s been in Bernhardt for so long, until when are you going to keep treating her as a Visaride? She married at such a young age and was always surrounded by people, don¡¯t you think she¡¯d find it suffocating here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I mean, there ought to be somewhere people can breathe.¡± Wendelman sighed at the baroness¡¯s words. It was clear that she didn¡¯t care if her husband¡¯s neck was chopped off. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for her to say that a woman of a high status should be left out alone without a guard. The baroness consistently held eye contact, as if she wouldn¡¯t let this go. Wendelman nced at her once and shouted while wiping his face dry, ¡°All right. I got it!¡±1 ¡°Don¡¯t talk down to me. You¡¯re younger than me.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Even he was intimidated by the baroness. * * * Erce was surprised that Wendelman allowed her to go outside without her attendants. She wondered what caused the sudden change in attitude. What on earth did he talk to the baroness about? She was curious, but she decided not to ask. Regardless, it turned out well. Erce smiled softly and thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Wendelman¡¯s face oddly stiffened at the sight. He brooded over the conversation he had with the baroness earlier. ¡®This family is to me for Erce bing like she is now¡¯¡­ I thought I was certainly right to keep her from working. But I didn¡¯t think it would be a problem because women usually like banquets and parties instead of work, so I thought it would all work out well. His thoughts still hadn¡¯t changed, but after listening to the baroness andparing the woman in front of him to her past self, he felt uneasy. He felt like he had done something terribly wrong. Wendelman asked reluctantly, ¡°I¡­ Do you resent me?¡± Erce was flustered by the unexpected question and opened her eyes wide. What does that mean? He was always a strong, confident man, so seeing him hesitating like this was quite strange. However, since she couldn¡¯t understand the question, she didn¡¯t answer it, instead asked another, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°For considering the Duchess a Visaride¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t finish, but it wasn¡¯t hard to infer what he was saying. ¡°Oh.¡± Erce briefly eximed in understanding. She never thought such words woulde out of Wendelman¡¯s mouth. He even had a slightly sheepish look on his face. She looked elsewhere, not knowing how to answer. ¡°No¡­¡±Her wandering eyes stopped for a moment, ¡°Actually¡­I do a bit.¡± Truthfully, I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t hate him. I understood their suspicious attitudes, but I was also saddened by it. Erce couldn¡¯t understand why she was having this conversation with Wendelman now. In the midst of it, Wendelman asked another question, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell His Excellency?¡± It had urred to Erce from time to time that the vassals were outwardly polite to her. However, she wasn¡¯tpletely unaware of the animosity that they secretly disyed in her absence. She used to secretly watch their eyes. Even though she could¡¯ve told on them to her husband, she didn¡¯t. Why didn¡¯t she? Wendelman wondered. She must have known that the Lord would grant her request. Erce said hesitantly, ¡°Back in my maiden family¡­¡± Erce paused and looked at Wendelman. He beckoned to continue, and Erce¡¯s lips reopened, ¡°When we hired a person, we were told to make sure to cast aside our personal feelings.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know that Visaride, just like any other family, is not infallible. They stand proud and sublime, but deep down, they¡¯re also not spotless. So you were right in being wary of my family.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I thought Harsen needed you.¡± Wendelman paused for a moment. Her eyes were talking. So I could put aside my personal feelings. Erce didn¡¯t say anything special. Anyone could tell that. However, Wendelman couldn¡¯t close his agape mouth, even though it was a perfectly natural statement. He looked at Erce. Her blue eyes, which had always been blurry, contained a faint but lively look. Right. I had forgotten about it. There had been a time when those eyes shined like that. Suddenly, his heart became heavy. I think I¡¯ve done something terrible. Erce spoke kindly without knowing his heart, ¡°Thank you, Baron. For the first time ever you disobeyed your Lord for my sake. As for Harsen-¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll take the responsibility for that.¡± Erce¡¯s blue eyes stared at Wendelman. She looks surprised. She must¡¯ve realized what I meant by taking responsibility. ¡°Leave a letter before you go. His Excellency might get worried.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Erce hesitantly nodded and smiled. He found her smile to be quite lovely when he removed his prejudices against her. At first, I couldn¡¯t understand why the Duke wanted to marry this woman. She met the perfect conditions needed to reject the princess¡¯s proposal, but this was when Bernhardt was not involved with Visaride. But what about now? We¡¯ve lost our neutral stance, subjugated many families. Heck, it would¡¯ve been better to marry the princess. Then at least most of the balls wouldn¡¯t have gone to the wrong ce. Gradually, as time passed, Wendelman realized that this was not a political marriage. ¡®ording to the information brought by the spies nted on Roberts¡¯ side, Marquis Robert intends to choose his eldest son as his sessor¡­ Milord?¡¯ The man was silently staring out of the window as if he couldn¡¯t hear Wendelman. Curious, he followed Harsen¡¯s gaze and saw a woman. In the garden with warm sunlight, a woman was smiling brightly with her maid. Every time the woman walked, the man¡¯s gaze quietly followed. It was both indifferent and persistent. That day, Wendelman was shocked, as if he was hit in the back of his head with a blunt weapon. Howe I¡¯ve never thought about it that way? When I removed my lens of political marriage, I found out that it was simply a union between a man and a woman. Wendelman couldn¡¯t recognize this side of his master, which he had witnessed for the first time ever. ¡°Baron?¡± Erce¡¯s call brought him back to reality. As she stared at him, puzzled, her eyes looked so innocent for her age that he was still reluctant to let her go alone, but he couldn¡¯t go back on his word. He pushed his uneasiness inside, then held out something from his pocket, ¡°Take this, Madam. You¡¯ll need money.¡± It was a purse. Looking at it, Erce hesitated for a moment, ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Wendelman reassured, ¡°I have a lot of money.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Wendelman tightly closed his lips. * * * Erce slowly looked around the carriage. It was very strange being outside on her own. She always used to chatter with Lianne on the way. There would be no attendant outside to escort her. She waspletely free, without anyone keeping a watch on her. The air circting in the spacious ride was a little chilly, so Erce leaned back. Although she was alone, she was morefortable than anxious. She knew it was all because of Wendellman¡¯s favor. What kind of conversation did he have with the baroness that changed the decisive man¡¯s attitude? He even said he would take responsibility. He said that despite knowing what the consequences were. Still, Erce didn¡¯t want him to be punished harshly because of her, so she had left Harsen a letter in case Wendelman got into trouble. [I¡¯m going to cool my head for a moment. Don¡¯t punish Baron Contar. I was being stubborn. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back safely. I promise.] At first, she didn¡¯t even know what to write in the letter. It was her first time leaving alone without an attendant, so she was worried about Harsen¡¯s reaction. As her heart was about to be heavy again, the carriage stopped. Support me on Kofi~ Footnotes
  1. He uses banmal (informalnguage) here.
Chapter 46 46. She had wanted to get some fresh air because she felt stuffy at home, but hadn¡¯t wanted to go out in a dress. That was why she had borrowed Lianne¡¯s clothes. She wanted to be inconspicuous. Erce slowly stepped out of the carriage. She walked carefully, thinking that her sprained ankle from yesterday would be quite painful, but it was bearable. She was a little slow because of it, but it wasn¡¯t bad. She wandered around the city without an attendant. ¡°Miss, here! Buy this ne! Oh, it would be perfect for a pretty girl like you!¡± ¡°¡­Oh, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°There are bracelets, too. I¡¯ve got some from Conrad!¡± ¡°¡­Thank you, but I¡¯m fine, really.¡± The merchants tried to lure her in from their stalls. Only then did Erce fully realize that she was wearing amoner¡¯s attire. She spoke with awkward honorifics and politely declined. It felt strange to treatmoners with respect and not as subordinates. She rarely went out, so she didn¡¯t have many ns. Also, many people assumed her to be a maiden or a young wife because of her braided hair. Erce felt free. It was as if the things that had been tying her up were removed. ¡°My, how lovely! Your parents must have raised you dearly. Come here and try this. It¡¯s dried fruit but it¡¯s very sweet.¡± Erce was stunned by that call. She was very embarrassed inwardly because she had never been called by such a lighthearted gesture, but she slowly approached the vendor. Various kinds of dried fruits were disyed on the cart. She was surprised to find cherries, plums, grapes, tangerines, and other fruits that were out of season. The old man grinned and handed her a prune,¡±These were imported from outside. Try it.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she habitually said and quickly put the prune in her mouth. When she started chewing, the smell of fresh prunes spread in her mouth. Even though it was obviously dried, the pulp was soft and chewy. Her eyes widened because it was more delicious than she expected. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good?¡± Nod, nod. Her head moved up and down when asked by the old man. The gradually increasing sweetness was very satisfying. ¡°How about a handful?¡± ¡°¡­How much are they?¡± She thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to buy some prunes. Lianne might nag me, but she¡¯ll love it when I give her some. I want Vicente to have some too, even though he doesn¡¯t enjoy sweet things. Vicente was not honest, so even if they were very delicious, he wouldn¡¯t show his fondness for them in front of Erce. ¡®He¡¯ll simply say it¡¯s good, won¡¯t he?¡¯ At first, she felt reluctant, but when she imagined her son¡¯s face finding it to be delicious, sheughed automatically. Then the remnants of past memories began to scatter her thoughts again. Erce shook her head and tried not to remember. She hade out because she didn¡¯t want to be depressed like before. She decided not to think about anything like that right now. ¡°One silver penny.¡± ¡°Yes, pack them.¡± Erce took out a silver coin from Lianne¡¯s pocket and handed it to the old man. In actuality, one silver coin was too expensive formoners to buy with, but Erce, who had no sense of money, had no idea. Even now, she had a lot of gold coins in her pocket. The old man filled a bag with prunes and handed them to her. Erce took the paper bag and continued her stroll. As she walked, she hid the bag of money deep inside her pocket just in case. She feared that if people found out she had so much money, she¡¯d be a target for thieves. It¡¯s still daytime and the guards are out there, but I should still be cautious. Thinking so, she took a prune out of the paper bag and ate it. ¡°Delicious.¡± It was so delicious that she ate another. Usually, she didn¡¯t eat a lot of dry fruits since she didn¡¯t like them, but now that she tried prunes, they seemed to be better than she expected. I¡¯ll tell the chef to put them on the table from time to time. After thinking about trivial things, she wandered around and looked at the items on disy. Erce also bought a cheap bracelet for eight pennies. The reddish-brown bracelet contrasted her pale white wrist. As if it was polished, the bracelet glistened in the sun. She was happy that it suited her well. Forgetting her sore ankle, Erce entered a store she had spotted. She stopped by many ces wheremoners frequented, not just jewelry stores or dress stores, and was surprised to see many pretty things. Some of them matched her taste, such as cute crystal sses, handmade candles, and handkerchiefs with luxurious embroidery. Come to think of it, Vicente will participate in a huntingpetition when he¡¯s ordained as a knight. Usually, women would give knights handkerchiefs or cufflinks. Will he like it if I give him a handkerchief? Erce smiled slightly and bought a cloth without embroidery. ordingly, she also purchased a bunch of threads of various colors. Erce thought that she needed to practice embroidery since she wasn¡¯t very good with her hands. Seeing her bag full, Erce took arger paper bag and put the things together in it. Fortunately, it was still light because it only had a few things. Erce decided to end her shopping. If her bag got any bigger, it would be difficult to carry around. Suddenly, she stopped walking. She pondered what to do. The market was still endless, but she might forget her way if she went any further. As she was contemting, she heard a soft voice behind her. ¡°Did you sneak out?¡± She raised her shoulder and slowly looked back. Her lips opened slightly, ¡°Sir¡­Juan?¡± Erce stuttered his name. It¡¯s the guy I met at the bookstorest time. His gentle impression with his brown hair and simr brown eyes was quite memorable. Juan¡¯s lips slightly rose at Erce¡¯s call. ¡°Madam Erce. Good to see you here.¡± As if he remembered her, Juan also naturally called her name. She simply nodded. ¡°Why are you here alone without an attendant?¡± He didn¡¯t say it directly, but his eyes said, ¡°And in that outfit?¡± Erce turned a blind eye and replied, ¡°¡­Just to get some air.¡± ¡°I see.¡± He stared at her face. Erce turned her face away when she remembered that her eyes were still swollen. Luckily, he didn¡¯t say much. Erce realized that he was being considerate by deliberately staying put without asking. ¡°What brings you here, Sir?¡± Feeling reassured, Erce naturally questioned with a lighter heart. Juan scratched his chin and looked down at her. Erce found it fascinating that his brown eyes looked warm even when he was standing against the sun. A short whileter, Juan replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to idle around, Madam.¡± Erce¡¯s mouth gaped at the unexpected answer. He¡¯s here to idle around? Then shouldn¡¯t he have at least one friend around? It seemed like he was here alone. ¡°Alone?¡± ¡°Yes, today¡¯s the day when many markets are open. There will even be fireworkster tonight.¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± I had noticed that it was more crowded than usual, so today must be the festival that happens once every six months. The festival was held twice a year, and it was known as a day created independently bymoners to unwind from their daily hard work. As night approached, fireworks would be set off to decorate the sky. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s today. Suddenly, Erce became interested, ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°Well, from what I understand, it¡¯s around 10 o¡¯clock. I heard there¡¯s a great ce to watch the fireworks near the clock tower, but there will be no room if you gote. Are you thinking of watching it too, Madam?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while since I saw fireworks¡­¡± Erce stopped in the middle of talking. It would be veryte if she went to watch the fireworks at ten. She was afraid that the people back home would get worried by then. This wouldn¡¯t be the first time she would bete, but they¡¯d usually be reassured since she¡¯d be apanied by her attendants those times. Me being allowed to go outside alone is already surprising enough. Juan nced at Erce, ¡°I guess you can¡¯t see them. Then how about this? When it gets dark, there will also be a night festival, and you can enjoy it instead of fireworks. If safety is your concern, I shall be your guard for the day.¡± There¡¯s a night festival, too? She suddenly wondered what kind of festival it would be. Juan¡¯s suggestion was so tempting that she almost epted it, but Erce shook her head when she saw what he was wearing. ¡°How can I treat you as a guard, sir?¡± He looked like a nobleman in nice clothes no matter how she looked at it. They looked very expensive. Besides, she couldn¡¯t go around with a guard she didn¡¯t know well. As if he knew the reason for her refusal, Juan smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not that great a person. Please, befortable.¡± Erce hesitated for a moment. The capital city is said to be safe, but it¡¯s also where vicious criminals have been recently active. It¡¯d be even more dangerous at night than during the day. If something went wrong, I can¡¯t face Wendelman, who trusted me and sent me out. Erce thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Then, if you don¡¯t mind, may I ask you to apany me to the night festival?¡± ¡°Of course, Madam.¡± Juan shrugged as if it was not a difficult thing. Erce suddenly felt hungry. She realized that she only ate two prunes today. I guess I forgot that I was hungry because I¡¯ve been wandering around all day. She nced towards Juan. He noticed Erce¡¯s gaze and wondered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Sir¡­¡± Aren¡¯t you hungry? Erce sealed her lips for some reason. It was very embarrassing to ask that to a man she had barely met. As she continued to hesitate, Juan asked again, ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°¡­N-no, no.¡± She smiled awkwardly, and then she moved on. Puzzled, Juan followed her. Then, he suddenly noticed that the woman¡¯s gait was strange. Juan¡¯s eyes reached Erce¡¯s feet. He then politely held Erce¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve hurt your foot.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Erce then remembered something she had forgotten. When she lifted her skirt and checked her foot, she could see the swelling clearly. Looking at the redness on her foot, she remembered the pain. Erce raised her eyes and red at Juan. ¡°Now what?¡± Juan was confused. ¡°I forgot about it, but now thanks to Sir, I feel the pain again.¡± Erce smiled brightly and thanked him. Of course, Juan was well aware that it was not thanks. He looked hurt, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. You¡¯re being unfair.¡± Juan led Erce to the front of the fountain square, ¡°Sit here for now.¡± Erce sat on the fountain ledge as he said. Juan went somewhere after telling her to wait for a moment, and after a while, he returned with a bandage and a container that looked like medicine in his hand. ¡°You went to buy these? I¡¯m fine, you didn¡¯t need to¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote to say that. The money has already left my hands.¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve told me beforehand.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t really leave thest word.¡± Erce flinched at that. Harsen came to mind. His cold words that she did everything she wanted came to her mind. Juan knelt at her feet and found her to suddenly be sullen. ¡°Pardon me.¡± Juan carefully pulled Erce¡¯s foot out of her shoes. He was wearing thin cotton gloves, perhaps he thought that he should not touch her feet directly. He began to bandage Erce¡¯s feet tenderly, as if caressing a face. Erce, who was watching the process silently,ughed aloud, ¡°You¡¯re really clumsy. And why did you buy the medicine if you were going to wrap the bandage first?¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Juan alternatively looked at the bandage and then the medicine ced next to him. With a bewildered look, he began to hurriedly pull at the bandages that he had sloppily wrapped around her foot. ¡°I¡¯ve never done this before.¡± He seemed to be making excuses in embarrassment. ¡°Seems likely.¡± Juan¡¯sidback and yful impression had slightly changed. Erce felt sorry for making fun of an innocent man, but it was honestly fun to see that straight face shrunken with embarrassment. ¡°You must¡¯ve been brought up preciously.¡± ¡°You mustn¡¯t make fun of people.¡± Juan, who had regained hisposure, applied the medicine and finished bandaging, then released her foot from his hands. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°With those bandages wrapped, I figured these shoes won¡¯t fit. I bought it in a hurry, so it might not fit perfectly but it¡¯ll still be convenient. I tried to match the color with your other shoe, so it won¡¯t look weird.¡± The shoe in Juan¡¯s hands was indeed a simr color to the amber shoes Erce was wearing. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so thoughtful. Erce looked at Juan again. Moreover, how did he match the size of the shoes so perfectly with just his eyes? ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Erce stretched out her legs and looked down at her shoes. Although they were different designs, they were so simr that they could not be called out from a distance. After taking off the gloves, Juan straightened his bent legs gracefully. Then he reached for Erce, but she was still motionless, only staring at him. She suddenly wondered what kind of person this man was. ¡°Your foot must still hurt.¡± Juan sighed lightly in understanding. He sat next to Erce. She obviously thinks that I¡¯m a stubborn person. ¡°You should have been a schr. Your expression looks like you¡¯re curious about me.¡± He shook his head with one hand on his forehead, wondering what Erce¡¯s sparkling eyes meant. He pretended otherwise, but even his shaking head looked graceful. Juan touched his chin as if mulling over his words, ¡°After graduating from Gracyvan Academy, I went to study abroad in Rentua to be a schr. But eventually, I returned to Grania without bing one. My ssmates are still studying abroad, which is why I don¡¯t have any friends here, so I¡¯m alone in the capital.¡± ¡°So far away? Studying in Grania would be enough, so why bother all the way there¡­¡± A schr. No wonder he knew so much about neologism, thought Erce. He must be a really smart person, considering that getting an admission in that school is already hard enough, but then graduating is even harder. She couldn¡¯t understand why such a person had to study abroad in Rentua, not Grania. Except for medicine, the level of education would be higher in Grania. Thinking that, Erce impulsively blurted out the question. Juan¡¯s eyes stiffened a little, ¡°¡­Well, let¡¯s just say I ran away.¡± ¡°Ran away?¡± ¡°Yes, if I may be honest. Even though my father caught me and I had to return.¡± After those words, Juan said no more. Looking at his face masked with a smile, he seemed like he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so Erce also decided not to ask any more questions. This time Juan asked, since Erce was quiet, ¡°Madam, you know the new Ludelsiannguage, right? Do you perhaps know of Heteron¡¯s theology?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but I haven¡¯t read it.¡± Heteron was a Rudelsian theologian who was not very famous. Juan looked disappointed at her unsatisfactory answer, ¡°Such a shame. I became interested in it when I first heard of it. I became even more curious when I learned that there was no trantion in Granian.¡± ¡°Is there none in Helios¡¯s officialnguage?¡± ¡°There is, but I don¡¯t know it. Does Madam know the officialnguage?¡± ¡°I learned it when I was young.¡± Juan opened his eyes wide in surprise. ¡°Do you speak any othernguages?¡± ¡°I can speak Conradian.¡± Suddenly, he burst intoughter, ¡°Did you really not n to be a schr?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean very much. And it¡¯s not easy for women to be schrs.¡± In fact, rather than not thinking about bing a schr, it would be right to say that there was no moment to think about such a thing. If someone wanted to be a schr, they¡¯d normally postpone marriage, but by the time they returned, there would be no single man suitable for their age to marry. Dating in the academy would be futile if the families didn¡¯t approve of it. Love marriage was only allowed when the families were of simr status. Erce looked at Juan. To her surprise, he was looking at her with a serious face. ¡°Although it is difficult, as Madam said, because it¡¯s upied by men, it¡¯s not entirely impossible. Starting with the first female schr Walcott Penelson, Gracyvan now admits five or six female students every year. Even among them, only a few women be schrs, but it is not an exaggeration to say that their scope is gradually increasing.¡± ¡°Are you not upset?¡± Erce uttered reflexively. She didn¡¯t know why she asked that. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Knowledge is¡­usually within the domain of men¡­¡± ¡°Then why did you learn fournguages?¡± ¡°Because I thought that it wouldn¡¯t be right for my life to be led by others¡­¡± Erce stopped talking. She had increased her knowledge to stand on her own feet, to prove her worth. But how was she now? She depended on Harsen for everything, even her worth. At best, thenguages she had learned were only useful when she read a book, and it was nothing she could help others with. So why did she bother to acquire knowledge? She looked bitter. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know. In my life, there¡¯s no need, no use for it. I wonder, why did I study? It was useless¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, and you know that well.¡± Juan neither ridiculed nor agreed with her words. He just stared at her and smiled, ¡°No knowledge is useless, and anyone can attain it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Knowledge is not limited for men.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That, you already know.¡± Erce was finally able to meet Juan¡¯s eyes. His untwisted brown eyes were very honest, so she could tell how strong he was. ¡°You¡¯ve just lost your way for a moment.¡± Lost my way? Juan¡¯s eyes agreed. Erce recalled things that she had tried to forget. A life she was unable to take hold of under Harsen¡¯s protection, days she spent running away from the reality that faced her, and the times when she had believed that they were happy in order to show others that she was satisfied with her life. My life is already fixed like that. So shouldn¡¯t I continue to live like this? To try to change now¡­ Isn¡¯t it toote? I know it¡¯s wrong, but I¡¯m afraid of change. Isn¡¯t that why I didn¡¯t reach out to Vicente until I died? ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it toote now?¡± She smiled self-deprecatingly. Juan¡¯s eyes were still straight and upright. They were telling her that she was only lost and that she could find her way again. But Erce didn¡¯t even know where down the road she had lost her way. I don¡¯t even know where to restart from, or what I had lost along the way. Such was the weight of the time that had passed. ¡°I¡¯ve aged now¡­¡± Even though it was her second life, she was still anxious and unsure of herself. She was used to walking rather than running, and sitting rather than walking. ¡°To start over now, whatever it is¡­¡± ¡°Madam.¡± For a moment, Erce paused at the sound of his soft voice. He was smiling kindly, ¡°If you want to do it, you can do it; if you desire it, it wille true, and if you walk down that path and act on it, it will happen.¡± His brown eyes filled with sunlight were warm. ¡°All you have to do is yearn for it.¡± It felt like her heart had stopped beating. Has anyone ever told me this before? I was blind, deaf, and a fool who couldn¡¯t do anything alone. I was. I was, indeed¡­ ¡®All you have to do is yearn for it.¡¯ As soon as she heard that, it was as if the veil that had been covering her vision was lifted, and the one blocking her ears disappeared. The embers that had long been extinguished in the depths of her heart were ignited again. As if candles were starting to flicker, slowly diffusing the darkness. She finally realized she couldpletely let go of the dark days, filled with lies. ¡°For telling me those words¡­¡± Her tears became warm as the sun red in her heart. ¡°Thank you, really.¡± * * * From now onwards, I¡¯ll do weekly updates only. I¡¯ve only worked during my vacation and now my semester is starting T_T Support me on Kofi~ Chapter 47 47. The tears quietly flowed down her face in waves. However, in contrast to her flowing tears, she looked somewhat happy. ¡°Thank you, really.¡± Juan watched her tearful eyes. He replied half a beatter, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Truthfully, Juan was just as curious about Erce as she was about him. The woman who seemed to be a perfectdy previously at the bookstore apanied by a few guards standing afar, today, without any guards, had braided her hair and woremoners¡¯ attire. He wondered the reason for her tears, but swallowed his words. Erce hurriedly wiped her tears. After expressing her gratitude, she felt embarrassed btedly. As he was observing her, Juan took a handkerchief out of his pocket and handed it to her, ¡°Use this, Madam.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. You don¡¯t need to return it.¡± Erce lowered her head halfway and began to wipe away the tears. Meanwhile, Juan examined the woman¡¯s face carefully. I wonder how old she is. From her appearance, she looks to be in her mid-twenties at most. Juan tried to remember if he had ever seen her face before. But the figure of the woman appearing in his mind was very blurry. He realized it was useless and gave up. Suddenly, he heard a faint muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you, Sir. I can¡¯t seem to face you now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally smiling.¡± The woman who had wiped away all her tears was now smiling awkwardly in embarrassment. At Juan¡¯s words, Erce became even more flustered, making it difficult for her to lift her head. He doesn¡¯t show it, but he must be troubled by a woman crying in front of him. She felt sorry for Juan. Erce countered in a slightly sly tone, ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been smiling for a while, though.¡± ¡°There seemed to be much wrong about that smile.¡± Juan seemed to have noticed earlier that her smile had not been sincere. ¡°What could have been wrong¡­¡± ¡°I should¡¯ve carried a mirror with me. If I had, I could¡¯ve shown you the smile of a pitiful woman. Such a shame.¡± Juan said with a look of regret. It seemed so sincere that Erce forgot her embarrassment and was now dumbfounded, ¡°Pitiful?! When was I¡­¡± Growl- ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Erce was speechless at the sudden noise. She doubted her ears. Don¡¯t tell me the source of this frivolous sound is¡­my own stomach? She looked at Juan with a frozen expression but he clumsily avoided her gaze. He heard. Erce¡¯splexion turned pale. ¡®My face¡­ My dignity¡­ My self-respect¡­¡¯ Erce let out a silent scream. Should I pretend to be amoner now? But he might know that I¡¯m a noblewoman. When Ist met him at the bookstore, I was wearing an expensive dress, and even if they were standing far away, I had my guards with me! Also, she paid it no mind when Juan treated her as a noblewoman. No matter how much she thought about it, it was futile to deceive him now. ¡°P-pardon me.¡± She usually liked her voice, but she wasn¡¯t so much of a fan now, and she swallowed drily. She prayed that he¡¯d gloss over it, however, Juan asked in a perplexed tone, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Erce tightly closed her eyes when his question confirmed that he had heard the sound. I really am hungry. I feel like my stomach is attached to my back. She felt helpless. ¡°Madam?¡± ¡°¡­It seems.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Something like that¡­¡± Erce looked hither and thither, trying to avoid Juan¡¯s eyes. Juan let out a chuckle. He rose from his seat, stroking his chin, ¡°Come to think of it, the sun is setting. Looks like it¡¯s already evening.¡± As Juan said, the sun was setting, and the sky was embroidered with red cirrus clouds. When the sun goes down, the night sky will appear. A dark, ebony night sky. It brought the image of a man in her mind. Just then, it became dark in front of her. She heard Juan¡¯s voice, ¡°How¡¯s your foot? It must be hard to walk around.¡± ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Then, would you like to have dinner with me?¡± Erce stared nkly at his hand. The whole thing was wless, except for the calluses between his fingers. Sheid her own hand gently on it. It was as soft and warm as it seemed. It felt different from the hands of Harsen and Vicente, who had calluses everywhere. ¡°dly.¡± She thought she¡¯d return soon after eating. ¡°Madam, but that¡¯s¡­¡± Juan looked perplexed at her holding a stick skewered with alternating pieces of chicken and vegetables with both hands. Erce¡¯s face was as if she didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with it. They were called ¡®chicken skewers¡¯, and it was tastier than she expected. She was hungry, so it tasted even better. ¡°It¡¯s really good. But it¡¯s a bit inconvenient to eat.¡± ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s alright? We could always have a proper meal.¡± ¡°The maids won¡¯t let me eat these once I return, so now¡¯s my only chance. Isn¡¯t that the same for you, since you were brought up so preciously? And you said it yourselfst time, that you¡¯d hold no prejudice.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t even put on a bandage.¡± Erce added, holding grudges. Juan sighed because it seemed that she was going to tease him all day for wrapping the bandage clumsily. ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine with it. What I¡¯m worried about is you. Is it fine to fill your stomach with thi¡ªyou look fine. Please eat a lot.¡± Juan shut his mouth at the sight of Erce, who had already downed one and was now holding another skewer. She was eating very well despite her previous worries. In the meantime, she was maintaining her dignity by trying not to get anything around her lips. Juanughed inwardly and chewed the meat in his mouth. He didn¡¯t feel repulsed by street food either. He ate it from time to time while studying abroad and knew that it tasted good. But the woman in front of him looked too precious to eat this kind of food¡­ ¡®Well, that might be because she ate it too well.¡¯ He tried to rationalize like that. Erce looked as if exploring a new culture. She wandered around well despite her limp. Nevertheless, her walk was still elegant, which made Juan wonder about her identity again. ¡®Should I find out?¡¯ There was nothing he couldn¡¯t do if he put his mind to it, but somehow, he didn¡¯t feel like it. Anyway, one day they¡¯re bound to find each other¡¯s identity. As long as they were both nobles. When he thought that, he stopped trying to figure out who she was. It was a morefortable rtionship for him now, not being attached with strings. A rtionship where they had run into each other on the side of a road. It wouldn¡¯tst long, so it¡¯d be better to be able to cut it off at any moment. Realizing that Juan wasn¡¯t next to her, Erce turned around. As he saw her eyes, Juan took a step towards her. ¡°Young Master.¡± Juan paused at the polite gesture that blocked him. ¡°His Excellency is looking for you.¡± Juan¡¯s eyes cooled down at the words. His expression, which was always mild, turned frosty. The man, who quickly became indifferent, flung away the man¡¯s arm with just as much regard, ¡± I have given up a lot just by getting back from Rentua, haven¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Please return.¡± Despite Juan¡¯s subtle sarcasm, the man did not back down. ¡°Unless you want the family to be in danger.¡± Juan startedughing at those ridiculous words. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll do fine, as usual.¡± ¡°Even so, you must listen to me now.¡± ¡°And what if I don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t force you. I am a mere servant who follows His Excellency¡¯s orders, but I can do no harm to the Young Master. However, I will be punished when he finds out that you refused toply. But hey, I can say this. ¡®The Young Master was with a certainmoner girl¡¯. Fortunately, the Young Master is well aware of the consequences of me reporting this to His Excellency.¡± ¡°You¡¯re even threatening me now?¡± Juan stoppedughing as the threats were listed one by one. Right, it¡¯s always been like this. Whether it was his subordinate or his father. He pretended to care about him, yet would only persuade him to follow his father. ¡°I apologize, but if you return, I¡¯ll remain quiet about that girl.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not like what you think we are.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the Young Master¡¯s word for it.¡± Juan frowned at his seemingly unconditional loyalty. Juan nced over the man¡¯s back. Wherever she had disappeared to, Erce was not there. ¡°Go back.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow you soon.¡± Juan knew that putting up a fight was useless from the beginning. ¡°¡­I understand.¡± The man turned right away and disappeared into the crowd. Juan quickly began to search for Erce. Fortunately, he saw her not far away. He sighed momentarily before approaching her. * * * The woman looked curiously at the scene ying out in front of her. The owner dipped slices of fruit that were cut so straight, it was as if they had been measured with a ruler into clear, bubbling liquid before taking them out. Over time, the viscous flowing liquid began to adhere to the fruit. As she repeated the process, various kinds of fruits were wrapped in clear sugary water. The vendor tilted her head, as if finding her actions to be strange. ¡°Want one?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± At the owner¡¯s words, the woman shook her head and straightened her index finger and middle finger. ¡°I¡¯d like two.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± What an odd woman, thought the owner. She spoke awkwardly, her hand gestures were stiff, and nothing seemed natural. Feeling that her parents must¡¯ve raised her quite nicely, she handed the woman two fruit skewers. ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°Four pennies.¡± As the vendor admired the woman¡¯s beautiful appearance, she took out four pennies out of her pocket and paid for them. While receiving the coins, the owner carefully examined the woman¡¯s face. It was her first time seeing such an intensely beautiful woman while working in the market, so it was fun to look at her face. She felt like a daughter. She wasn¡¯t a maiden, but she seemed young. As she obviously seemed like a mature woman, the vendor assumed that she must¡¯ve been married, and that her husband was truly blessed. If I as a woman am so fascinated by her, just imagine the surprise of a man. Then the owner¡¯s eyes opened wide seeing the man approaching the woman. ¡®Nobility?¡¯ The man with brown hair and brown eyes looked like a nobleman without a doubt. ¡°Madam1, have you been here?¡± Are they married? Although marriage betweenmoners and nobles wasn¡¯t unheard of, it was still amazing to see it in person. The owner indeed couldn¡¯t forget them. * * * Juan was soon standing in front of Erce. When she had suddenly disappeared, he felt surprised but relieved too. However, she didn¡¯t go far, so it didn¡¯t take him long to find her. Juan¡¯s breathing seemed stable. ¡°I was just looking around because you were talking to someone.¡± Saying so, Erce offered a fruit skewer to Juan. ¡°Since you bought me one, so did I.¡± She was talking about the price of chicken skewers Juan paid for. Juan smiled briefly and epted it. Erce bit the strawberry covered with sugar into her mouth. The crunchy sugaryer broke, and sweet nectar flowed down her throat. This is good, too! But she changed her mind because of the stickiness around her lips. I could see why such a delicious dessert did note as a tea party snack. Anyone would feel ufortable if they got it on their hands and mouth. After she finished eating, Erce looked at Juan. For some reason, Juan looked perplexed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but I think I¡¯ll have to go back.¡± Oh, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been looking at me like that. I guess he¡¯s sorry that he has to go back after saying he¡¯ll be with me until evening. You don¡¯t need to be sorry¡­ She had to go soon anyway. The sun was setting and it was past evening time. ¡°I¡¯m fine, so go ahead.¡± She had learned the route/way already, so she had no problem looking around by herself. She was going to look around the streets a little more at night. ¡°Let¡¯s go home together.¡± Juan urged her to go back. ¡°I¡¯m fine on my own.¡± ¡°Your family must be waiting for you.¡± Unknowingly, Erce¡¯s face darkened. Juan sensed a simr feeling as previously. Erce hesitated, ¡°Sir, before you leave, may I ask you something?¡± ¡°Please do.¡± ¡°To you, sir¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What does the phrase ¡®best choice¡¯ mean? What does it mean¡­to be the best?¡± The word ¡®family¡¯ reminded her of Harsen. She also remembered him getting angry when she used the phrase. She had wanted to ask him directly but didn¡¯t have the courage to do so fearing the aftermath of it. It was strange to ask this question to a man she just met, but even so, Erce wanted to know why Harsen was like that then. Why was Harsen so angry at those words? I¡¯ve never seen him like that before. He seemed to be okay until now, but why did he react that way that day? ¡°It¡¯s a very noble-like thing to say.¡± Erce looked up at his slightly bitter tone. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t like that phrase. That¡¯s what my father used to say every time he treated me and my sister like chess pieces. You¡¯re the best choice. My stomach turns upside down every time I hear it. It¡¯s like he¡¯s forcing me to sacrifice myself. It would¡¯ve been better if he said ¡®You¡¯re the only one I have¡¯ instead¡­¡± He frowned slightly, as if upset about something. ¡°¡­It¡¯s ambiguous, the phrase ¡®best choice¡¯. Just as you choose the lesser evil to prevent the worst, you are only choosing me because I¡¯m better than the next best. That¡¯s how it sounds to me. It¡¯s a natural thought process¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°To put it simply, he has other people besides me in his options, so I can be discarded by my father any time. My father may have thoughtlessly said this, but it is not very pleasant to the person who hears it.¡± A being that can be discarded at any time. Erce bit her lips at the cruelty of the words. Did it sound like that to him too? I never meant it like that. Erce smiled in self-deprecation. She said those words to Harsen so casually, the very person she feared would abandon her. ¡°¡­I see.¡± Her throat was dry. While she kept on reiterating that he was her best choice, she unconsciously stabbed daggers into him. She always worried about Vicente¡¯s pain because he was a child, but she never considered Harsen. The man who was deemed to be iron-blooded, who thought nothing of minor injuries. I never realized that he was crushed by those words because he never showed it. How could I¡­ Erce felt that she had been too foolish. If I hadn¡¯t returned, I would have died without ever knowing that. I would have died a peaceful death by myself, caught in a false delusion that it was a happy life. Even my death was a selfish death. ¡°¡­am?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­Erce.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ yes.¡± ¡°I called you many times, but you didn¡¯t answer.¡± It was an exnation for calling her first name. Erce nodded, saying it was okay. She was the one who had been lost in thought and could not answer. Juan seemed to have a lot of questions, but he did not ask. Erce was grateful for the consideration. ¡°It¡¯ste at night. The guards will be around, but you should still go back.¡± Juan once again suggested going back. The surrounding area had already be dark and orangenterns were being lit in every store. The surrounding area gradually became brighter by the light emitted from thenterns. ¡°I have a separate carriage, so I¡¯ll return with that.¡± She really felt like she had to go back this instant. ¡°¡­Is that so? Please, don¡¯t dy your return then.¡± ¡°Sure. Wasn¡¯t your matter urgent? You should go first.¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯ll excuse me first.¡± ¡°Sir.¡± Just as Juan tried to leave, Erce¡¯s voice caught him. I gained hope from his words that I could find my way, and was also able to reflect on my use of ¡®best choice¡¯ with Harsen. She was tormented by many unknown things but his answer took away the gloom in her mind. She met Juan today coincidentally when she was out alone. She never thought she¡¯d beforted by a strange man. Erce smiled from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Thank you very much for today.¡± Watching her smile, Juan nodded, trying to erase the faint image that briefly emerged in the back of his head, ¡°I¡¯m d to be of help.¡± He smiled faintly and turned away. Where he disappeared, another person¡¯s shadow took its ce. Erce looked up at the sky. It was a clear night. The street was filled withnterns, as if they had been hung on trees. Erce stopped in the street. The sound of people¡¯s footsteps, their chattering and loudughter, the sizzling sound of skewers being cooked, the sound of people eating and asking for more, the sound of a ball rolling, the sound of a child running behind her and their simultaneous giggle, all tickled her ears. ¡°Ack!¡± The child, who was running around, fell down tumbling at Erce¡¯s feet. Erce slowly knelt to help the child up. ¡°Are you all right?¡± The child was about five years old. The boy cried out and soon burst into tears. The childhood Vicente ovepped his sad, crying face. Has Vicente ever fallen before? I wonder if he cried like this, too. Whenever he fell, she hadn¡¯t helped him up and whenever he cried, she had neverforted him. Erce gently embraced the crying child, who was now getting upset. ¡°It must hurt a lot.¡± ¡°Waaa¡­ sob, sniff.¡± Her sweet voice gradually stopped the child from crying. Erce smiled gently and patted the child¡¯s small back. ¡°¡­It, sniff, hurts.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get well soon if you go home and get it treated.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Of course. Where are your parents? They must be very worried.¡± ¡°Hale!¡± A voice filled with worry was heard. Erce saw two figures approaching her. They seemed to be the parents of the child. ¡°Mom, Dad!¡± The child walked out of Erce¡¯s arms and ran to them. They hugged the child and thanked Erce. ¡°My child must¡¯ve troubled you. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± They thanked her a few more times and admonished their child, who had disappeared without a call. The child cried, but stopped at the angry voice rebuking him for crying as if he had done a good job. Unlike their words, his parents¡¯ eyes were filled with concern. Erce smiled silently as she stood up. Would I be happy too if we lived like that? She was surprised at her immediate thought. Boom! ¡°Wow, fireworks! Mom, fireworks!¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird. I thought there was still time.¡± ¡°Mom, fireworks!¡± Bang! Boom! ¡°What happened?!¡± ¡°Oh, my God!¡± A huge firework exploded with an intense roar. Erce watched it with her mouth agape. When a straight line of mes reached a certain point, it exploded and stretched out in all directions. It felt like stars were pouring down over her head. Erce eximed in admiration. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fireworks! Fireworks!¡± ¡°Hey, get out of my way! Move, I said!¡± ¡°Oohh¡­¡± People began swarming towards her. Erce was dragged helplessly by the tsunami-like crowd. ¡°Wai¡­!¡± Her body staggered like a sheet of paper under increasing pressure, and the prunes in her paper bag began to fall out one by one. She closed her eyes as her back began to ache due to continuous pressure when she felt a heavy grip on her wrist. Erce escaped her crowd in an instant, and stared in astonishment at the man holding her hand. ¡°¡­Harsen?¡± Harsen stood in front of her, looking breathless and disheveled. Support me on Kofi~ Footnotes
  1. The word ¡°bu-in¡± usually means wife but if said by others as a title then it means Madam, Lady, etc. Now the vendor assumes that Juan calls Erce ¡®wife¡¯.
Chapter 48 48. At Harsen¡¯s appearance, Erce was a bit embarrassed. Sweat was dripping from his messy hair, as if he ran to find her. How on earth¡­ No, before that, why is he here? ¡°Why are you here¡­¡± When he didn¡¯t say anything, Erce bit her lips. It was barelyte, but then she realized that it was around time for Harsen to return home. Erce nced at him up and down and was soon startled. He was still in his uniform. ¡°Did youe straight here?¡± He must be tired. She began to worry. Her heart sank when she thought ofst night. I wasn¡¯t ready to see him yet, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet him so soon. She didn¡¯t have the courage to see Harsen yet. Eventually, she shifted her gaze from him. ¡°¡­What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The capital is still dangerous. I thought you were aware of the news that certain criminals were caught in the capital recently, weren¡¯t you?¡± Erce pulled at her lower lip with her teeth at the sudden criticism. That was ages ago..! Erce was about to refute him, but shut her mouth at his following words. ¡°A person who doesn¡¯t know anything about the world went out tillte at night without an attendant, not even a single maid¡­¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°How should I proceed with this? Tell me.¡± She wanted to say something, but she felt awful because she had nothing to say, everything he said was correct. Still, she felt hurt that he treated her like a child. No matter how sheltered she grew up, she was not dumb. I can discern danger¡­ Feeling dejected, Erce spoke honestly, ¡°I came out to get some fresh air.¡± ¡°With that foot, where¨C!¡± At his unusual voice, she raised her head. It¡¯s like¡­ ¡°Are you angry?¡± It¡¯s like he¡¯s holding back his anger¡­ But he was just looking down at her in silence. His cool gaze was a little scary, so Erce avoided his gaze. ¡°¡­or not.¡± Still quiet, he grabbed Erce by the wrist. She was being dragged without much resistance because she had nothing to say either. When they reached a quiet spot, Harsen silently sat her on a low brick wall. I thought we were going home, but I guess not. Erce looked up in confusion, but Harsen wasn¡¯t even looking at her. Erce pouted her lips, ¡°Why are you here?¡± She blurted with puffy cheeks. ¡°Your foot.¡± She heard a low voice. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s sprained.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Was he looking at my foot? Erce looked at Harsen with a puzzled look. Come to think of it, when did he find out that I hurt my foot? Did Vicente tell you? Was it during that mess? Harsen bent his knees at her feet. Erce stared nkly at his figure. He was a man who was unlikely to bow down to anyone, so it was strange seeing him bend down at her feet without hesitation. The voice that followed woke Erce up, ¡°I heard from the physician that you didn¡¯t receive treatment.¡± He was staring straight at the bandages wrapped around Erce¡¯s foot. Erce flinched. I got treatment, not from the doctor, but from someone else. It wasn¡¯t a crime, but she thought better than to tell him, ¡°I did it¡­roughly.¡± She looked around. ¡°It¡¯s a mess. I¡¯ll wrap it again.¡± Fortunately, Harsen did not say much and began unwrapping the bandage around Erce¡¯s foot. The swelling had subsided quite a bit, as if the sloppy first aid had worked. He began rewrapping the loosened bandages. Erce was surprised to see the same bandages wrapped neatly on her foot. I guess a knight should know how to do this. It was perfectly done, as if it had been wrapped by a physician. ¡°Thank you.¡± He instantly removed his hands from her feet. She thought he would get up immediately, but Harsen was still looking up at Erce with one knee bent. In Erces eyes, it looked like the pose for the oath of knighthood. Her chest tightened as she saw his ck hair gently blown away by the wind, with his gaze persistently nailed to her. ¡­What? Her heart began to tremble. I feel like something like this had happened in the past, but I can¡¯t remember when. However, she was clearly not used to this feeling. Erce tightly bit her lip at the sudden unfamiliar feeling. The metallic taste of iron spread in her mouth. Harsen saw that and touched her lips. Her mouth was parted by Harsen¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s bleeding,¡± he said, wincing with one of his eyes. ¡°Oh¡­¡± A slight groan escaped due to the pricking sensation. I must have bitten it hard enough to bleed. ¡°Just swallow it.¡± As he said, she closed her lower lip. His fingertip was slightly caught in her mouth. Erce quickly parted her lips because his finger felt unclean. He withdrew his hand with an innocent face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Embarrassed, she let out a protesting groan. Harsen sighed lightly, ¡°If you have anyints, you can tell me. It¡¯s not fun like this.¡± ¡°You talk first.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You have a lot ofints with me.¡± Harsen paused at her words. He didn¡¯t move and instead slowly grabbed her ankle, which was exposed below the hem of the dress. It was a gentle grasp, as if he was afraid of breaking it the moment he used force. There was no strength in it, but for a second there, it felt like a shackle, so she felt odd. ¡°Yes, I have a lot.¡± Erce stiffened at his nonchnt yet heavy words. She did not expect him to reply again. Her ankle slowly became tense. ¡°A lot.¡± As his grip tightened to the point that it hurt a little, a small cry escaped Erce¡¯s lips. Nevertheless, he did not stop. It was bing increasingly tight, as if he were checking how far he could cross the line, or that he wanted to crush her thin ankle. When she raised her shoulders as the pain became unbearable, she heard him sigh in resignation. ¡°But if I tell you, will it make any difference?¡± His strong grasp finally loosened. The hand, loosely gripping her ankle, slid down along the foot and waspletely retracted. ¡°What I want from you¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid it will make you suffer.¡± Does he want to torment me? ¡°¡­What is it?¡± At Erce¡¯s question, heughed, ¡°Something you can¡¯t grant me forever.¡± It was a bitterugh. It was the first time Erce realized Harsen couldugh like that. There were so many things she didn¡¯t know about him that her heart ached. She wanted to listen to whatever Harsen wanted, but she couldn¡¯t dare insist lest she¡¯d get a really difficult answer. Was she such a coldhearted person? It was as if he¡¯d crumble any moment she denied him his request. The man who seemed like a solid fortress looked so precarious as if he¡¯d soon disappear. ¡°Harsen,¡± she called his name softly. Erce slowly reached out and sped Harsen¡¯s hand. Then she gently stroked his hand. There were calluses everywhere. Erce sensed the roughness of the palm in her hand. It seemed to represent how he¡¯d lived his life so far. She burst into tears, pulled his hand and pressed her lips on it. The look of her deeply pressing down her lips looked noble, as if she were performing a sacred ritual. After she removed her lips, Erce looked at Harsen. His eyes were trembling ever so finely. At the sight, Erce smiled faintly like a cloud in a gray sky, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°For what?¡± He asked, wiping away the tears around Erce¡¯s eyes. ¡°For calling you ¡®the best choice¡¯.¡± His caressing touch paused at her words. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re angry at me, but I want you to know this.¡± Erce didn¡¯t know what Harsen wanted. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could grant his request, so didn¡¯t have the courage to ask him. Sadly, there was nothing she could give him now. But please know this. ¡°You may have been my ¡®best choice¡¯ at first, but you¡¯re the only one now.¡± You are the only one for me. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t regret marrying you.¡± I don¡¯t regret it. She repeated that over and over as if dering to herself. She finally had a vague idea why she did that. Because I didn¡¯t want to regret my decision to choose Harsen. I hoped that this man was my best choice. I just wanted it to be him. I think that¡¯s probably why I did that. ¡°Even if I were to go back in time, I would still have married you.¡± I know we¡¯ll eat away at each other, and I know we¡¯ll be in pain, just like now. I know I shouldn¡¯t have chosen him in the first ce. If I go back in time and choose him again, this wretched cycle will repeat again. So even if I go back in time, I cannot choose Harsen. Yet, why do I want to choose him again? Why do I want to go through that painful time again? Is it because of Vicente? Or is it purely for the sake of Harsen? She didn¡¯t know. Erce looked at Harsen. ¡®What a difficult man.¡¯ What are you thinking right now? Were you pleased by my words? He reached out and gently wiped the tears around Erce¡¯s eyes. Embracing his touch, Erce smiled sadly. ¡®What a difficult man.¡¯ She thought that again at that moment. ¡°It¡¯s an honor.¡± A familiarugh flew to him through the wind. ¡°Likewise.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I, even if I went back to the beginning¡­¡± Harsen breathed on the back of Erce¡¯s hand. ¡°I would still propose to you.¡± Her chest was slowly heating up. ¡°That is, if my wife epts it again.¡± A dim moonlight, beneath it were him and her. Just the two of them. ¡®I like you.¡¯ For a moment, she wanted to say that. But she didn¡¯t. She had habitually said those words because she didn¡¯t want to be hated by him. It was also a desperate confession to herself, not to hate him. He would know. It was an illusion she used to escape the situation. But did he know that, ironically, she was also being sincere? I like you. I like you. He had covered her eyes and ears because of those words. Maybe it was her own fault that he became overprotective of her. She unconsciously knew that she herself walked into his cage. I was falling apart, but there was no ce to hold onto. I had no confidence in myself to stand up on my own. I wanted to lean on him. Now she knew better than to do that. She had to change. She had to find the exit of the narrow cage herself. Even if she fell and fell. Even if it would take a long time to fly. Erce¡¯s blue eyes shone as brightly as they had done in the beginning. Harsen, who saw that, reached for her and stopped before her eyes. Erce showed Harsen a bright smile, ¡°I want to see the fireworks.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How about watching them together?¡± He looked at her with a confused expression, ¡°If only for a moment.¡± Harsen straightened his bent knees and stood up. He extended his hand to her. Erce ovepped her hand on his. It was cold, but it didn¡¯t matter. She was used to this coolness now. Suddenly, fear surged in her heart, so Erce sped Harsen¡¯s hand firmly. Can I stand by this man until the end? Who knows. But, I hope so. I hope I can remain with him. There was a scream from the sky. Stars were falling down. Thousands of stars fell on him and her, leaving their trails on the way. Her foot didn¡¯t hurt anymore. * * * ¡®Gloria¡¯s Day¡¯ was an annual festival. Erce, who attended the party at the pce, pouted her lips in dissatisfaction. Eshahilde, who was watching her, smiled brightly, ¡°My sister must be feeling upset that the Duke couldn¡¯te.¡± ¡°Sister, he doesn¡¯t care if I dance with other people. Does he even know that today is Gloria¡¯s day? He doesn¡¯t even know that there¡¯s a big fireworks festival being held in the pce.¡± ¡°He was sent to the border recently, so he¡¯s got a lot of work to do.¡± ¡°I hate Lenart so much.¡± The ceasefire with Lenart was dered ages ago, but now there¡¯s a border agreement to work on? At this point, it could be said that Lenart and her were sworn enemies. ¡°Does he even think of me, his wife?¡± Eshahilde smiled savagely at Erce, who was grumbling for nothing. At her mischievous smile, Erce looked sullenly at her sister. ¡°You already know how much he thinks of you.¡± Yes, it¡¯s a problem because I know too well. He won¡¯t even let me hate him to my heart¡¯s content. Meanie. ¡°Do you know how much the Duke suffered when you were south in Villene? He visited the pce whenever he had the chance to ask about me. I¡¯m not a princess anymore, but the queen of a country. You made a busy person like me even busier.¡± Erce, who was speechless at her words, groaned and gruntled. He¡¯d often tell me about Eshahilde every time he came. At the time, I thought it was just delivered through someone, but he¡¯d found out personally. ¡°He didn¡¯t need to¡­¡± ¡°I guess he thought my news would be of somefort to you.¡± ¡°Yes, it was always the same news that you were doing well.¡± ¡°Enough of your grumpiness. Besides, I don¡¯t want to bicker with you either. Why don¡¯t you go back to the mansion now? The Duke must be bored without you.¡± Bored? Harsen and the word didn¡¯t quite match. If he didn¡¯t have work, he wouldn¡¯t be bored because he would just add more work. However, it was true that she wanted to go back when she thought of Harsen, who would be alone in the mansion. Strangely, today¡¯s banquet was not fun at all. After hesitating for a bit, Erce soon curtsied, ¡°Well then, please excuse me, Your Majesty the Queen.¡± Eshahilde knew this would happen, so she patted Erce¡¯s back. Leaving Eshahilde, who wasughing mischievously behind her, Erce turned away. The carriage that picked her up rushed to the mansion. Arriving at the mansion, Erce received the servants¡¯ greetings and headed straight to Harsen¡¯s office. When she opened the door, Harsen was there as expected. Without taking his eyes off the papers, he said, ¡°Which wind brings you? Were you bored?¡± ¡°How can I enjoy it alone when my husband isn¡¯t there?¡± As she approached him grumblingly, Harsen grinned and hugged Erce¡¯s waist. Naturally, she sat on hisp. Harsen, who tucked her disheveled hair behind her ears, kissed her cheek briefly. ¡°As far as I know, the fireworks haven¡¯t started yet. Shall we go?¡± ¡°You¡¯re busy, but you¡¯re good at talking.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have the talent to deal with a grumpy wife.¡± In disapproval of the words, Erce struggled to get out of his arms. But it wasn¡¯t enough because he wouldn¡¯t let go. She sighed in defeat and leaned on Harsen. ¡°I wish to talk to my wife.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± ¡°When would it be possible?¡± ¡°You always have thest word.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Erce nced at Harsen, who always had thest word. I hate you. You¡¯re always busy. She tried toe up with meaninglessints inwardly. After mumbling in his arms for a while, she let out a shallow yawn out of tiredness. Erce was feeling drowsy, so she kept on blinking her eyes, and rocking her head back and forth. Harsen held the back of her head andid her in his arms. He heard a faintugh. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Next time¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go next time.¡± Knowing that she was going to fall asleep, he pulled out the headdress that was holding her hair. The golden strands fell down through the air. Thanks to this, her tired body became morefortable. Harsen gently stroked Erce¡¯s head. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go next time.¡± Her eyes,nguid by his hand movements, slowly closed. * * * Hey, I¡¯m back from my virtual death. Look at me updating during my exams XD I couldn¡¯t help it, sorry me T_T Support me on Kofi~ Chapter 49 49. After that day, she watched fireworks with him several times. Sometimes in crowded ces; sometimes, like now, in a ce with just the two of them. Each time, he reached out his hand and she held it. Sometimes they talked a bit, other times they exchanged warmth without saying anything. What would I think back then? How did I feel? She felt a needle pricking her heart¡­ The noises that shook the sky began to fade. Erce blinked slowly. The downpour of stars was over. When the roar stopped, the surroundings returned to silence. The asional chirping of crickets was the only thing that disturbed the air. Erce turned her head towards Harsen. He was already looking at her when she nced at him. He didn¡¯t say anything, but it felt like he was telling her to return. Erce nodded quietly. It¡¯s time to go back now. Just then, someone approached them. ¡°Your Excellency, we will continue search¨C¡± Kyron, who nced at Harsen¡¯s side, paused his sentence. ¡°¡­You found her.¡± There was relief in his voice. Kyron¡¯s face was covered with sweat, and Erce was stunned. She inferred that they had been looking for her and Harsen had solved the problem by finding her. She felt terribly guilty. ¡°About the report¡­¡± As he spoke, Kyron nced at Erce. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to it after I get home.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Kyron bowed his head and left. When Kyron disappeared, there were only two people left again. Erce was so shy that she couldn¡¯t even make eye contact with Harsen. ¡°It¡¯s just that I felt stuffy¡­so I went out for a while.¡± ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re going to do this again whenever you feel stuffy.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re telling me I didn¡¯t need to do this.¡± Her heart sank when she thought that not only the knights but also the merchants of the capital would have been troubled because of her. She had unintentionally bothered people on the day of the festival. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Kyron had something to report, so she thought it would be better to go back. Thinking that, she pulled his cor slightly, but Harsen remained in ce. Erce stared at him in confusion. Suddenly, Harsen lowered himself and picked Erce up. Erce yelped when her legs were suddenly suspended in the air. Surprised, she looked at Harsen, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. She was wondering why he had done that when her eyes reached her foot. Is it because of my foot? Finally, she sighed, ¡°I can walk.¡± ¡°Maybe you can walk now, but it still won¡¯t get better tomorrow.¡± Erce was speechless. Harsen looked down at her, ¡°Wrap your arms around my neck.¡± At his low-pitched voice, Erce became upset. But it was useless. He won¡¯t change his mind. Thinking so, Erce shyly wrapped her arms around Harsen¡¯s neck. He nted up one of the corners of his lips as if he couldn¡¯t help it, ¡°Are you in a position to save face?¡± His sneer annoyed her at first. He obviously didn¡¯t know that. She was dressed as amoner right now, no one would think she was a duchess. What if a passerby recognizes him and a rumor spreads that he was holding a woman other than his wife? ¡°I don¡¯t want you to damage your reputation because of me.¡± Unlike other aristocrats, Harsen never had a scandal. Erce didn¡¯t want his wless name to be on people¡¯s tongues. ¡°I know you¡¯ve already lost a lot because of me.¡± I know how much blood Harsen had to shed because of my family. She was aware, even if she didn¡¯t know it all. A fact that she didn¡¯t want to know. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything, and there¡¯s nothing else I can do for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Except this.¡± There was nothing she could do for him. All Erce could do for Harsen was not to tarnish his honor because of herself. All I have is a worthless body. That even he wouldn¡¯t desire. She knew he wasn¡¯t a man who cherished the momentary pleasures she brought to his life. He had handsome looks, a beautiful voice, and noble status. In front of this man, nothing of hers shined. So whatever he desired, she wouldn¡¯t be able to give it to him. That was what pained Erce. She smiled sadly. Harsen, who was watching her, let out a brief sigh, ¡°¡­I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So let¡¯s just go.¡± Harsen held Erce tighter than before. He always did that, as if his body was performing a ritual. As if he was afraid that she¡¯d slip away somehow, he would hold onto her firmly immediately after loosening his grip. He could let her go any time, but he wouldn¡¯t. Even when angry, he would suppress it, and would not turn his back on her. As if it were natural. * * * Wendelman pondered on what had just transpired. ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ Wendelman had his head bowed after telling the Duke that the Duchess did not take an attendant with her on her outing. The problem was that Erce had not returned before Harsen. However, Wendelman, who was prepared for such a situation, silently received the freezing gaze. The lord was still quiet. He maintained such an eerily still silence, that Wendelman wished he would rather be angry. Atst, the man addressed him. ¡®Where did she go?¡¯ ¡®¡­I understand she went downtown.¡¯ ¡®Downtown, alone?¡¯ The man who reiterated Wendelman¡¯s answer frowned. The capital city was huge and there were many drunkards roaming around at night. As soon as he realized that, Wendelman began to worry. Although the guards were patrolling, drunk men being drunk would surely drool over such beauty. Besides, today is an annual festival, so more people¡­ Wendelman stopped the conjecture that came to his mind. ¡®¡­Your Excellency, today is a festival of themon folks. Perhaps, the Duchess will return after watching the fireworks.¡¯ ¡®What time is it?¡¯ ¡®Around ten o¡¯clock¨C¡¯ ¡®Kyron.¡¯ Harsen interrupted Wendelman and called the knight next to him. ¡®Yes, Sir.¡¯ ¡®Move up the scheduled time for the fireworks to right now.¡¯ ¡®Understood.¡¯ ¡®And send the knight to find the Duchess. People might not know what she looks like, so report everything you find about blond hair and blue eyes.¡¯ ¡®Yes1, Your Excellency.¡¯ Kyron saluted and went out the door. After that, Harsen looked through the letter left by Erce once more before passing Wendelman, articting every word, ¡®I won¡¯t me you.¡¯ ¡®¡­Yes?¡¯ Wendelman asked back indignantly when his lord said something unlike his disposition. However, my lord did not answer and simply left. ¡°The Duchess must stay safe.¡± Wendelman turned to the source of the voice. Next to him, Viscount Garion ymont was fiddling with his mustache as if he was nervous. Hours had passed and they hadn¡¯t returned home yet. Garion admonished him, ¡°You! No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t have sent the Duchess out alone without a single soul. You should¡¯ve secretly put at least one person next to her. Should something happen, how do you n to step forward to His Excellency, and not to mention, the Visarides¡­ Just thinking about it gives me shivers.¡± Wendelman nodded, as he strongly agreed. ¡°I must be crazy.¡± ¡°And seeing that His Excellency just walked away because it seems the Duchess left an exnation for your actions in her letter. The rest of your luck, drag it all here!¡± ¡°Of course, if it means the Duchess will return unscathed.¡± ¡°Right. But why aren¡¯t youing?¡± Garion was pacing around due to increasing anxiety. Wendelman furtively posed a question to Viscount ymont, ¡°Say, what do you think of the Duchess?¡± Garion raised his eyebrows at the random question. ¡°The Duchess? Why are you asking that all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I honestly thought I did my job¡­¡± Wendelman hesitated and narrated what happened during the day. The things his wife had said. Garion tilted his head with a strange look. ¡°But wasn¡¯t that the obvious thing to do? We¡¯d be relieved if she was just a royalist. But that woman is a Visaride. Do you know how they collect vast amounts of information? That family collects evidence of corruption from other families to keep them on their toes. What do you think a woman who grew up in that kind of family would do if we left her privy to duchy affairs? Not to mention, His Excellency, thete Duke ordered us to do so. Plus, isn¡¯t that all for the better? The Duchess likes banquets, tea parties and jewelry anyway.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no telling whether she likes or hates work.¡± Garion was stunned, as if pricked by Wendelman¡¯s words. He¡¯d never considered that. He said reluctantly, ¡°Is that so¡­ Come to think of it, that¡¯s possible. But women¡­ um, like I said earlier¡­¡± He kept stammering, saying this and that. ¡°But considering all the troubles we¡¯ve been through¡­ Well, it¡¯s hard to me the Duchess either. She seems different from that awful Marquis Visaride, but¡­¡± Garion¡¯s gibberish soon reached a conclusion. ¡°But we¡¯ve lost too many people because of our involvement with Visaride. It¡¯s a given that our resentment would be directed at her.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t His Excellency also do that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Wait, you. Why are we talking about this all of a sudden?¡± I know. I don¡¯t know why either. Why am I doing something so unlike me..? ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I thought that it¡¯d be okay if the Duchess wants to take over the internal affairs now.¡± ¡°Certainly, we can¡¯t stop her if she wants to.¡± She has lived here for sixteen years. No, wasn¡¯t she already qualified? Garion nced at Wendelman, who had randomly brought up this awkward topic. Just then, Kyron came in. ¡°Lord Kyron, have you found the Duchess?¡± ¡°She¡¯s with His Excellency. She¡¯ll be here soon.¡± As soon as Kyron finished, they sighed in relief and calmed their hearts. * * * Everyone who saw those two enter the mansion had their heads bowed down in a daze. Vicente also nced down at Erce held in Harsen¡¯s arms. Erce closed her eyes tightly to the scene unfolding before her. She didn¡¯t expect to see even Vicente out there. ¡°¡­Put me down, please.¡± At her quiet whisper, Harsen finally let Erce go. When her feet touched the floor, Kyron, who had been waiting, approached them, ¡°Wee back.¡± The several vassals behind Kyron looked relieved to see Erce return safely. Feeling ashamed, Erce tried not to make eye contact with them. ¡°Would you like to go to the office right now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Harsen nced at her, then walked with them to his office. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Since when has he been watching? Vicente was staring at her with a face resembling Harsen¡¯s. His dark blue eyes, like Harsen¡¯s, did not reveal what he was thinking, so Erce smiled awkwardly. Just as she opened her lips, Vicente interrupted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a sacrifice. It¡¯s all I¡¯ve grown up for.¡± He was talking about his engagement that was concerning her. Just as she once chose Harsen, this was Vicente¡¯s choice. His eyes were talking. This is the right thing to do. That was what he said. An unprecedented silence panned between them. He probably needs a Garten. The Gartens weren¡¯t as glorious as before, but they contributed to the founding of the country and were influential aristocrats. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married that way.¡± It is perfectly reasonable to choose them. Most people would be pushed to such marriages, and Vicente was no exception. But a political marriage doesn¡¯t necessarily mean an unfortunate one. There are people out there who live well. But I¡¯m afraid that Vicente will have to live a life simr to ours. Erce said she would have chosen Harsen if she went back, but she didn¡¯t want Vicente to live like her. I don¡¯t want him to live in an illusion. A rtionship bound by resentment and guilt is very painful. ¡°I know.¡± But if this is his choice. ¡°If that¡¯s what you have in mind¡­ Alright then.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do it.¡± If Vicente¡¯s mind inclined that way then Erce wanted to respect his decision. Even if it was not what she wanted. ¡°Can I give you a hug?¡± At Erce¡¯s request, Vicente stiffened. Vicente didn¡¯t know how to react, but soon nodded his head. ¡°Please do so.¡± As soon as he allowed her, swallowing her tears, Erce stretched her arms. Vicente¡¯s body stiffened as her arms crossed the air and gently wrapped around the boy¡¯s body. His mother¡¯s voice echoed in his ear, ¡°I¡¯ve always¡­wanted to hug you like this.¡± As she was able to unravel her tangled heart, a child appeared in her eyes. It was a strange thing. I detested him, yet cared for him. I didn¡¯t want to treat him coldly, but couldn¡¯t help it. Was it lingering resentment? Was it foolish pride? I was sorry for hating him but liked hating him. I didn¡¯t know when, like a drizzle, the child slowly grew on me, and I lived with such contradictory feelings until I died. Foolishly, it wasn¡¯t until I died did I realize that it was love. I was so selfish. I was so abominable and disgusting that I couldn¡¯t convey my feelings until the very end. I want to say I love you, but I was afraid I¡¯d be a worse sinner if I said those words. She could not hug Vicente affectionately until she eventually died. Until the bitter end¡­she was like that. Erce gave her now grown-up son a stronger hug. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± I¡¯m sorry for looking back at you now. That was what she was saying. A weak tremor, like the vibration of a thin thread, flowed through him. His mother was sobbing, trying to hold back her voice. Her tears were soaking his chest. So, Vicente could not answer. * * * Kyron looked very flustered about the report he was going to give. He sneaked a look at Harsen and reluctantly began to report, ¡°Um¡­ Well, ording to what a merchant had said, a woman presumed to be the Duchess was with a man. They were close enough¡­to seem like a couple¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­O-of course, there¡¯s a possibility she might not have been the Duchess¡­¡± He was stuttering because of the awkward content of the report but Harsen remained still, as if telling him to continue. So, Kyron had no choice but to continue talking. ¡°¡­I heard about the man, too. His description is simr to the one the Duchess encountered at the bookstore the other day¡­ I beg your pardon.¡± Even though there was nothing to apologize for, he did so because of the ufortable report. Why did the Duchess insist on going out alone today, and why did she meet him this very day? The most important factor is whether the meeting was nned or just a coincidence, but it¡¯s frustrating because there is no way to know. Kyron became tense at his next question, ¡°His identity?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still unknown.¡± ¡°Find it.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Even though it was his usual emotionless voice, Kyron felt his blood drying. * * * Are youforting me? He was patting her back clumsily. Erceughed, despite her falling tears, while in Vicente¡¯s arms. At Erce¡¯s suddenughter, he got embarrassed and stoppedforting her. ¡°Are youughing at me?¡± he asked with an unhappy look. Erce raised her buried face and wiped away the tears with her fingers. ¡°I know right. I¡¯mughing again. Do I look stupid?¡± ¡°How could I say such a thing to my mother?¡± ¡°But I think I¡¯m really stupid.¡± ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re talking a lot, you must be tired. Go in and rest.¡± ¡°I usually talk a lot.¡± ¡°I know. I just wanted you to go in.¡± ¡°How mean.¡± Vicente smirked only then. ¡°Do you need help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not so bad. I can go alone.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Erce red at Vicente¡¯s cheeky smile. ¡°You and your father treat me like a child too much.¡± ¡°Are there kids as grown up as Mother out there?¡± ¡°Oh, so you joke now, too?¡± ¡°I guess I picked up the habit because of someone.¡± Hah, Erceughed sardonically. Even though he said that, Vicente also seemed slightly awkward. Now I get why Vicente is making jokes that he usually isn¡¯t good at. He¡¯s trying to be considerate of me. It was amendable effort, something she was grateful for, so Erce said with a slight smile, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Have a good rest.¡± Leaving the awkward Vicente behind, Erce moved on. Arriving in front of the bedroom, Erce opened the door. She was back. She both liked and hated this ce. It was the only ce in the Duke¡¯s house where she could breathe, but it was also the ce where she was locked up. Is it because I experienced a moment of freedom? She felt unusual. Although she didn¡¯t know exactly how she felt. She didn¡¯t always know how she felt. It had been like that since a certain point. She became used to avoiding facing her feelings out of fear. That was how she lost herself, little by little. ¡®You¡¯ve just lost your way for a moment.¡¯ He could be right. After sitting on the bed, she thought of Juan for a moment. He was apletely new kind of person, different from anyone she¡¯d ever encountered. ¡®If you want to do it, you can do it; if you desire it, it wille true, and if you walk down that path and act on it, it will happen.¡¯ ¡®All you have to do is yearn for it.¡¯ ¡°I have to yearn for it¡­¡± Erce recited his words. His words felt more sincere than any kind of ttery. He didn¡¯t offer help, nor did he ask about her situation. He just told her that all she had to do was yearn for it. As if he believed she could stand up on her own. Again, I wonder who he is. Did he say he went abroad to study? Now I understand why I never saw him at regr parties for someone who looked like a nobleman. Maybe now we¡¯ll run into each other at a party. Maybe then I¡¯ll find out his identity¡­ That¡¯s what she thought. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She sensed someone at the door. The door opened and Harsen appeared. He stood still with the door open. ¡°¡­Harsen.¡± She called his name in her usual tone. Strangely, an unfamiliar sensation rose from the tip of her tongue. Harsen¡¯s name felt unfamiliar. Why, though? I thought we made up earlier¡­ Harsen entered the room as her fingers trembled weakly from this unknown anxiety. Then, the door closed silently. Heyyy it¡¯s Wednesday ya¡¯ll!! It¡¯s been so long since I tranted and this was thest chapter I had on my file. I now don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening in the story XD As much as I¡¯d love to do weekly updates I can¡¯t and the updates are getting more and more sporadic. I won¡¯t have time this month either T_T It¡¯s been forever since I updated Elena Evoy¡­ Footnotes
  1. The word here is ?? meaning honor/respect used when receiving amand. I don¡¯t know an English equivalent of it, so my editor just chose ¡®yes¡¯.
Chapter 50 50. Her throat was itchy as if she had swallowed some dust. Erce gloomily watched Harsen as he approached her. She wanted to know if he was angry, but there was no way she could know. Erce turned her head to the vibration which had transmitted through the bed. Harsen was sitting next to her. I wonder what he¡¯s thinking? Even if I try to find my mistake, there are too many to choose from. Eventually, Erce had to speak up first. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s check your foot first.¡± Harsen leaned Erce against the bed, dying her answer. Her body was pushed back, so her legs stretched out over the edge. He carefully dragged her bandaged left foot toward him. Erce sighed as she watched the bandage on her foot loosen, ¡°I¡¯m better now¡­¡± She pursed her lips and looked down at the dorsum of her foot. Her blue eyes widened a little; instead of redness, there was a pale, purple bruise. I didn¡¯t know I sprained so badly. Looking back, I think I got this when I almost fell over by tripping over the threshold of the carriage. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t really hurt.¡± However, it wasn¡¯t that it was painless, but that the sensation in her foot had long since dulled. Realizing that, Harsen also gently let go. The fact that she didn¡¯t even need to call upon the physician and only had a bruise, it meant that she was okay in general. When her foot was released, Erce sat down with her legs gathered to the side. And silence. What¡¯s the matter? Erce carefully began recalling from the start. Then, for the first time, she doubted their ¡®reconciliation¡¯. Was what we did today really reconciliation? If not, then did our argument not end in reconciliation and he just moved on? Like he always does. Never saying a word about what happened. ¡®I should¡¯ve ended things.¡¯ I should have apologized; not only for using the phrase ¡°best choice¡±, but also for that. She remembered the harsh words that had poured out after getting carried away by her emotions. A deep sense of regret came over her. No matter how angry you are, you shouldn¡¯t say things like that recklessly¡­ Erce hesitated as she kept on opening and closing her lips, before finally, gently parting them, ¡°About what happened yesterday¡­ I am sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­why I¡­said something like that? No matter how emotional I was¡­um¡­I shouldn¡¯t have said that¡­ A-are you mad?¡± There was no answer despite her chain of words. Because of that, Erce¡¯s eyes drooped down helplessly. ¡°Well, if it were me, I¡¯d be mad. Using words like that¡­ I was harsh to you. You didn¡¯t say anything wrong. I just felt guilty on my own¡­ Then, I disappeared the next day, doing as I pleased¡­¡± I made you suffer in the middle of the night. She couldn¡¯t dare to add this because of her already increasing guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Erce looked carefully at Harsen. ¡°¡­I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Dropping her gaze on the bed, she repeated her apology. Yet, the silence remained; Erce fiddled with her thick braid. At her fourth or fifth time avoiding eye contact with Harsen, she heard his voice mixed with a sigh. ¡°I also apologize.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Regardless of whether it was true or not, I¡¯m the one who said something hurtful to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± On hisst two sybles, Erce slowly closed her eyes and opened them wide. She pondered over the words several times as she stared at Harsen with a dazed look. He was rubbing the back of his neck with his head tilted sideways, which made him seem strangely awkward. A smile spread over Erce¡¯s face. ¡°No, I¡¯m more sorry.¡± She hugged Harsen¡¯s neck and smiled. It was the first time they had ever exchanged an apology like this after they argued. Her chest was warm, and so was her heart. The hand that habitually wrapped around her back felt even better today. Elevated, Erse spoke as she hugged Harsen¡¯s neck tightly, ¡°I¡¯ll be really good to Vicente from now on. I know that doing this suddenly won¡¯t look good in your eyes, and I know how funny it seems for me to act like a mother now, but I¡¯ll be really, really nice to him. I will never say such things to you again. I was having a really hard time back then¡­ I know that can¡¯t excuse my actions. I shouldn¡¯t have directed my resentment towards that child¡­ I will always feel guilty towards him. But Harsen.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to stop like before. I don¡¯t want to suffer, and I don¡¯t want to rationalize doing nothing for Vicente. I don¡¯t want to regret it. I don¡¯t want to die without doing anything for Vicente. I want to fulfill everything that child wants, that poor child, I want to love him with all my heart this time. So, if Vicente is happy, if he doesn¡¯t think he¡¯s been abandoned by someone like me, I¡¯m satisfied with that. It¡¯s okay if he doesn¡¯t forgive me for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t want that. I just want to live my remaining days for him, paying for the many crimes I havemitted against him.¡± Erce unwrapped her arms and faced Harsen. She spoke earnestly to him, ¡°I love that child so much.¡± Her blue eyes gently curved and drew a lovely smile; like a flock of birds soaring through the sky, like a bud sprouting on barrennd, like a spring breeze in the winter frost, like the setting of the night and the rising of the sun. He had already seen such a smile before. A long time ago, it was a smile that she would often make. A strange smile that he thought he would be familiar with. Like a person who didn¡¯t know she could smile like that, Harsen was still unfamiliar with Erce¡¯s smile. The arm hugging her back slipped away. Without realising that, Harsen continued to stare at Erce, and soon tilted his head to meet the gaze looking back at him. ¡°Harsen?¡± Erce was puzzled as she called his name. Perhaps tired, Harsen swept a hand over his face several times. Worried, Erce reached out. But before even reaching his skin, Harsen gently pushed her hand away. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Erce looked at her rejected hand, then took it to fiddle with her blonde hair. She felt awkward for no reason. She swept her hair a couple of times, and now small strands began to stick out from her braid. She spoke as she slowly untied her braided blonde hair, ¡°Also, I¡¯ve been thinking; I¡¯m going to talk to the baroness tomorrow. I think I should start helping with the duchy¡¯s internal affairs from now on.¡± She didn¡¯t know how Harsen was looking at her because she was focused on loosening her hair. She found it relieving in a way. ¡°Of course it was my job, but I unintentionally passed it to the baroness. But I¡¯m still thedy of this house¡­ I don¡¯t think this is right.¡± The hand that was loosening her hair slowed down. It was because she did not have the confidence to look up at Harsen after unraveling all that. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡®ve exercised my brain, so it¡¯ll take a while to learn but I¡¯m still going to try. Well¡­ I could make mistakes, but wouldn¡¯t it be alright if I got help from the baroness? That is, if the baroness offers to help.¡± Erce untied all the tangled strands, then brushed her hair with her fingers. When she tossed her long, now unbraided hair over her shoulder, her curly blonde hair covered her back. Harsen, who was staring at it, asked, ¡°Just a question about Vicente.¡± It was rare for Harsen to ask questions. Erce was baffled because she practically knew nothing about Vicente. ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°Are you doing all this because of Her Majesty?¡± Unable to understand the reason behind the question, Erce remembered Eshahilde. ¡®My sister¡¯s funeral¡­ When was it?¡¯ When she calcted the date, it was almost the end of the previous year. Looking at the nuance in his question, it would be correct to assume that my sister had passed away. Then perhaps¡­ Did he bring it up because he thinks the reason for my sudden attachment to Vicente is because he¡¯s something to rece my dead sister? Erce urgently denied it with a shocked voice, ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°He is our only child,¡± she said without even realizing it. But it was strange. When he heard her, Harsen¡¯s expression subtly stiffened. Erce didn¡¯t understand what that meant. As usual, she thought about moving on without knowing the reason, but for some reason, she didn¡¯t want to this time. ¡°What¡­are you thinking?¡± For the first time, she brought out a question that she would usually keep in her mind. It was as if she was taking a step into the dark abyss. She couldn¡¯t see an inch ahead, but she kept going. The hem of her dress brushed against the shore, creating shallow waves. Perhaps unfamiliar with the unusual waves forming inside her, his answer came a littlete. ¡°The fact that you said that¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s a little strange.¡± Harsen was having a hard time making eye contact with Erce. And she was rather amazed at how awkward he was. She once again realized how much Vicente meant to her. Come to think of it, he¡¯s Harsen¡¯s and my child¡­That¡¯s right¡­ She curled her toes because she felt ticklish just thinking about it. Her blue eyes wandered aimlessly. Pfft- An awkward sound of wind escaped her closed lips. Erce looked at Harsen. She stretched out her arms and gently caressed his cheeks. Their gaze intertwined again. Her toes, hidden behind the hem of her dress, wiggled uncontrobly. ¡®I feel ticklish.¡¯ With her toes curled up, Erce stuttered, ¡°Today¡­are you tired?¡± She felt a little shy. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Her lips drooped slightly. ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t have ns for tomorrow.¡± ¡°Therefore?¡± Harsen smirked. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a little hard and painful¡­ I¡¯m fine with it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Erce red at him. It was annoying that he knew yet pretended not to. ¡°¡­Forget it.¡± She took her hands from his cheeks and was about to sneak into her nket when Harsen held her by her waist. A conspicuous smile spread over Erce¡¯s lips as his arm wrapped tightly around her waist. Erce held his cheek with a smile and kissed him. Her body fell back as he tilted his head and kissed her deeper. Her brilliant blonde hair spread over the bed. There was no time to feel his gentle touch on her back. Erce looked at the man on top of her and swallowed her saliva; Harsen bent the corner of his lips, forming a crooked smile. ¡°You can¡¯t back out now.¡± The front of the dress was pulled off. * * * The sound of chirping birds rang pleasantly, as if they were singing. Erce lifted her upper body. No, she tried to lift it. ¡°What¡­¡± Her pupils trembled incessantly; she could not move. Why does it hurt so much? In fact, she was struck with pain more intense than ever before, to the extent that she suspected that she might have been beaten all night while sleeping. It¡¯s been a while since we did it. It¡¯s been a little over a year since I got sick. However, isn¡¯t this body different from then? So why¡­ ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Tears welled up from the crushing pain and she crouched down. Her small body trembled. Erce decided to call Lianne for now. As she crawled over her bedsheet and wiggled her body, the pain came rushing in. Feeling like she had be a caterpir, she pulled the string as hard as she could. ¡°Madam?¡± Lianne, who came in after hearing the bell, was shocked to see her owner lying as if she was dead. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Avoiding her eyes, Erce asked Lianne, ¡°Time¡­ What time is it?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s around 12 o¡¯clock.¡±¡± ¡°What?!¡± She asked back in surprise. Twelve o¡¯clock was lunchtime. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± ¡°The Lord told me not to wake you up.¡± Lianne, who unintentionally silenced Erce, approached her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, would you like to have lunch now? I¡¯ll inform the chef¨C¡± Lianne¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold as she stared at the floor. Not knowing why, Erce who had been looking at her saw her lips be slightly open and stiffened. Lianne calmly lifted the tossed dress off the floor with her index finger and thumb. A thin white dress fluttered before Lianne¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is¡­¡± It was a very shaky voice, unlike Lianne. That dress in Lianne¡¯s hand was the dress that Erce had borrowed from Lianne yesterday to avoid being noticed. The problem was¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a new one.¡± ¡­It was all tattered. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you something ten times more expensive,¡± Erce hurriedly added. She didn¡¯t feel bashful because Lianne¡¯s cynical smile was more frightening. She looked bitter, fiddling with the torn front of the dress. Erce was embarrassed. Who knew she would be so adamant? ¡°It was a birthday gift from Beth¡­¡± Of all things, it was a birthday gift¡­ So unlucky. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯ll get you the same one¨C¡± ¡°No, ma¡¯am. Buy me something ten times more expensive.¡± Lianne smiled and folded the dress. ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Erce felt a shiver go down her spine. She didn¡¯t know that a day woulde when she would appreciate Lianne¡¯s snobbish nature. Suddenly, she felt Lianne¡¯s gaze on her. ¡°Why, what?¡± Erce inadvertently covered herself with a nket up to half her face, as if protecting herself. Lianne shook her head amusedly and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I meant, I¡¯ll bring you an indoor dress.¡± ¡°O-okay¡­¡± Lianne came out of the room without looking at Erce. As soon as the bedroom door creaked and closed, Lianne covered her mouth with one hand. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ She had to try hard to suppress her amazement at the sight that just unfolded before her. ¡°There¡¯s no woman who wouldn¡¯t be plucked.¡± I¡¯d like to thank the Lord, my parents, my non-existentptop, my inmed tailbone, and finally Lane for not making me go through another sex scene. And hey! We finally hit the 50th mark! This volume was so difficult to trante because of various reasons¡­ Still four more chapters to go *sigh* Also, don¡¯t forget to support the author in any way you can. If you like my trantion, support me on kofi~ Chapter 51 51. Meanwhile, Erce, who did not know what Lianne was thinking, dug into the nket, feeling drowsy. The meal with Vicente was already out of the question, and it was still difficult to get up, so she thought of catching some more sleep. To avoid the oblique noon sunlight, she turned over to the other side. Erce frowned at the pain she felt again. Suddenly, Erce swiped through the empty spot opposite her. There was no warmth left, but for some reason, she felt there was. She felt weird again as she swept it as if to wear the sheet out. It tickled near her chest. ¡®Now that I think of it¡­¡¯ It¡¯s been a long time since she felt light-hearted after doing it. In the past, when she did it, she¡¯d usually feel anxious, sad, distressed, empty, or shed tears for no reason. Perhaps she was able toe this far on her own because of the rtionship that she maintained with him despite her being like that. Erce was curious. What did that mean to him? Erce stared at her wrist stained red. At the same time, she felt tingling at the dorsum of her neck. Even though she was alone, she was embarrassed, so Erce closed her eyes tightly and went to sleep. Drowsiness soon took over her tired body. She dozed offpletely. ¡°¡­¡± Troubled, Lianne looked at Erce, who fell asleep again, and the dress in her hand alternatively. It seemed like she should return when Erce wakes up. Lianne smiled softly at the sight of Erce¡¯s slightly raised small lips. ¡®Sweet dreams.¡¯ Erce could not get out of bed until two hourster. She then headed to the dining room to eat her dyed lunch. She had to clench her teeth at the muscle aches she felt as soon as she sat down. Had she known this would happen, she would¡¯ve just eaten in her bedroom¡­ Regrets came btedly, and it was useless. Erce held the utensils in her hand, trying to give strength to slumping her waist. When she put the slice of fish in her mouth, the smell of grilled herring wafted through her mouth. Still, she took a few more bites, thinking it was at least fortunate that it tasted good. When she was somewhat full, Clifton spoke in a soft voice, ¡°I guess it suits your taste, Madam.¡± Was Clifton¡¯s voice always like that? She thought and replied briefly, ¡°The chef must have paid close attention.¡± ¡°Yes, it seems so. Since the Madam has emptied a te for the first time in a long time.¡± Erce stopped as she brought the fish on the fork to her mouth and looked down at her te. Except for thorns, the scrumptious herring was nowhere to be seen. Not only that. Other foods had disappeared, too. When did I eat so much? With a face full of embarrassment, she slipped down her fork and knife. In response, Clifton med himself, saying he shouldn¡¯t have said it. ¡°What about Vicente?¡± Wiping her mouth with a napkin, Erce asked. ¡°Young Master is in the middle of his history ss.¡± ¡°Did he eat well?¡± ¡°Of course. He ate well for both lunch and breakfast.¡± Erce was relieved by Clifton¡¯s words. She was worried that he might have been skipping his meals in her absence, but she was d he didn¡¯t. After finishing the meal, she agonized over what to do next. She wanted to see Vicente for a bit, but couldn¡¯t because he was in ss. Erce pondered over her open schedule for a while, then finally came up with something to do. ¡°Where¡¯s the Baroness right now?¡± The Baroness was working with Wendelman. ¡°What brings you here, Duchess?¡± When Erce came in, both Wendelman and the Baroness stood up and greeted politely. ¡°Ah¡­ Were you busy?¡± ¡°¡­Not at all.¡± Contrary to their words, there were piles of documents on the table. Erce was worried that she might be disturbing them for no reason, so she thought for a while about whether to go back. However, she remembered that it¡¯s best to get the unpleasant business out of the way first1. She had to deal with it anyway and thought she¡¯d miss the timing if she kept on worrying about every little thing. It would be better to talk about it now. ¡°¡­Have a seat.¡± Erce sat on the sofa in the office and beckoned to the other side. Wendelman and the baroness sat on the sofa following her words. ¡°Ehem.¡± Wendelman repeatedly coughed, perhaps feeling awkward, while the baroness smiled brightly. Erce understood Wendelman¡¯s attitude, but scratched her back not knowing the reason behind the baron¡¯s favor towards her. ¡°So, what brought the Duchess here personally?¡± Wendelman asked. ¡°Anything that is bothering you¡­¡± His attitude without a hint of annoyance was impable. ¡®He was always like that.¡¯ Looking back, the Duke¡¯s vassals were always polite with her. Whether it was Baron Wendelman Contar, Viscount Garrion yment, Harsen¡¯s aide, or Harsen¡¯s knight, Sir Kayron. Even though they were formal with her, she felt uneasy. But why couldn¡¯t they get close? In fact, she had an idea why¡­ Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help being sad. Erce took a breath. She had eyes looking at her. She decided to bring up the subject without further dy. ¡°I want to be entrusted with the Duchess¡¯s authority over the Bernhardt duchy.¡± It was originally hers, so it was incorrect to say ¡®entrusted¡¯. ¡°That¡­I¡­¡± Wendelman seemed embarrassed and confused. Erce patiently waited for his answer without rushing. ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± Just then the baroness got up from her seat, walked towards the table. She brought a bunch of documents from the top of it, and held them out to Erce. ¡°This year¡¯s ledgers.¡± ¡°Wife!¡± Wendelman was astonished by his wife¡¯s unexpected behavior, but the baroness did not retrieve the ledgers. In a daze, Erce was handed over the ledger. ¡°When was thest time you read ledgers?¡± ¡°I think when I was about twenty-two years old.¡± Wendelman¡¯s shoulders seemed to flinch at her words. The baroness was tapping her chin with her index finger. She seemed to be thinking about something. ¡°Do you remember how to read them, Madam? How to calcte the budget and stuff¡­¡± Oh, I guess that¡¯s a concern. ¡°Um¡­no.¡± Of course, she didn¡¯t remember. Her memories of her ten years ago were long gone. ¡°In that case, can I teach you?¡± ¡°Oh, sur¨C¡± ¡°But you¡¯re busy! Where will you get the time for that?!¡± Wendelman couldn¡¯t contain his shock as he yelled. I swear, I didn¡¯t mean to cut off the duchess¡¯s words. The words just popped out unconsciously. ¡°Honey?¡± Honey? His brows wrinkled by the ominous title. He knew what she was going to say from experience. ¡°Please leave.¡± And literally Wendelman went outside. Erce couldn¡¯t believe the docile Wendelman, and couldn¡¯t take her eyes off his back until he was out of sight. ¡°Shall we have a talk?¡± ¡°Baroness, as Baron Contar said, you seem to be busy. Are you sure about it? Or I should try on my own¡­¡± ¡°No need to do that. It¡¯s better to learn directly from someone who¡¯s been in charge of the ledgers for a long time. Well, that is only if the duchess allows me to teach her.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m okay with it.¡± She wasn¡¯t just okay with it; she loved it. The calctions for the ledger were essentially the same, but it would be better to learn from someone who knows the family¡¯s situation well. ¡°Then, first of all, it¡¯s better to see the main residence¡¯s internal affairs. If youe here in the morning or afternoon on any day, except on the weekends, I¡¯ll teach you. So please drop by whenever you¡¯refortable, Madam.¡± The Baroness¡¯s gaze at her was gentle. ¡°I will.¡± It was awkward, but she didn¡¯t dislike it, therefore Erce was able to respond face to face. Wendelman came in after the conversation between Erce and the Baroness ended. Seeing his approaching steps, he seemed to be feeling awkward. He made an empty cough and held out the ¡®things¡¯ in his arms to Erce. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Sir Kayron asked me to deliver these to the Duchess. You¡¯ll know when you see them¡­¡± Erce epted a yellow paper bag. When she saw the contents of it, she understood Baron Contar¡¯s words. Kayron, who came to find her, and Harsen yesterday, returned with her luggage. She felt bad for having a knight to do petty errands, but he said he¡¯d be more ufortable if he didn¡¯t, so he kept her luggage. Inside, dried plums, in handkerchiefs, and bundles of colorful threads were neatly ced. The Baroness peeked to see what was in it. ¡°Oh, I guess you went shopping.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Erce replied with a smile. It was not close enough to her usual shopping, nheless, it was shopping. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Erce¡¯s eyes gently curved at her question. ¡°It was a lot of fun.¡± This time, the cough was from the baroness, not the baron. Wendelman patted her shoulder, saying it was understandable. Erce looked at the two in turn. ¡°Thank you, you two. I¡¯d like to thank you again here.¡± ¡°No need, Madam. Did you have a pleasant time..?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s alright then.¡± At Wendelman¡¯s dubious response, Erce asked with a hopeful heart, ¡°¡­Say, did Harsen say something?¡± ¡°No, he didn¡¯t rebuke me at all.¡± It didn¡¯t seem like a lie, so Erce was able to rx. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I¡¯m thinking of repaying your consideration. Do you need anything?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine.¡± Flustered, Wendelman shook his hands. I didn¡¯t do it for anything, and I never wanted to do it. I was just pushed by my wife. ¡°Well, then let me knowter when you need my help.¡± ¡°Madam, I¡¯m really okay. The fact that you came back safely¡­¡± Wendelman hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Thank you foring back.¡± The Baroness smiled meaningfully at her husband. It was a mischievous smile. Meanwhile, Erce felt strange when Wendelman spoke like that. The atmosphere of the room was still gloomy, but it wasn¡¯t cold. Erce pursed her lips, then released them, as she rummaged through the bag. She took out a paper bag containing dried plums and handed them one by one. ¡°Would you like to try it? I bought it at the market, and it¡¯s really good.¡± At her invitation, they put dried plums in their mouths. Fortunately, their reviews were good. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. I like dried fruits, so it suits my taste.¡± ¡°Mhm, the juice that erupts at the end is truly like a work of art.¡± The Baroness burst intoughter at Wendelman¡¯s words, ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s a work of art.¡± ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°I believe you know I overreacted.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Wendelman swallowed a grumble. Erce held back herughter, putting some dried plums in an empty teacup. ¡°I¡¯ll leave some here. Have a snack.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After the Baroness¡¯s greeting, Erce left the room. As Erce walked through the hallway, she felt that Baron Wendelman Contar¡¯s attitude had changed slightly. ¡®A lot of time has passed¡­it seems.¡¯ Really, a lot of time had passed. I never even realized it¡¯s been this long. When I was young, there was a time when I hated them. A time when I should have treated them nicer, instead of pushing them around¨C that time when I thought we¡¯d hate each other forever. We avoided each other for more than a decade, so having a conversation like that and even receiving a favor, honestly, dissipated any resentments I had. Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t expect much in the first ce. The degree of expectations and disappointment was proportional. Still, the oue was not bad for her, so Erce decided to take it positively. With the bag in her arms, Erce walked through the hallway of the mansion, looking around as if she were appreciating it, but she felt the same as ever. The mansion, which was painted in a calm and solemn color, gave off a stern atmosphere as if not even a footstep should be heard. Erce again thought that she had spent a long time there. Bernhardt, the ce where she spent half of her life. Strangely, she couldn¡¯t remember clearly how she spent it. She¡¯d wake up when she opened her eyes, eat, attend a banquet, then spend the night. That¡¯s how she lived her life¡­ It was a continuous cycle of a monotonous daily life. Nevertheless, ¡®Even in that life, you weren¡¯t there.¡¯ Staring at the boy in front of her, Erce stopped in ce. Apart from feeling d to see him, she couldn¡¯t help the bitter taste in her mouth. Vicente was not far away as the rays of light poured down on him like a waterfall through a huge ss window that was high enough to reach the ceiling. The sunlight glossing over the ck hair looked brilliant. To the extent that it hid the original color of Vicente¡¯s hair. ¡°Greetings, Mother.¡± She¡¯d been hearing his usual greeting more often these days. Brightening herplexion, Erce approached Vicente. ¡°Is the ss over now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Her bright eyes peered into Vicente¡¯s blue eyes. His dark eyes, permeated by sunlight like the fine grains of sand, looked a shade lighter. At first nce, it looked simr to the color of her eyes, but what else made Erce smile? ¡°Did you eat well? Today¡­ I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t eat with you. I overslept,¡± she roughly glossed over. ¡°It¡¯s a given as you must be tired. I ate well, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Vicente said in an understanding tone. Erce held the bag tightly in her arms. ¡°Um, are you busy right now?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m free right now.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Would you like to drink tea together in the back garden?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Th-there will be many delicious things, too,¡± Erce hurriedly added when Vicente didn¡¯t answer, waving the bag in her hands. Appeasingly, though it did not seem much like appeasement, Vincent rubbed at his eyes and, in a low tone, chuckled, ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded in a sluggish manner. * * * Donate a kofi~ Footnotes Chapter 52 52. A tea time was held for the two of them in the backyard behind the old-fashioned private residence of Bernhardt. The servants busilyid tablecloths and prepared tea sets and desserts. For an unannounced tea time, warm ck tea and desserts in a four-tier tray were prepared quite well. The dried plums brought by Erce were ced on individual tes. ¡°What do you think?¡± The blue eyes gazing at him shone brightly. Giving no mind to her gaze, Vicente put the dried purple fruit in his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Vicente gave a briefpliment. It was a rather dry reaction, but it was much better than to see him frown because it was too sweet or smack his lips. As Erce was feeling proud, she heard a muffledugh. ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You went for a stroll alone to buy this?¡± She knew there was no meaning to it and Vicente was just asking casually, however, her face still brightened instantly. Then she remembered themotion that happened in the middle of the night. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to see you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel ashamed because of me,¡± Vicente responded monotonously and put another dried plum in his mouth. Erce¡¯s eyes got slightly bigger. The dried plums were delicious, but they were sweet because they were full of pulp. She didn¡¯t think that Vicente, who didn¡¯t like sweets, would eat it on his own. Erce brought it without much thought, just wanting to share something delicious with Vicente. ¡°Isn¡¯t it sweet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡± The answer came immediately. Then, why do you eat it? Perhaps¡­ Is he still eating because his mother bought it? Thinking that far, she urgently dissuaded Vicente. ¡°If you¡¯re forcing yourself to eat, you don¡¯t have to.¡± However, upon hearing Erce¡¯s words, Vicente looked very strange. ¡°I don¡¯t have a hobby of stuffing tasteless things into my mouth.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Just a little sweet.¡± Vicente then gracefully drank a cup of tea. Looking at him nkly, she slowly drank tea, too. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Your outing yesterday.¡± Erce bowed her head as if at loss at how naturally he called it an ¡°outing¡±. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡± She apologized, but he ignored it and instead asked if she enjoyed it. Erce contemted whether to be honest or not. She chose the former. ¡°It was good.¡± ¡°What did you do there?¡± ¡°How peculiar. You¡¯re asking me a lot of questions today.¡± Erce burst intoughter because Vicente constantly asking questions felt unfamiliar. Suddenly, she raised the tip of her fingernail and tapped on the table; her tapping created a cheerful sound that rang through the garden. ¡°First, I looked around the stores.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The first thing I bought were these dried plums, then I went into a jewelry store to buy a bracelet. It was really pretty for the price.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I even saw handmade crystal sses. They were lovely, too, but I couldn¡¯t take a closer look because I was afraid they¡¯d break. Um, what else did I buy..? Oh! I bought a handkerchief and some threads.¡± ¡°You will embroider it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®I¡¯ll embroider it and give it to you.¡¯ Erce silently added in her heart. Later, she was going to surprise Vicente when he would be ordained as a knight and participate in the royal hunt. ¡°What else did you do?¡± ¡°What else¡­¡± Remembering Juan, Erce smiled softly. ¡°I met a good person.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I was lost, and he kindly guided me. If it weren¡¯t for him, I¡¯d still be lost.¡± Even after listening to Juan¡¯s words and having a realization, it didn¡¯t mean that her life would be changed greatly. Another day has gone by now. However, unlike before, there was a sign of courage that rose inside her. Somehow, a ray of hope was cast into her heart that she could do it and that she could move forward. ¡°I also watched fireworks with your father. Strange. I¡¯ve seen countless spectacr fireworks in the royal pce, but the festival enjoyed by themoners was more memorable.¡± As she traced back to that night, she could still see the stars falling down from the sky, hear the sound of crickets amid the silence of the night, and feel his cold hands. ¡°Have you ever seen fireworks?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it, but haven¡¯t really watched it.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s watch it together next time.¡± Vicente drank tea quietly instead of answering. It was an ambiguous response, neither positive nor negative. Erce wanted to ask one more time, but she stopped herself thinking she might be forcing it again. As nobody spoke further, the garden subsided into silence. Erce brought the teacup away from her lips and looked around the surroundingndscape. It¡¯s the season of fresh green. The greenery covered the yellowish-brown ground, and in between, bright yellow flowers were in full bloom. Putting down the teacup, Vicente¡¯s indifferent gaze looked around. The warm sunlight shining fairly on all nature, the flowers swaying with the cool breeze, and the butterfly pping its wings next to it, touched his gaze, then disappeared from his eyes as he looked down. And, the wind blew. Whoooosh- The branches of flowers entangled with the meandering winds. A yellow petal that swayed and fell brushed against Vicente¡¯s cheek. His eyes trembled slightly, perhaps feeling ticklish. Vicente turned his head in the direction the wind was blowing. The series of scenes took ce one after another before Erce¡¯s eyes. She saw where Vicente was looking. At that moment, she felt as if time had slowed down. A bunch of yellow flowers, flowing like waves, were rushing their way. Despite the impossibility, Erce thought they might cover her and Vicente altogether. Oh¡­ ¡®I really¡­¡¯ She was not unfamiliar with this feeling. She knew it well. Yet, she found it unfamiliar. Just as a spell cast by a fairy tale wizard, a golden carriage that floats in the night sky crossing the moon, and like a swaying leaf outside the window whispering and waking you up. All things were alive and moving in her world. * * * He beheld the sea of flowers fluttering with the wind. Oh, was there something like that here? Was it there when I came by before? I don¡¯t know. I was never curious about what Mother nted in the back garden. Slowly, he closed and opened his eyes repeatedly. The yellow waves disappeared when he closed his eyes, and reappeared when he opened them. It was a very simple feeling. Invisible, visible. Only that much difference. As he looked around his surroundings, in addition to the yellow flowers, he saw flowers of all colors blooming. From what he had heard, it was his mother, not the gardener, in charge of the structure of the garden, the arrangement of flowers, and what kind of flowers to nt. Suddenly, he had a thought. Is it worth pouring your heart into taking care of such paltry beings? To me they are merely trivial beings¡ª nothing useful. But how could Mother adore them so much? There must be some value to that kind of thing. More so, putting your heart into these trivial things¡­ He cut off his thoughts. He turned his head and saw the person who became a mother. Her blue eyes were tinged with an unknown wonder as if they were lost somewhere. What are you thinking? Suddenly, he became curious. In fact, he was always curious about her thoughts, regardless of whether he had feelings for her or not. What do you think when you look at me with cold eyes? Why do you bite your lip every time you see me? You gave me these eyes, so why do you avoid looking into my eyes? Why do you hate me so much? Would you smile if I die? Sometimes, thoughts like thate to mind. Mother. A word that feels unnatural to give voice to. Mother. He couldn¡¯t say it in his heart, so repeated it in his mind. A stranger. He saw his mother in front of him. She smiled broadly when their eyes met. She was a mother. When was it? Since when did that woman smile at me? He felt emotional. He withheld the answer, and drew his attention to her. ¡°Do you remember?¡± What am I doing? I don¡¯t even know. ¡°When Mother said here that I don¡¯t need to be a knight.¡± He didn¡¯t even know what he was saying. He was just dying the answer to the question he asked himself. But perhaps that wasn¡¯t the case for Erce, because her face had turned pale. Still, he smiled as her face seemed to have been covered with frost. ¡°How can I forget? It was something I shouldn¡¯t have said to you who lived to be a knight all your life¡­¡± He didn¡¯t mean anything, but it¡¯s funny how she reacted like that. ¡°Then, Mother, do you remember cutting down my tutors on your own?¡± ¡°¡­I really have nothing to say to you.¡± His mother sighed in defeat. At the same time, her drooping shoulders seemed to reach the ground. ¡°I loved the piano lessons, so do you know how embarrassed I was upon finding out that my teacher was fired under my mother¡¯s orders?¡± Her eyes grew like a surprised rabbit. He heard a voice filled with embarrassment. ¡°Is¡­that so?¡± No. Actually, he didn¡¯t know either. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve asked you first.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Did I enjoy that time or not? What did it mean to sit in a chair and y the keys before the piano lessons began? After my music teacher was fired, why did I feel regret at the thought that I no longer had to learn itpulsorily? Also, why all of a sudden have my political and diplomatic lessons be boring, and why do they often cover economics, philosophy, andw books? On the other hand, do I have to study sociology, geography, and history books so often? Was it a natural urrence that was meant to happen as he grew up, or was it just the result of his mother cutting down his teachers at will? I still don¡¯t know. ¡°It will never happen again. I¡¯ll consider your thoughts first. Promise.¡± What are my thoughts? If those thoughts are of like or dislike¡ª those sort of preferences¡ª are they really relevant? I don¡¯t really know. It¡¯s quite tiring to rte doing something ording to my mood. If there was no standard of preference, the speed of learning would be fair, and walking on a set path meant that one wouldn¡¯t have to fear losing their way. That was the life he had lived so far. For a long time, he had been on an ind where the wind did not blow, the waves did not strike, the sun did not burn, and blizzards did not hit. That little world was the haven he had built. Vicente had never thought of abandoning all of that and stepping toward an unknown indicator. Say, why do you keep smiling at me? He knew that whaty before his eyes was an expansive sea. In the midst of it existed a shabby ferry that may be swept away by a storm. If you ride that, you may even find a continent. However, you could also be swallowed by the waves, trapped in the deep sea for eternity and die. But if he eventually refused to climb on it, he¡¯d still be on the ind, so it didn¡¯t matter. Say, ¡°Anything¡­else you like?¡± why do you keep smiling? The woman who had always abandoned him. Reflecting on yourself and regretting your mistakes does not mean that it never happened. Where did you throw that noble pride? If you had stayed such a mother till the end, you wouldn¡¯t have looked so ridiculous, yet why do you do this even when you¡¯re hurt? In that case, what do I want to do? Do I want to go back to feeling hatred and contempt for her? Do I want her to fall apart? Do I want her to shatter? Do I want her to get on her knees and apologize? He knew he deserved it. And he wanted it. But he also didn¡¯t. Like a person who doubts clumsy favors, yet still wants to be deceived. However, she did not favor him greatly. In fact, Erce did not endure much for him. There were many times he was annoyed by her arbitrary behavior. But it kept lingering in his mind. Her smiling eyes, sweet voice, and various facial expressions that he had never seen before. Things like those. Those insignificant things roamed in his head as if they had wings fluttering about. Then heughed at himself for having those things on his mind. ¡°If you have a favorite subject, let¡¯s study it first. Let me know,¡± Erce spoke affectionately. Vicente looked at her. It was as if a ray of light shone through the darkness, as she reached out to him. As if to bury the past and conciliating, offering to be together in the future. What if I hold it? Where will that hand lead me? Is it paradise or mire? Or should I let go of her at the end of the cliff? It could be an endless quagmire where I fall. Thinking about it, a vainugh erupted from within. He seemed to realize a little then. What should I do? ¡°No, I jest. So please take it as a joke,¡± he said and nced at his mother. She had blond hair, blue eyes, pale skin, and red lips. ¡°I¡¯m d you had fun going out.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Yes, it was fun. Next time, let¡¯s go together¡ª¡± ¡°But next time, please refrain from going out alone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°Are you worrying about me? Thank¡ª¡° ¡°Please refrain from doing anything that would put Father in trouble.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Erce¡¯s eyes fluttered for a moment at the vaguely drawn line. But it was only for a moment, and she drew a smile around her lips soon after. ¡°You¡¯re right. I only thought about myself.¡± Annoying. ¡°Sorry. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Eyes that looked like they were forced to smile, and lips that were saying sorry. It was frustrating as if a heavy stone was ced on his chest. He pressed his forehead against his fist and smiled dejectedly. Four purple dried plums were seen through the lowered eyes. The sweet nectar spread in his mouth. However, his throat swallowing the sweet taste was ever so bitter, that he spoke to Erce without smiling, ¡°And, I have to prepare for the uing knight exam. I¡¯m telling you in advance that we won¡¯t be able to eat together.¡± This is the right thing to do. ¡°Huh? But eating together¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s ss time, so I¡¯ll go first.¡± It would be easier to forget a short time of both good and enjoyable moments than long years of resentment. It¡¯s justte. For Mother, and me. * * * Donate a kofi~ Chapter 53: of this volume. 53. Erce stared nkly at the empty seat. She then looked at the table. Nothing had changed on it. The freshly baked scones still smelled fragrant, the tea in the cup was steaming, and the dried plums on the te looked delicious. The only thing that had changed was the empty seat in front of her. She sat in ce for a while. Lianne, who couldn¡¯t bear to watch, approached her. ¡°Madam¡­¡± ¡°Lianne.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Erce asked the maid, hesitating, ¡°When is the knight exam?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s two weeks before the eve of Helios.¡± ¡°In winter.¡± It was a strangely calm voice. ¡°Yes, around the end of winter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Um¡­ How about going inside? It¡¯s cold here, you might catch a cold.¡± In fact, it was warm rather than cold, but she just wanted to get Erce inside first. At Lianne¡¯s words, Erce nodded and stood up, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s cold.¡± Erce walked ahead with Lianne quietly following her. Lianne nced at her frequently, checking the look in her eyes. ¡°Would you like a warm bath?¡± ¡°I guess.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get it ready.¡± Lianne sent Erce to her bedroom and immediately went to prepare for a bath. Afterpleting the preparations, Lianne attended Erce. Erce soaked herself in the warm water, rxed her body, and held her chin. ¡°How¡¯s the temperature?¡± ¡°Appropriate.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll add¡­some more roses.¡± Suddenly, seeing the scarlet marks all over her white body, embarrassed, Lianne poured rose petals into the bathtub. Erce smiled dryly when she saw that. Lianne¡¯s face stiffened with a wooden smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get married?¡± ¡°Ma-married?¡± The sudden question made Lianne stutter. ¡°For some reason, Lianne, I feel like you¡¯ll be next to me until I die.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Lianne narrowed her eyes and lengthened her words. Erce smiled at her again, ¡°Are you seeing a man?¡± ¡°Oh, Madam, you know that¡¯s a very rude question to ask.¡± ¡°If you aren¡¯t, should I introduce you to one?¡± ¡°Are you firing me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find you a good guy.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m slightly tempted.¡± ¡°Only slightly? I¡¯ll give you gifts, jewelry, a wedding dress, a house, and dowry.¡± Lianne opened her mouth wide in surprise at the luxury Erce was offering. Erce¡¯s look showed that it was a natural thing. ¡°How long have you been with me, I can¡¯t just let you go.¡± ¡°Madam, of course I¡¯d¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried. Beth got married, but you didn¡¯t. Later on, when I die, you¡¯ll be all alone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that.¡± ¡°Why¡­¡± Lianne¡¯s lips quivered, ¡°Why do you keep saying you¡¯re going to die?¡± At Lianne¡¯s trembling voice, Erce unknowingly lowered the hand holding her chin. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to die.¡± ¡°¡¯If I die, when I die.¡¯ You keep saying you¡¯re going to die¡­¡± ¡°A-are you crying?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lianne¡¯s eyes were wet with tears. Erce quickly reached out and wiped away Lianne¡¯s tears. ¡°What are you crying about? And I never said I¡¯m dying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I heard.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡± ¡°It does if that¡¯s what it sounds like.¡± She¡¯s as sassy even when crying. Erce grumbled that she¡¯d stayed with her for too long and pressed down on Lianne¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why would you think that? And I really didn¡¯t mean that. Anyway, please stop crying.¡± ¡°Madam keeps rubbing them with wet hands. Stop it, please. My eyes are hurting.¡± At Lianne¡¯s words, Erce stopped. ¡°¡­Why didn¡¯t you tell me, if you had stopped?¡± As soon as Erce¡¯s hand moved away, Lianne wiped her face with both hands. She whined a lot, ¡°What¡¯s this? It¡¯s all wet.¡± ¡°Wipe¡­ I was trying to wipe it.¡± ¡°My clothes are all wet.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Erce saw Lianne¡¯s clothes, she had nothing to say. When she reached out to wipe off her tears, some water sshed on Lianne¡¯s clothes. ¡°You ripped my clothes like that in the morning.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ Let¡¯s not talk.¡± Erce gave up. It was a lost battle anyway, so she decided to rather give up. ¡°So, when are you getting married?¡± ¡°Why are you so obsessed with my marriage?¡± Lianne narrowed her eyes, as if suspicious. ¡°Obsessed¡­¡± Erce murmured, immersing herself deeper in the bathtub. ¡°No reason. You can¡¯t follow me forever. You should be happy by marrying a good man.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have your own family. Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Lianne pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do you like it?¡± Erceughed, ¡°Of course.¡± She felt Lianne¡¯s answer was strangelyte. ¡°¡­But I don¡¯t have a man to marry, and I¡¯m 26 years old now¡­ It¡¯ste for me,¡± as ifmenting, Lianne evasively passed it over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that and tell me if you like someone. I¡¯ll marry you off unconditionally.¡± ¡°I feel reassured.¡± ¡°Look at you! I¡¯m serious.¡± Lianne didn¡¯t seem to believe her. ¡°Anyway, get married as soon as you can.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll take care of my marriage, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Erce felt frustrated at her obstinate attitude. It was all the more so because she didn¡¯t know what would happen to Lianne after her death. Did Harsen let her stay in Bernhardt? Or was she sent back to Visaride? It¡¯d be a relief if it¡¯s one of the two, but if it isn¡¯t either¡­ Erce wanted Lianne to be happy. It¡¯ste at 26, but she¡¯s still in her prime. She didn¡¯t want Lianne to spend that time devoting herself to her. When she sees Lianne, she¡¯s reminded of that time. ¡®Madam, there are a lot of hydrangeas that you like outside. I wanted to pluck some, but the gardener said if I wait a little longer, they¡¯ll be in full bloom. They¡¯ll look splendid. The weather is especially warm this summer, so they¡¯ll bloom more beautifully thanst year. Aren¡¯t you curious? But what to do when the gardener says that? You¡¯ll have to wait a little longer. Can you wait?¡¯ Lianne kept telling her to wait, but she couldn¡¯t see the hydrangeas from her story. ¡®You just have to wait a little longer. So please¡­¡¯ She realized that her tears were about to fall. The hydrangeas she waited for had long since bloomed. It was a lie she told to keep her breath connected. And I found out that I wasn¡¯t actually waiting for hydrangeas. She knowingly kept her mouth shut and pretended to wait for the hydrangeas she would never see. Lianne must¡¯ve known that, too. Like that, they each deceived the other and endured the time that was about toe. Even with less than a handful of hope left, the story that Lianne told seemed like a beautiful fairy tale. ¡°Madam?¡± The reddish-brown eyes blinked once at Erce. Tears felt like they were stuck in her throat. Erce closed her eyes and pleaded with Lianne, ¡°They weren¡¯t empty words. Be sure to tell me when you want to get married.¡± I¡¯ll spare nothing for Lianne. * * * Early in the morning, a letter arrived from the marquisate. [Dear Erce, To my sister who must¡¯ve been anxious from waiting for the news that arrivedte. First of all, forgive me for sending you a letter only now. I¡¯ve been a little upied. That doesn¡¯t mean I ignored your request. The person suitable for your request is in Garrid at the moment. He shall visit Bernhardt in a week, so please wait a bit longer. You¡¯ll be pleased to see him, so you can look forward to it. From your loving brother.] A fortnight had passed since she visited the marquisate. She was wondering why Caron was taking so long, but it seemed that the errand runner was in Garrid. It was understandable because it was rtively far from the capital. But¡­ [You¡¯ll be pleased to see him, so you can look forward to it.] ¡®Someone I¡¯ll be pleased to meet?¡¯ Who is it? Is it a friend of the marquis from before his marriage? Erce tried to guess, but soon quit because there were many such people. And it didn¡¯t matter who it was because anyone close to him would be nice. She sat in front of the dressing table, feeling a little excited. Looking at Erce¡¯s smiling face, Lianne brushed her hair. ¡°Is it the Marquis?¡± ¡°Yes. The person my brother sent is supposed to arrive in a week. Tell that to Clifton.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Tell him to serve him well.¡± ¡°How could the butler neglect the Marquis¡¯ precious guests? You can let go of your worries.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Certainly, Clifton would serve his guests with all sincerity. Erce was relieved and recalled the letter she received from Countess Zardea the other day. ¡°They didn¡¯t forget that Count Zardea¡¯s Young Lady ising here in three days, right?¡± ¡°Of course. The butler and maids all know.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Perhaps because of Lianne¡¯s gentle touch, Erce yawned slightly. Lianne giggled, ¡°Madam, at this rate you¡¯ll doze off in front of the Baroness.¡± ¡°Geez, just imagining it is a pain.¡± She nced at Lianne in the mirror, despite that, Lianne did not hide her yful smile. ¡°Is the work difficult?¡± It¡¯s been two weeks since Erce learned how to manage the duchy¡¯s internal affairs with the Baroness¡¯s help. It was things the duchess deserved to do, but also things she had never done before. ¡°¡­It¡¯s doable,¡± Erce replied coyly.. ¡°I heard that the Madam seemed to be confused. And that you leave the office often sighing.¡± ¡°What? How do you know that?!¡± When Erce jerked her neck around to look at Lianne, Lianne responded naturally, ¡°Someone passing by told me.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Oh, dear. Of course it¡¯s a secret. How can I snitch on them with my own mouth? And your hair was almost done¡­ Now, I¡¯ll have to start all over again.¡± At Lianne¡¯s smug expression, Erce silently turned her head back. Lianne began doing her hair again. ¡°Madam¡­ It¡¯s creepy if you keep staring at me like that through the mirror. And it¡¯s natural that you can¡¯t do it on the first try. How can a person excel in a single try?¡± ¡°I just want to do well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing well starting over like this.¡± ¡°Come on¡­¡± Despite her shrill voice, Lianne smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? I heard the Baroness teaches you well. So, if you follow her lead, my clever Madam, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do.¡± Obviously, she¡¯s teasing her while pretending to cheer her up. ¡°Stop making fun of your mistress.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± Lianne replied in a light tone, but her yful expression remained the same, so Erce sighed. Lianne seemed quite excited seeing Erce being like that ever since she started learning work. But she wasn¡¯t so good at her job to be happy. Lianne said it¡¯s natural that she¡¯s unable to do it in just two weeks, and Erce knew that as well, but she couldn¡¯t help her impatient heart. Whenever the Baroness smiled at her mistake, her impatience grew further. Baron Wendelman Contar said that the baroness was already busy, and I¡¯m taking up more of her time¡­ ¡®I wish I had done it from the beginning.¡¯ Erce felt sorry for the Baroness for being in charge of her duties. She must be busy taking care of the Barony, but to manage the duchy on top¡­ ¡°All the while, I was the only one sofortable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lianne jokingly responded to Erce¡¯sment. ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much. I heard the Baroness had noints.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°She was even given a fief. Isn¡¯t that enoughpensation?¡± As Lianne said, the small, but never small for them, estate of Bernhardt that was given to Baron Contar, in exchange for the baroness¡¯s management services, was quite the reward. Lianne envied her, saying, ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d stay loyal to Bernhardt even if I had to burn myself.¡± Looking at this, she could see why the vassals were so loyal to Harsen. While clearly dividing the work, he neither denies rewards nor punishes excessively. She was amazed by him who had properlypromised with her situation for such a long time. Erce was ashamed of herself. Looking back, he never avoided his responsibilities, doing his job silently. Was he born with the talent? He was indeed a man worthy of the position of monarch. ¡°Still, I feel awful for leaving my responsibilities.¡± First of all, it¡¯s true that she had forsaken her duties as the duchess regardless of thepensation, so she felt ufortable in her heart. Even more so whenparing herself to Harsen. Erce vowed to fix the situation even now. Lianne was slightly relieved when she saw her mistress, who seemed to be getting depressed any time now, look surprisingly fine. ¡°You¡¯ll do well.¡± ¡°I should,¡± even as she said so, Erce¡¯s confidence shrank. It would¡¯ve been better if the Baroness scolded her, but she only showed a benevolent smile consistently, whether she did well or not. Erce was even more puzzled because she didn¡¯t know why the Baroness favored her. ¡°Well¡­ Are you not eating with the Young Master today, too?¡± It¡¯s been 15 days since she ate with Vicente. They¡¯d have dinner together with Harsen, otherwise, they¡¯d eat separately. Erce smiled, ¡°The knight exam ising up soon. He¡¯s been training for that day only, I shouldn¡¯t ruin it for him. He¡¯ll waste his time if he eats with me.¡± Lianne bobbed her head without replying. Next is thest chapter of this volume. Support me on kofi~ Chapter 54: End of Volume 2 54. Erce learned a few things about the Baroness while spending time with her. She was the eldest daughter of the Marchens. She married Wendelman Contar at the age of neen and had a son and a daughter. Not knowing this information, Erce keenly felt theck ofmunication. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve learned to a certain extent, let¡¯s move on to the real game.¡± Erce beheld the bunch of documents the Baroness was holding. Fear struck her as she gazed over the dense pile of paper. ¡°I¡¯ve tied up the budget papers that I¡¯ve calcted every three years. And this is the one year budget for the duchy that I¡¯ve calcted and set aside. Would you like to take a look at it and make a separate budget yourself? Also, please note that we need to hire more servants next month.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± Barely able to speak, Erce took a deep breath. When she lifted the thick paper sheet with her thumb and index finger, she could see the dense print at a nce. Her heart began pounding. ¡°I, maybe I should learn a little more¡­¡± She was looking forward to this and wanted to do well, but the fear of making mistakes overrode it, hence was reluctant. ¡°The yearly budget doesn¡¯t change much, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult. If you get stuck, you can ask for my help, Madam.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Her gaze tilted sideways. Unable to answer, her lips were closed straight. ¡°It¡¯s not hard. Think of it as shopping. It¡¯s more fun if you think about where to spend your money.¡± Erce smiled awkwardly. The Baroness¡¯s words did not reach her. She had a lot of money in the first ce, so she had never thought about where to spend it. She lived a life where she bought it if she wanted it. ¡°For example, estimating the cost of the Young Lord¡¯s ordination ceremony this year¡­¡± ¡°The knight ordination ceremony?¡± ¡°Yes, things like that,¡± When she showed interest, the Baroness responded as if waiting for it. However, Erce¡¯s busy head couldn¡¯t notice the Baroness¡¯s intention. She thought that it would be nice to hold a celebration when Vicente will be ordained as a knight. He hadn¡¯t passed the exam yet, but if it¡¯s the same as the past, he should be ordained this year, so it wouldn¡¯t be bad to prepare in advance. ¡®Did we ever hold a celebration in the past?¡¯ We didn¡¯t. Her conscience, sticking out from somewhere within her, was resolute. She never did anything for Vicente. It wasn¡¯t exactly Harsen¡¯s temperament either, and the Baroness, too, would¡¯ve focused on ordinary matters. ¡®Then¡­¡¯ Her eyes were stinging. I feel awful for my son who couldn¡¯t enjoy what he deserved just because of me. Birthday parties. Ordination celebration. And¡­a Coming-of-Age celebration. My son, who deserved to enjoy those more than anyone else, couldn¡¯t even enjoy themonest things. Just because of me. Guilt alwayses rushing over the painfully cruel facts. Things she imagined from time to time became very clear. If you hadn¡¯t been born from me, if you had met a better mother. Things like these. ¡®Let¡¯s hold it this time for sure.¡¯ Erce tried to shake off the brooding image. Let¡¯s try harder. She intoned in her heart. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± After that, Erce received a few more instructions from the Baroness. It wasn¡¯t the first time she was learning it, but it¡¯s been a decade already, and at that time, she couldn¡¯t delve deep into the duchy¡¯s internal affairs, so Erce had to be taught by the Baroness as if she was learning everything for the first time. The densely listed forme on paper were messing with her head, but she managed to understand the Baroness¡¯s exnation. At the end of the exnation the Baroness put down her pen. ¡°Then, shall we stop here for today? If you have any questions, pleasee any time.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sorting out the documents, the Baroness was about to return to her seat. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ah, well¡­ Baroness.¡± Hesitant, Erce stopped the Baroness as she was standing up. She had a question about her. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I heard you¡¯re from Gracivan.¡± It turned out that she had entered the Gracivan Academy. She¡¯s from Gracivan. Erce had heard that there were women who were admitted into the school, but it was her first time seeing one in person. As she stared at the Baroness in awe, Erc noticed a subtle change in her expression. ¡°Did you hear that from my husband?¡± The baroness sat down again with a strange smile. ¡°Yes.¡± A few days ago, while passing through the hallway, she ran into Wendelman. ¡®She may not look like it but she¡¯s from Gracivan. There¡¯s nothing you have to worry about¡­¡¯ The nuance was that his wife would wlessly take care of the Duke¡¯s residence. He was worried that Erce might nitpick his wife¡¯s work. ¡°Oh, that guy seems to have said something useless.¡± The Baroness gathered her eyebrows as if troubled. ¡°What do you mean ¡®useless¡¯? How is it useless to say that a woman entered Gracivan? I think it¡¯s rather incredible.¡± However, in Erce¡¯s eyes, the Baroness had nothing to be embarrassed about. Even if the Baroness had spoken about it with pride, she would have epted it. Judging from the Baroness¡¯s age, she would have entered Gracivan about 25 years ago. At that time, the bar for women entering the academy was as high as the city walls. How is it not incredible? ¡°Hardly. And to be clear with you, I didn¡¯t graduate, so I¡¯m not ¡®from¡¯ Gracivan.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Erce stared nkly at the Baroness¡¯s face. An inexplicable smile hung around her lips. She didn¡¯t graduate? Erce didn¡¯t know that, so she was flustered. Baron Contar never told her that. ¡°Oh, my. You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. It¡¯s an old tale, it means nothing now. And, my husband must¡¯ve left that out. Perhaps, he dwells on it more than I do? In fact, considering the awful social notion behind it¡­it¡¯s all in vain.¡± The Baroness pped her hands, perhaps bothered by Erce¡¯s look. Her voice was soft, as if trying to alleviate her regret, ¡°No need to look like that. It wasn¡¯t like I was wronged, nor was it because I didn¡¯t have money because my family was ruined.¡± ¡°Then why¡ª¡± Erce inadvertently tried to ask a question but stopped when she found it rude. However, the baroness was faster. ¡°I had a baby.¡± Her fingers, which were meaninglessly fiddling with the edge of the documents, stopped. ¡°I should¡¯ve been careful¡­ I was careless. But what could I do when I was already pregnant? I had to give birth to it. It¡¯s my fault, so I can¡¯t me anyone else. Once it happened, there was a lot to do. Starting with marriage, I had to start a new family, and when the baby was born, I was busy taking care of it. Then naturally, I grew distant from my studies. I thought about starting over again when the children were all grown up, but the passion I felt at the time had long since faded.¡± Her face, as if immersed in a dream beyond, wavered in Erce¡¯s sight. ¡°How should I say this¡­ When I think about those days, I feel empty and sad, I wonder if I could go back again¡­ Sometimes, I think like that. But how is that possible unless you¡¯re a god? Moreover, there is no god in Grania. There¡¯s no helping it. All I can do is live my life to the fullest and be satisfied with it. Someone¡¯s wife, someone¡¯s mother, and the ideal that others want¡­¡± Erce looked sympathetically at the emotions revealed on the Baroness¡¯s face. She had an idea where the Baroness¡¯s affection for her stemmed from. ¡°That¡¯s how everyone lives.¡± It was the reality. The mood almost became solemn. ¡°But just because everyone lives like that, is there aw that states that we have to live like that, too?¡± Herughing voice was full of warmth, and she spoke words that seemed clear but were not clear. The Baroness said it lightly, but if Erce looked carefully, it was meant for her. Everyone lives like that, but you don¡¯t have to. ¡°I heard from my husband that Madam is also interested in learning.¡± Erce was bewildered by the Baroness¡¯s following words. The Baroness added that she had noticed it, ¡°I heard you used to often study in your free time.¡± ¡°How¡­¡± When she realized what the Baroness was talking about, Erce¡¯s face flushed as if under the midsummer sun, ¡°It¡¯s a long time ago.¡± It was so long ago that if buried in the ground, it would have been rotten by now, so her shame reached its peak. Either way, the Baroness didn¡¯t care and offered, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, may I introduce my motivation?¡± ¡°Motivation?¡± ¡°Yes, I gave up halfway, but one of my ssmates became a schr. It¡¯s rare but she¡¯s a woman, and ording to the letter she sent, she¡¯s thinking ofing up to the capital soon. She wants to do research here, but worries whether she could find a side job.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s a schr, it¡¯ll be easy for her to find a job in the capital. She can tutor a noble¡¯s son, or she could be a lecturer at the capital¡¯s academy.¡± ¡°Well¡­ To do that, you have to join the association first, but the established schrs didn¡¯t ept her. She could find a job personally, but it isn¡¯t easy in a capital that is already saturated with schrs. She doesn¡¯t have a lot of connections, either¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± A brief sigh escaped her lips. Back in the day, you¡¯d seem cool as a schr. Since they¡¯re highly educated people, she had an inkling that they would be respected. Erce didn¡¯t expect her to have to live so intensely. And the reason why her life was fiercer than others maybe because she was ¡®her¡¯. ¡°So, if Madam were to help my pitiful friend, there¡¯s nothing more I could ask for. What do you think? If you¡¯re still interested in studying, it won¡¯t be bad to start over now.¡± The unexpected rmendation nkly floated in her mind. ¡®Teacher¡­¡¯ To learn again. Whatever it is, again. A schr, a teacher, an instructor¡­and a woman. She became curious about the person whom she had never met. How strong is she? How did she soar whenever there was an obstacle in front of her? That woman¡­ What kind of life has she led? ¡°She¡¯s intelligent, but not stuffy. Of course, the choice is entirely up to you,¡± the Baroness¡¯s voice contained a lot of affection towards her friend. Even though Erce was hesitant, she felt shy refusing her when the Baroness talked about her passionately. No. Actually, she didn¡¯t want to say no. She wanted to learn, she wanted knowledge. She just wanted to do something. ¡°Alright, Ma¡¯am. Can you inform her that I want her as my teacher? Or shall I write a letter myself?¡± ¡°You need not to, Madam. I¡¯ll inform her. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like my friend, too,¡± the Baroness smiled. Erce couldn¡¯t tell if that smile was because of her friend finding a job or some other reason. ¡°You made a good decision.¡± A tiny bud sprouted in her chest. Ticklish, she grabbed the hem of her yellow dress. This marks the end of volume 2. I hope enjoyed it. It took me forever to finish this volume¡­ Support the author by buying her books on ridibooks. If you like my trantion, please support me on kofi~ Chapter 55 55.Chapter 4. On a not-too-hot summer day, a cool breeze caressed the girl¡¯s wheatish hair. The seventeen-year-old girl smiled contently, tucking the few strands of hair sticking to her face behind her ear. It was a pleasant day. Why? Because it was cool. ¡®It would have been more perfect if the ce I was in right now was indoors.¡¯ The girl stared straight ahead, voicing ament that no one else could hear. She saw a woman cutting off flower stalks close by. She was a brilliantly gorgeous woman from head to toe, to the point where the sweat on the side of her face would be mistaken for a transparent jewel. ¡°Madam! Leave this to me!¡± The girl turned her gaze to the source of the sound. A middle-aged man with a shaggy beard was running their way shouting. At that, the woman, who was concentrating on picking flowers, stopped working. The cheerful ring of her silvery voice resonated in the back garden. ¡°I¡¯m done. I also want to do things like this.¡± The woman, who was as sunny as the weather, stood up with a handful of flowers. The hem of her white dress reaching the ground, drew a semicircle around her. She turned around and looked at the girl, ¡°Adora.¡± ¡­She was so beautiful that she almost took her breath away. ¡°You called, Madam,¡± the girl responded btedly. With her brilliant dew and splendid radiance, the woman approached the girl step by step. Her elegant movements gave the illusion that her white dress in the sun fluttering behind her appeared to be spreading out. ¡°Yes, how is it?¡± The woman known as the Duchess of Bernhardt asked with a smile. That is to say, to me. Adora recalled why she was there and thought back to four days ago. * * * Biting her lips, Adora looked at Countess Zardea. If looks could kill, her chilly purple eyes wouldn¡¯t hesitate to shoot her, if she were to try anything, but Adora barely toed the line. At this time, Adora should¡¯ve been in the dormitory of Lafern School of Theology. However, at the behest of her mother, Countess Zardea, she was coerced toe to the capital. When Adora refused to obey, saying she wanted to be a theologian, the Countess took strong action by cutting off her tuition. Lafern was generous to themoners who had nothing but collected a certain amount of donations from the nobility. In the end, Adora had no choice but to kneel down and return to the capital. ¡°It¡¯s all wrinkled up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve at least considered the timing. My semester will be ruined now.¡± At the end of this semester, Adora was to be a senior student. However, thanks to her mother, Countess Zardea, she was cut off in the middle, let alone finishing this semester. ¡°Sit straight.¡± Regardless, Countess Zardea maintained a consistent attitude. Her mother, who was born and raised in the capital, was pointing out Adora¡¯s posture even in this situation. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I wore a dress, so I¡¯m ufortable in it. The carriage is shaking too much. Isn¡¯t it too old?¡± Adora, who couldn¡¯t be openly annoyed with her mother, turned her attention to something else. ¡°I was supposed to do mynguage interpretation homework,¡± she knewining wouldn¡¯t work, but Adora tried. She was implying that she should feel guilty even if in this way. The Countess, who had quietly listened to her daughter¡¯sints, asked in a dissatisfied manner, ¡°We¡¯ve humored you enough. We allowed you to attend Lafern, which the nobles don¡¯t acknowledge as a school, and even canceled your Coming-of-age ceremony because you didn¡¯t want it. But that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not an adult. When will you grow up?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you remember that you¡¯re the sole heir of our family?¡± Adora¡¯s lips were stubbornly closed. There was nothing wrong with what her mother said. Her parents were generous and humored her a lot. That¡¯s why every word of her mother caused a pang in her chest. Adora quietly pondered over the words ¡®sole heir¡¯. She was her parents¡¯ only child. Their love was enough, but Adora felt suffocated. If it weren¡¯t for that, her parents wouldn¡¯t be so obsessed with her. When her daughter remained silent, the Countess eased her anger and called her, ¡°Adora!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t any people in the world who can live doing what they want. Though, you mustn¡¯t forget that you are lucky among them. Have you seen street orphans? They don¡¯t have parents to look after them, so they¡¯re always hungry and sleep on the cold floor. They don¡¯t have the luxury of having a dream. How about youpared to that? Do you wish to have no parents, starve, and sleep on the ground? Unlike them, you can change several dresses, buy essories, and enjoy luxury. And if you want to, you can get an education like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The only reason you¡¯re able to throw a tantrum like this is that you have the privilege to do so. It¡¯s the things you have that are spoiling you.¡± Adora sat casually and straightened out the crumpled fabric, while Countess continued, ¡°However, people who enjoy such privileges have responsibilities for as much as they enjoy. And your responsibility is fairly easy.¡± Her mother¡¯s touch was sincere, but Adora couldn¡¯t help but be sarcastic, ¡°And that responsibility is marriage?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Countess¡¯s voice was incredibly warm. And she held Adora¡¯s hand with as much tenderness. If I persisted like this, I might stop Mother. Adora shook her head and pulled out her hand, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to get married.¡± ¡°But you have to do it,¡± the Countess was resolute. ¡°You can adopt a son.¡± ¡°Why would we do that when we have you, our own child? Your father wants you to inherit the county. He loves you so much; it¡¯s natural that he wants you to inherit what¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°When I get married, my husband, not me, will inherit it. Or my child. Whether it¡¯s a title, position, or property.¡± ¡°But your case is a little different. Unlike other women, you can hold the position of countess even if you change your husband. Whoever your husband will be, you¡¯ll remain the Countess. All of Zardea is yours. We¡¯ll ensure that as much property is transferred to your son as possible, so don¡¯t worry about that.¡± This might be the best constion the Countess could offer Adora. But in actuality, that¡¯s not what Adora wanted. Property, status, honor¡ª she didn¡¯t care about such secr things. However¡­ ¡°Marquis Dartner¡¯s Young Lord is a decent man. He has a mild temper. He meets the qualifications to be your husband. How fortunate is that!¡± Adora¡¯s mouth became bitter at ¡®Marquis Dartner¡¯s Young Lord¡¯. She remembered the one-sided notification she received the other day. [We have arranged your wedding with Marquis Dartner¡¯s second son.] The letter clearly stated that. At first, Adora doubted her eyes. No matter how frustrating I am, how can you arrange me with a man I don¡¯t even know? Actually, it was amon urrence, but Adora couldn¡¯t believe that her parents did that. ¡°Even if he¡¯s the second son, why would they marry into our humble family?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line. How upset would your father be if he heard this?¡± As her mother said, her father would obviously me himself, saying it was all his fault for his inability. Adora gently lowered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misspoke. But it¡¯s true. Why would the Dartners try to marry a Zardea in the first ce? No matter how your son may be a count, Dartners have several noble peerages above that, right? They won¡¯t want me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The Duchess of Bernhardt will take you as herdy-in-waiting.¡± At that moment, she ran out of breath. Adora began coughing and barely opened her mouth, ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°Duchess Bernhardt said she would take you as herdy-in-waiting.¡± ¡°¡­Heavens!¡± Adora¡¯s soul seemed to be escaping her. ¡°Why would she?¡± ¡°She probably pitied your situation.¡± Adora was depressed by the word ¡®situation¡¯. She didn¡¯t get along well with the young girls from high society, and she couldn¡¯t do anything about the young lords molesting her. She was sick and tired of it all, so she enrolled in Lafern. Frankly, she wasn¡¯t brainy enough to get into Gracivan or Noello academy. Consequently, Adora was satisfied with that. Life in Lafern wasn¡¯t bad, and she found herself enjoying studying theology. She even wanted to be a theologian if she could. ¡°She has never had ady-in-waiting, but since you¡¯ll be her firstdy-in-waiting, you should thank her for her kindness.¡± Bing thedy-in-waiting of Duchess Bernhardt was already a huge deal, and to be the firstdy-in-waiting? This was enough to remain grateful for life. With that tag on, Adora can marry the Dartners¡¯ second son, even if her reputation is stained and she couldn¡¯tpletely blend into high society. But was that really what she wanted? She wanted to live a leisurely life while learning theology¡­ ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? You can¡¯t avoid it. It¡¯s your duty.¡± Adora looked at the Countess. Her tone was forceful, but not as much as her expression. Because of her, the Countess had to reveal such an ugly expression. Adora felt guilty about it. She was tired of her parents urging her toe back, so in a fit of anger and annoyance, she sent a letter saying she would sever her rtionship with them. ¡°¡­I understand,¡± Adora nodded as if admitting defeat. She knew deep down that she couldn¡¯t shirk it. Adora, who was wandering inside the mansion, caught a passing servant. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Fortunately, the maid recognized Adora, ¡°You must be the Young Lady of Zardea, the newdy-in-waiting of Madam. How can I help you?¡± ¡°Where is Young Lord Bernhardt¡¯s office?¡± ¡°Why are you looking for the Young Master¡¯s office?¡± ¡°The Lady gave me a task to do.¡± When the maid saw the flowers Adora was holding, she understood and stretched her arm, ¡°Go this way and turn left. The third room you see is the Young Master¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Call me if you need anything,¡± the maid answered politely and went her way. Adora sighed and resumed her steps. Today, her footsteps felt gloomy, probably due to the mood around. Again and again. The sound of her shoes was particrly distinct, as if the only vitality of the old-fashioned mansion was the sound of her footsteps. Turning the left corner, Adora had a thought. Everything is calm here¡ª the mansion, the servants, the Duchess of Bernhardt, the Duke of Bernhardt, and¡ª ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± That boy, too. ¡°This¡­¡± As soon as she opened the door, Adora¡¯s train of thought was halted by the dark blue eyes looking at her. ¡°Y-you were in here?¡± The boy¡¯s elegant forehead distorted slightly. ¡®You were in here?¡¯ was a stupid thing to say, she admitted. ¡°This is my room.¡± It was a simple and concise answer. But it was enough. Who would say anything about the owner of the room being in his own room? She was the one in fault for suddenly barging in, assuming the owner wasn¡¯t inside. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were there and I made a mistake. I had heard that you were working hard to prepare for the knight exam, so I thought you were in the training grounds.¡± ¡°Even so, this is not a ce Her Ladyship can enter without permission.¡± His words were as hurtful as his face was harmful to the heart. To be exact, it wasn¡¯t words that were hurtful, but the frosty tone saying them. ¡°I apologize, Young Lord. I¡¯ll be careful next time. I hope you forgive me.¡± Naturally, Vicente wasn¡¯t saying anything wrong, which is why Adora immediately admitted her mistake. However, after a long while, there was no answer from the boy, indicating whether it was okay or not. Adora lingered at the doorstep, unable to enter or leave the room due to the ufortable atmosphere. Suddenly, she heard a faint sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll let it pass this time. What brings you here?¡± Is that what nobility inherent by birth is like? How is his authoritative manner of speech so natural? Even though he wasn¡¯t particrly demonstrating a sense of authority, the meaning behind his ¡®I¡¯ll let it pass¡¯ was clear. In terms of status, even though I¡¯m below him, coupled with this sense of authority, I¡¯m still far below¡­ Feeling a little tired, Adora answered, ¡°The Duchess sent these flowers.¡± His blue eyes went cold. Adora missed her home. ¡®Madam¡­¡¯ She repeatedly called the Duchess in her heart, who didn¡¯t appear no matter how much Adora called. What¡¯s the problem? Adora looked at the bouquet in her hands. In her eyes, there was nothing wrong with the flowers. They were very pretty yellow flowers. Then, what¡¯s the problem? Unlike the kind Duchess, her son was not kind at all. He didn¡¯t necessarily have to be kind to her, but encountering him made her ufortable, so Adora found it exhausting. Would it have been better for the maid named Lianne toe? She didn¡¯t know if the rtionship between the maid and the Young Lord was good or bad, but for some reason, she thought so. Just then she heard a cold voice, ¡°Why is Your Ladyship here?¡± ¡­As expected, the flowers were not the problem, but I. Adora had a bitter look on her face because she didn¡¯t like being discriminated against. He may not have meant it, but he¡¯s pretty mean. ¡°As the Young Lord knows, I¡¯m Madam¡¯sdy-in-waiting.¡± Instead of sulking, Adora¡¯s tone was very polite. Because her liver grew bolder1 only in front of her parents. ¡®Please forgive this unworthy child, Father, Mother.¡¯ Adora swallowed the tears stuck in her throat and smiled broadly like a fool, ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± The esteemed Young Lord in front of her grimaced. Then his facial muscles moved subtly, drawing another expression. ¡®Handsome.¡¯ Must be good to be that good-looking. Even if you frown like that, you can give off an air of contemtion. Adora admired inwardly. I¡¯m sure nobody would get tired looking at that face. His parents are outstanding, so what of their child? She could only sigh in awe. ¡°Any problem?¡± Vicente asked because he was bothered, but then only shook his head. As the awkward atmosphere resumed, Adora hurriedly decided to convey the Duchess¡¯ words. ¡°Madam said that she¡¯s sorry she couldn¡¯t bring it in person.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s weing a guest right now. She wasn¡¯t sure when the guest would leave, so she sent me instead.¡± ¡°Guest?¡± ¡°Yes. From the Visarides¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± This time, again, Vicente cut off Adora¡¯s words, ignoring everything else he didn¡¯t like. Adora lifted the flowers in a dull mood. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this in the vase.¡± She waited for the permission to be granted, but Vicente did not reply. Once again, Adora nced at Vicente to tell her what to do, however, she couldn¡¯t read anything from his expressionless face. Wondering if it was tacit consent, Adora took a step into the room. ¡°Take it with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± ¡°And you don¡¯t have toe anymore.¡± Adora¡¯s face hardened. She didn¡¯t know the details, but she could tell by the nuance. He¡¯s saying that to the Duchess of Bernhardt, not her. She thought of leaving, but the image of the Duchess picking flowers while sweating profusely under the bright sun since morning came to her mind. She felt bad about it, so Adora couldn¡¯t let it go after all, ¡°Pardon me, but the Duchess will be disappointed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°She personally picked them thinking of you, without asking the gardener.¡± ¡°I told you not to care, Young Lady.¡± The low voice was not a rmendation but an order. ¡°But still, she¡¯s your¡ª¡± Mother. ¡°Ah¡­¡± she let out a sigh when she noticed her mistake. Not all mothers were the same. Especially not for him. She didn¡¯t finish her words, but clearly, he understood. Adora was perplexed. She had forgotten what her mother, Countess Zardea, had told her before she came to the Duke¡¯s mansion. ¡®Care not to get entangled between the mother and son¡¯s business. The Duchess seems toe to care about the Young Lord only as of recently, but we still don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside.¡¯ ¡®I thought you said that the Duchess is a friendly person.¡¯ ¡®Yes, she¡¯s friendly to me. However, she is also someone who neglected her own son. She could be a ruthless person behind closed doors, who knows. I mean, how could you do that to a child born out of your own womb? I like her. However, even as a mother of a child, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m reluctant to step in. Understand? Don¡¯t step in too deep in the meantime, just do what the Duchess tells you to do.¡¯ She clearly said that. Even if she was distant from high society, she, too, had heard anecdotes of the Duchess and the boy. Adora looked at Vicente cautiously. Contrary to her fears, he was staring at Adora with calm eyes. It was a dry gaze as if telling her to say what you want to or leave if you don¡¯t. ¡°I understand, Young Lord.¡± Adora curtsied and closed the door. She had nothing to say. * * * The Zardeas always appearing in the opening and ending of a volume XD I was so happy when I opened a new file for v3. I hope you enjoy it! Don¡¯t be just silent readers, leavements below. Also, support me on kofi~ Footnotes Chapter 56 56. Dale Bergman looked around. The ce where he was at was Bernhardt¡¯s mansion. Bernhardt is really something! A family that produced several knights, who were great men of the country, and a prestigious family that defended the royal family from generation to generation. It was quite moving that he, who had been knighted for more than 20 years, could also set foot here. There were so many people who snooped around trying to step onto the threshold of the mansion. However, only a few outsiders were able to sessfully enter the mansion. Especially since he heard that the owner had an unsociable disposition, hence didn¡¯t mingle with people. So it isn¡¯t strange that rarely someone was invited by him. ¡°This way, Sir Bergman,¡± the servant politely guided him to the reception room. Embarrassed by the VIP-like hospitality, the unrefined man scratched his head. ¡°Madam will arrive soon, so please have a seat and wait.¡± He hesitantly sat down on the sofa pointed to by the servant. Dale liked everything. He liked everything, but¡­ ¡®What¡¯s with the mood here?¡¯ He felt very ufortable with the servant guarding the door. In fact, he had never received such great attention. It was surveince, not just attention. I had heard and known that Duke Bernhardt and my lord were not close, but didn¡¯t expect it to be this bad. Dale busied himself in quenching his oddly parched throat. So, in order to avoid looking around, he tried to appear aloof. He didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood as tired. ¡°Duchess Bernhardt has arrived.¡± Dale stood up when the servant announced. The Duchess, who opened the door and entered the room, had grown up a lot from what he saw her as a child. Apparently, she had grown taller, and her hair¡­wrapped into a chignon was probably grown as well, and her face belonged to apletely mature person. She still looked very young for her age, but the girl of that time was nowhere to be seen. ¡®s!¡¯ He didn¡¯t raise her, but seeing her all grown up made his heart ache. She was so cute when she followed Lord Caron around wanting to learn how to curtsy! Dale snuffled, moved by how much she had grown up. Tears did note out as his master was so rigid that his emotions had dried up. Regretting that he could not produce a dramatic reunion, he put his hand on his chest and politely greeted, ¡°Dale Bergman. It¡¯s a great honor to meet the Lord of the great Sannar.¡± Unlike his quivering heart, his greeting was very formal. Dale was proud that he kept his dignity in front of Bernhardt¡¯s servants. But something was weird. The maid¡¯s gaze had suddenly turned fierce! ¡®Wh-what¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Dale wondered about his mistake. He scurried through his memories, but nothing stood out. Perhaps finding it simrly strange, Erce turned her eyes to her. Then, much to his surprise, the maid¡¯s ferocious look disappeared in a blink. ¡®Huh?!¡¯ Dale was dumbfounded, but hemented to himself that he couldn¡¯t tell on her. It was then. ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Y-yes?¡± When Erce suddenly asked, the maid asked back. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say?¡± She seemed to have caught on to the dissatisfaction mixed with the maid¡¯s expression. Dale was d he didn¡¯t reveal his expressions. ¡°How dare I¡ª¡± Desperate, her maid shook her head. However, as Erce didn¡¯t avert her eyes, she hesitantly spoke in a crawling voice, ¡± But if you grant me permission to speak¡ª¡± ¡°Granted.¡± ¡°Then¡­despite the topic¡­¡± with her lowered body, the maid carefully chose her words, ¡°In my humble opinion¡­ I don¡¯t think Sir Knight used the correct greeting. While it¡¯s true that Madam is the owner of Sannar, this is not Sannar, and she is thedy of this household, so it is only right to put Bernhardt¡¯s name in Sir¡¯s greeting.¡± Dale amusingly watched the maid who quietly said everything she had to say. Although he lived like a carpet knight1 under the support of the marquis and had a careless personality, he quickly noticed the maid¡¯s intentions with his usual sharpness. Dale¡¯s discourtesy of calling her the ¡®Lord of Sannar¡¯, not the ¡®Duchess¡¯, seemed to imply that he prioritized the ¡®Lord of Sannar¡¯, which belonged to the Marquis, over Bernhardt¡¯s ¡®Duchess¡¯. Meanwhile, Erce felt strange. The maid always disappeared as soon as she finished her work and never spoke to her before. But now, she insisted that Erce belonged to Bernhardt. Erce found it a little fascinating. I never realized she thought that way because she never expressed her fondness. The maid was obediently and stubbornly looking down. She must have brought it up expecting to be scolded. The situation became increasingly difficult. This is because she could not rebuke Dale, who came as a guest of the marquis, and even more so, could not scold the maid who said the right thing. Eventually, Erce turned to Dale, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sir.¡± She is implying that I should finish this since I started it. Thought Dale. ¡®I got knocked out.¡¯ And that for a mere maid. He wondered how Caron would react when he heard this story. Sadly, instead of being upset, I think he¡¯d justugh it off and move to the next report. Dale gave up his insipid imagination and greeted again, ¡°My bad. Dale Bergman. I greet Madam Erce of Bernhardt.¡± Only then did the maid withdraw in satisfaction. ¡°Please call me if you need me.¡± For a long time, Erce¡¯s gaze remained on the door that the maid just closed. An unknown sense of incongruity lingered under her feet. However, since she could not keep the guest standing for long, she decided to sit down. ¡°Long time no see, Sir.¡± ¡°Yes¡­truly.¡± Dale looked impressed at Erce, who greeted him with a mischievous grin. Erce sat down, and Dale sat opposite her. ¡°How¡¯s everything?¡± ¡°Nothing special. How have you been, Sir? My brother said he¡¯s a wee guest¡­ And rightly so.¡± Erce looked at Dale. When she was a child, he was someone who made Erce smile cheerfully whenever he called her, ¡®Our Little Lady!¡¯ Dale could see Erce when she used to be at the marquisate, but not after she got married and Caron seeded the previous Marquis. ¡®Sir Bergman?¡¯ ¡®Have had work to do. He won¡¯t be back for a while, so don¡¯t wait too long.¡¯ Whenever she asked where he went, Caron would casually say he would note to the capital for the time being. ¡°Yes, well¡­ I¡¯m doing fine.¡± Contrary to his words, Dale looked very emaciated. What on earth did Caron make him do to make his face look like that? ¡°Looks like Brother has been troubling you.¡± ¡°Haha! His Excellency believes in me so much that I¡¯m struggling here and there.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you struggling too much? How about resigning, Sir?¡± ¡°How can I do that?¡± Dale had the same face like that of a warm uncle. She was half-serious, but in truth, Erce knew Dale would not abandon Caron. It wasn¡¯t money or fame that moved him. Thete Marquis reached out to him when Dale was an orphan, and Caron helped him learn swordsmanship and be a knight. Dale¡¯s loyalty stemmed from there. ¡°Anyhow, I didn¡¯t expect Brother to send you over. Do you know how shocked I was when you disappeared without a word? You never even said goodbye before leaving. I missed you a lot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for meeting you only now. But I rushed over at the thought of meeting the Duchess.¡± When Dale wiggled his eyebrows humorously, Erce pretended to be unfazed, ¡°Seems like I bothered you for nothing.¡± ¡°No! Never! Thanks to you, I got to enjoy the capital after a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d if that¡¯s the case.¡± Erce¡¯s smile was calm. To the point where Dale felt sorry. She was a lovely youngdy with a mischievous smile. Is that what it means to mature as you get older? But rather than being mature¡­ ¡°First of all, I want to know what¡¯s going on with Conradtely.¡± Dale hurriedly put the teacup and straightened his posture. ¡°ording to the advance party that reached the castle, Duke Garten sessfullypleted the diplomacy without any problems.¡± ¡°Do you know what kind of deal was made?¡± ¡°Of course. The request was to open Selmon, the Northernnd of Grania for trade purposes.¡± At the same agreement as before, Erce took a deep breath. The present and the past surrounding me had changed, so I was a bit hopeful, but there was no unexpected change. So, will the rtionship between countries not change after all? Then, will I eventually die, too? If I die, Vicente¡­ Her thoughts followed one after another and dragged on. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Currently, we have an ongoing exchange but it seems Conrad wants to expand their trade. In response, Duke Garten proposed to increase tariffs on imports from Conrad. And when the Duke expressed regret over this, the King of Conrad graciously acknowledged it and even gifted fifteen of his cherished horses to His Majesty Grania. I think it¡¯s a tribute disguised as a gift.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t there any talk about Azrel?¡± ¡°Yes, there wasn¡¯t. Thend has been under our control for more than a hundred years. They can¡¯t afford to beg for it anymore either. However, as Conrad¡¯s exchanges with other countries have developed these days, it seems that they are trying to be broker agents for those countries instead¡­ Most likely, in an attempt to gain profit as the middleman.¡± ¡°Then again, we haven¡¯t fully mended our rtionship with Lenart yet, and it¡¯s difficult for Rentua and Ludelcia to interact with us without going through Conrad¡­¡± Conrad would definitely make a profit from this. But Grania did not suffer any loss. Instead of epting Conrad¡¯s request, we remained unbending regarding raising the tariffs, and King Conrad readily gave away 15 of his beloved horses¡ª no matter how small the gesture, the meaning behind it was significant. This way the damaged pride by the early dispatch of the officials was also restored to some extent. At that time, Erce and the others did not care because it seemed like a harmless transaction. Then, what is the reason for the rapid deterioration of their rtionship with Conrad? In view of the future, Conrad did not give up on Azrel. Did something happen in between? As far as she knows¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t look very good. Are you worried a lot?¡± Dale was looking at Erc with a worried expression. ¡°Just something on my mind. It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°All right then¡­ Please don¡¯t worry too much. The Marquis added that he would be more vignt towards military training and our rtions with Conrad.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Was I lucky that Caron listened to me without asking anything? She doubted if that alone could prevent the war, but unlike her, Caron was sitting in a key position. She wondered if his actions would change their rtionship with Conrad. She was d she had her brother, but Erce was disappointed that there was still nothing she could do. Warfare was an area she could not afford to meddle with¡ª unless she obtained a title and stepped into politics. ¡®Obtain a title¡­¡¯ Isn¡¯t it already tough as it is? She felt frustrated. ¡°By the way, I remember you had something for me to do.¡± Hearing his words brought her back to reality. Bringing a halt to everything she had been thinking about, she looked at Dale, ¡°I want you to find out the name of a disease.¡± Completely caught off guard by Erce¡¯s words, Dale was immensely bewildered, ¡°Di¡­disease? A-are you sick somewhere?¡± Dale made a huge fuss and hurriedly examined Erce¡¯s condition. Erce shook her head, ¡°Not me¡­ It¡¯s someone else, Sir.¡± She had no way to exin the future, so Erce arbitrarily created a fictional character. Dale looked at her worriedly, so she told a white lie. ¡°Sigh, I see,¡± Dale breathed out in relief knowing it wasn¡¯t Erce who got sick. ¡°In that case, isn¡¯t it better to see a doctor instead of me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because even the doctors don¡¯t know of the disease.¡± ¡°So, what are the symptoms?¡± ¡°It starts with asional vomiting of blood, but after a few months, the body shrivels up. The lungs dry up, making it painful to breathe, and a persistent pain hammers on the chest.¡± Dale¡¯s face wrinkled grimly, ¡°¡­Goodness! It¡¯s terrifying just to hear.¡± ¡°This is all I know of it. Will you be able to find it?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Dale could not readily answer. ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, and looking at the symptoms only, they¡¯re moremon than you think¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It could be poison. Over there, Ludelcia is said to have rare poisonous herbs. If that¡¯s the case, the doctors here might not know.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be. The blood was still red during bloodletting.¡± If you drink poison, your body undergoes certain changes. It¡¯s impossible that the doctors could not point out symptoms rted to poison. ¡°Hm, then it¡¯s unlikely to be a poison. Are there any other distinctive features?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see, except that the blood is slightly viscous¡­¡± ¡°Viscous, you say?¡± ¡®The blood is viscous and dries up faster than normal. However, it may vary for each person, so it is difficult to confirm the diagnosis. Even if it¡¯s a disease, it¡¯s my first time seeing such symptoms¡­ My apologies, Madam.¡¯ Among the countries derived from the Leones Empire, Rentua, which had the most advanced medical council, couldn¡¯t find it either. ¡°Pardon me, but may I know who is suffering from this disease? Perhaps everyone is keeping it hushed, and it may be a hereditary disease continuing through generations of families.¡± As Dale said, it could be a disease passed down from generation to generation. And it wasn¡¯t that Erce didn¡¯t think of it at the time, and under Caron¡¯s permission, she scoured Visaride¡¯s archives, but she couldn¡¯t find a record of an ancestor that suffered simr symptoms to her. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you who it is for personal reasons, Sir. But it¡¯s not hereditary.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Dale seemed disappointed. Erce felt sorry for Dale because she didn¡¯t seem to know as much as she thought, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed that I don¡¯t know much.¡± ¡°Ne-nevermind that. First of all, since it¡¯s a disease that doesn¡¯t exist in Grania, I¡¯ll look for it in other countries. We have enough manpower to do that. Even right now, I have my people set in other countries¡­¡± ¡°Other countries?¡± When Erce asked back in surprise, Dale pounded his chest proudly, ¡°As I said, I spent a harsh time under the Marquis. We¡¯d gather only the top-ss men¡­¡± Dale hesitated for a moment. ¡°Is he creating an information guild?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± At Erce¡¯s question, his eyes rolled around nervously. He seemed to be trying to figure out how to get out of this situation. However, in order to be natural, he feigned ignorance. But, it was toote. ¡°You must have a lot on your mind, Sir.¡± A soft voice wrapped around Dale¡¯s ears. ¡°Haha. It¡¯s a secret,¡± Dale immediately affirmed, knowing it was already useless to deny. Erce sighed. Father was Father, but Caron is a step further. ¡°Isn¡¯t it risky?¡± ¡°Very! But it¡¯s safe, so don¡¯t worry.¡± No. It¡¯s actually very, very not safe. It¡¯s not umon to be stabbed while infiltrating the enemy camp to get information. But, how could he bring this fact up to the Duchess? Even he was a knight. It was natural to live in the war. Although the social status was different, war was war. Dale thought of changing the subject first before Erce said anything else. ¡°However, we don¡¯t know how long the search willst, and I expect that we¡¯d need to expend a significant amount of resources. It will cost quite the sum.¡± Certainly, it will be useful to collect information from a guild spread all over the world. However, there were practical limitations to it. Money was an important factor when working on anything. It¡¯s the most basic thing in human life¡­ ¡°Is 10 years¡¯ worth of Sannar ie enough?¡± Important factor¡­ ¡°Huh?!¡± Dale¡¯s mouth opened wide. What¡­? 10 years¡¯ worth of Sannar¡¯s profit? Did I hear it correctly? He doubted his ears about five times. ¡°If you need more, I think I can manage up to 12 years¡­¡± He didn¡¯t hear wrong. Erce even added two more years¡¯ worth of ie to it. Dale¡¯s head pounded as if he had been hit by a hammer. Sannar is a fief that ounts for as much as 30% of Grania¡¯s gold mine. In addition, there were several mines, so the gains and losses were enormouspared to other areas. Sannar¡¯s 12-year ie? Aside from that, it was more than enough, it was an amount of wealth he couldn¡¯t dare think of. That was already surprising, but Erce even added. ¡°¡­If it¡¯s not enough, I can sell my jewelry.¡± She¡¯s even wasting jewelry after offering so much money! Dale was slowly losing it from the absurdity of it. However, at Dale¡¯s nirvanicughter, Erce opened her lips feeling hopeful. ¡°Perhaps¡­more?¡± ¡°No!¡± It was so devastating to hear that Dale struggled to shake his hands. ¡°No, that¡¯s enough¡­ I can do it.¡± He wanted to turn his back on Caron and work for the Duchess. It¡¯s easy work and I¡¯ll be making lots of money! Dale looked at the Duchess, still eighty percent sure that it was a joke. ¡°They must be a very precious person.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That the Duchess is willing to give this much to help cure their illness.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± unable to find words to answer, she just smiled. Erce could have sold the whole Sannar to Dale if she could. She didn¡¯t do this thinking she would be precious to Vicente. She had been neglecting Vicente for fifteen years. Even if she couldn¡¯t fill in for those fifteen years, she wanted to love him for at least half of it. Three years was too short a time. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s someone important. That person wants to do a lot of things. I don¡¯t want them to die without fulfilling their wishes. So, please help me, Sir.¡± Her blue eyes filled with determination shined eagerly. Dale couldn¡¯t refuse his littledy even when she was young. Dale Bergman ced his hand on his chest and bowed silently. ¡°I, Dale Bergman, pray that their dreams be reality and I¡¯ll dly offer my help.¡± * * * Support me on kofi~ Chapter 57 57. ¡°So, what did my dear sister ask you to do?¡± Caron¡¯s voice seemed indifferent, but on the inside, he was not. Erce usually only asked for asional small favors. But this time it felt different. Caron felt a subtle sense of difort that he had never felt before. Dale knelt down and began to report what he had heard, ¡°She asked me to search for the name of a disease.¡± ¡°Name of a disease?¡± Caron¡¯s eyebrows rose. He had assumed that it might be rted to war, but Dale¡¯s report waspletely out of line with his predictions. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not a doctor, so I don¡¯t know exactly, but it wasn¡¯t a disease I was aware of. Perhaps it would be better to ask a doctor, however¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°She ordered me to search for it. I think it¡¯s only right for me to search for it in foreign countries such as Conrad, Lenart, and Ludelshia.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pretty wide range.¡± ¡°The Duchess agreed to pay for the search.¡± The words irritated Caron. ¡°Did she stake Sannar?¡± ¡°Not the fief, but ten years¡¯ worth of its ie.¡± In any case, it was not much different from what he had expected. In order to cover the expenses, Erce would have had to use Sannar. Caron had given it to her to do as she pleased with it, so he had no intention of getting involved in how she used the fief. However, he was worried because he didn¡¯t know what the disease was and whether it was worth so much money. From his point of view, it was not valid. ¡°What¡¯s the disease?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­know. She asked me to find it.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± His sister¡¯s entricity must have momentarily paralyzed his thinking to make such a mistake. Caron put his palm on his forehead. ¡°What are the symptoms?¡± ¡°To put it simply, the disease is said to cause mortality due to persistent chest pain.¡± ¡°What else?¡± Looking at Caron¡¯s expression, the exnation must have been too simple. Dale added awkwardly, ¡°Well, the unusual thing is that the blood quickly dries up when ites into contact with air.¡± The more he heard of it, the more strange it was. Caron frowned. Suddenly Dale eximed, as if he had remembered something, ¡°Oh! There¡¯s vomiting blood, too.¡± ¡°Blood?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the usual symptoms.¡± ¡°The usual. My first sister suffered from it, as well.¡± ¡°Her Majesty, the Queen?¡± Dale tilted his head at the news he had never heard. ¡°Yes, she¡¯d throw up blood. Had the fact that she vomited blood during pregnancy became known, I feared that rumors would spread that the prince might have abnormalities, so I blocked them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s known now,¡± Caron muttered bitterly. Dale lowered his gaze solemnly. ¡°Do you miss her¡­ a lot?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been less than a year since her death.¡± That was a roundabout answer. Dale didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Queen Eshahilde was pregnant four times and miscarried three times. Frequent miscarriages weakened her body, leading the doctors to express concern about possible abnormalities during herst pregnancy. Perhaps, the Queen was also preparing her heart. And in the end, she met her death due to difficult childbirth. That day, Dale hurried up to the capital after receiving a telegram that the queen had passed away. A day when the skies were weeping. Arriving after the Queen¡¯s funeral, Dale saw a man standing lifeless in the heavy rain that day. It was a breathtaking moment. He had never seen such a profound sense of loss in his life. It was the first time in his life that he had ever seen his noble lord shed tears. ¡®¡­¡¯ The sound of constantly repeated whispers echoed akin to a broken person. The Marchioness, who stood afar, watched him quietly. The rain pitter-pattered through the whole world, yet everything seemed stagnant. The silence was shattered when Caron copsed. When she found out Dale was there, the Marchioness smiled solemnly at him. ¡®Take him¡­to the bedroom.¡¯ From that day on, Caron seemed to have be indifferent. He did not show any sorrow, nor did he appear to have lost his soul. He looked surprisingly the same as usual. Like now. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°¡­Nothing.¡± Dale evaded Caron¡¯s gaze, who asked in a dull manner. Caron had an insipid expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Coming-of-Age Party of Young Lady Garten in six days?¡± An untimely question. Dale was puzzled, yet replied obediently, ¡°Yes. Coincidentally, it¡¯s also the same day Duke Garten returns.¡± ¡°He¡¯ste.¡± ¡°Obviously. Doesn¡¯t he like to put on airs? He must have beente receiving bribes from his men living in Conrad.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°But why do you ask that? Are you¡­nning to attend it?¡± ¡°Why, am I not allowed to?¡± Dale¡¯s face was painted with horror at his sly reply. ¡°I mean didn¡¯t you hate the idea before?!¡± It was no secret that he was not on friendly terms with Duke Garten. Caron was the head of Visaride, so it was okay not to attend. Simply sending his vassal, Count nover, instead, would have been a gesture of goodwill. ¡°It¡¯s a good ce to go to meet my sister. I can¡¯t just intrude on thedies¡¯ tea time.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Lady Erce?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll probably have a look.¡± Dale tilted his head puzzledly, perhaps not understanding. ¡°Why not visit Bernhardt¡¯s residence? Or invite the Duchess to the marquisate?¡± Dale¡¯s argument was not contrary to principle, but Caron pretended to detest it. His lips bent sharply, ¡°When the child doesn¡¯t like toe by herself?¡± ¡°What do you¡ª¡± Dale blurted out, but Caron¡¯s eyes only twitched and he didn¡¯t borate anymore. To uphold his lord¡¯s silence, he turned around and retreated politely. * * * The cushion below her hips was soft, but her mind was as ufortable as sitting on a thorny chair. ¡°The Young Lord sent me back, saying that I don¡¯t have to do this again.¡± ¡°I see,¡± the Duchess murmured softly, looking at the flowers in Adora¡¯s arms. ¡°Then, let¡¯s put these in here.¡± Arranging the stems neatly, the Duchess ced the flowers in an empty vase on the console. When the end of the stems touched the bottom of the vase, the bunch of yellow flowers alternately spread smoothly. Contrary to Adora¡¯s expectation, the Duchess seemed unconcerned. She felt fortunate, but a strange air enveloped her. ¡®The Duchess seems toe to care about the Young Lord only as of recently, but we still don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside.¡¯ Perhaps, as Mother said, she has some ulterior motive. When the Duke of Bernhardt dies, the boy will seed in his seat, so she may be preparing for the future. If it were not for that, she would not have been able to remain so calm without a hint of dejection. ¡®I don¡¯t care.¡¯ Anyway, it¡¯s none of her business. As Duke Bernhardt was alive and well, he would not die unless there was a war, and by the time the Duke dies, she would no longer be the Duchess¡¯sdy-in-waiting. ¡°Maybe because of the yellow color, the room has be brighter, Madam.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Adora¡¯s role was simply to please the Duchess. It¡¯s not digging into a rtionship that she didn¡¯t know very well about. Adora¡¯s ultimate goal was to establish a certain position in high society, end herdy-in-waiting life, and return to Lafern. ¡°If you like them, I¡¯ll have put some in your room, too.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I prefer seeing them in the back garden.¡± She was grateful for the suggestion but refused because she felt burdened by the stature of the other party. ¡°All right,¡± the Duchess only smiled softly and did not insist further. Adora looked at her without appearing rude. She was such a gorgeous woman that she hardly seemed to have a 15-year-old son. She deserved to be called the most beautiful person in high society. ording to one notion, Duchess Bernhardt was the epitome of a flower in a greenhouse. It was only after seeing her real life that Adora could see why she was so popr with the public. She seemed to be kind and friendly but a little out of touch with reality, like a person who had never been through hardship or crisis. Adora stared at the Duchess, seeming a little enchanted. Not because she feltckingpared to her striking beauty but for other personal reasons. The Duchess, sitting in her seat, said as Adora was enraptured in her thoughts, ¡°Do you know it¡¯s Princess Garten¡¯s Coming-of-Age party in six days?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where I¡¯ll introduce you as mydy-in-waiting.¡± Adora thanked her by bowing her head after responding with a small ¡®yes¡¯. She didn¡¯t want to go to the banquet, but there was nowhere more suitable for the Duchess to introduce her. Adora was obliged by the Duchess¡¯ consideration. It was then. ¡°Oh, did I tell you? I got your dresses tailored in advance.¡± ¡°Pardon?!¡± Adora was so surprised that she raised her voice forgetting that she was in front of the Duchess. ¡°I thought it¡¯d be toote to get your dress fitted after you came.¡± ¡°How do you know my size?¡± ¡°I asked the Countess.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve prepared five or so, and I think a light purple dress would suit you the best. But we won¡¯t know until you try it on, so try it on tomorrow.¡± ¡°A-all, all five dresses?!¡± Adora was stunned. How much is a dress! What worries me more is that each dress might not be just a dress. Adora waved her hands desperately, ¡°Madam, this is too much for me. I can¡¯t ept it, so please reconsider. Still, I¡¯m grateful for your offer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to be too polite. It¡¯s my first time having ady-in-waiting, so I¡¯m very excited. And I have to keep a face, too. I should do at least this much for you for the Countess who trusted me and sent you here, so please take them.¡± It was Zardea being helped, but when she listened to the Duchess, it sounded like that wasn¡¯t the case. What an odd woman. The Duchess could¡¯ve subtly burdened Adora by reminding her of her grace, but she didn¡¯t. Adora was at loss for words when the Duchess insisted like that. Besides, the dress had already been made to fit her size. However, as she was hesitant, the Duchess said seriously, ¡°Clothes make people special. I heard from the Countess that you don¡¯t fancy banquets. But since I¡¯m going, you have to go, too, as mydy-in-waiting. But are you going to just stand there and kill time? It¡¯d be a waste of your precious time. So, since you¡¯ll be going anyway, might as well enjoy it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Have the best time ever!¡± She is such a friendly person. It¡¯s hard to believe that she gave up her son. Is he ufortable with his mother due to years of separation? Is that why? Adora said, feeling a little confused. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take it¡­with gratitude.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adora had a question. ¡°The Duchess said I was your firstdy-in-waiting¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°May I ask why you never had one before?¡± Ady¡¯sdy-in-waiting would likewise be a noblewoman, so married women would select some of their rtives and the children of their family to have them as theirdies-in-waiting. It was an honor for an unmarried young woman to be ady-in-waiting for a nobledy. The more esteemed the person she served, the more honored she was. This meant that their social status was also elevated. In a country without a queen, a princess, or a grand duchess, Duchess Bernhardt was considered the highest woman in the country. There was also Duchess Garten, but her house was far below Visaride¡¯s. The woman in front of her was, in fact, without a doubt, nobler than anyone else. For a woman of her stature, many girls would want to be herdy-in-waiting. So, why didn¡¯t she have one? And why did she ept her as ady-in-waiting? ¡°I was wondering why you hesitated so much, was that it?¡± She asked carefully, wondering if there was any story behind it, but the Duchess¡¯ calmness puzzled Adora. ¡°¡­I¡¯m just curious. Mostdies have their rtives as theirdies-in-waiting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid to keep people around.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll leave me. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t have any.¡± For a person who loves people and always attends parties, what does it mean to be afraid of having people beside her? The Duchess said nothing more about it. Adora didn¡¯t bother to pry either. Instead, she asked another question, ¡°Then why did you make me yourdy-in-waiting?¡± Was it because of the circumstances that my mother said? The Duchess smiled. It was a smile as transparent as morning dew on dry leaves. ¡°Just because.¡± A silly answer. It¡¯s not much different from saying she did it on the spur of the moment. Perhaps, she wasn¡¯t honest because she didn¡¯t trust her yet. Indeed, why would the Duchess trust and be honest about herself with her? It¡¯s only been four days since they met. ¡°May Ib your hair?¡± Adora suggested as the silence grew. ¡°Would you?¡± The Duchess turned around in spite of herself. Adora brought ab from the dressing table and beganbing her hair. Theb ran through the hair creating small streaks, like strands of golden thread, as soft as it looked without being entangled in the middle. ¡°It¡¯s my first time. Am I doing a good job?¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Actually, it seemed that the brush had even scratched the Duchess¡¯s scalp¡­ but when she said so, Adora decided to bury this secret. She was now getting a hang of it when Erce asked, ¡°Is Lafern good?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a nice ce. My mother doesn¡¯t like it, though.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it out of town? There¡¯s no vige nearby.¡± ¡°Huh? There is a vige an hour¡¯s drive away.¡± ¡°Really? I guessed so.¡± ¡°Yes, there aren¡¯t many residents, but it is lively due to its high poption density. But how do you know that? Have you ever been there?¡± ¡°I went there once in the early days of its establishment. I don¡¯t know if you know, but my mother was a princess of Ludelsia. A Ludelsian-based theology school was being established in Grania, how could a Ludelsian royal not go? It was a formal ceremony, so I went tomemorate its establishment.¡± It was a well-known fact among all aristocrats in this country that the Marchioness of Visaride was the Eighth Princess of Ludelsia. The news was quite the scandal at that time. The royal family of Ludelsia was said to have inherited the blood of goddess Ludelsia, the goddess of creation, and so did they believed themselves. They were so tightknit that they mainly engaged in incestuous marriage to prevent their noble bloodline from being passed on to outsiders. A noble princess from such a country had married in Grania, of course, it would cause a stir. The specific reason for this union was not known, but opinions were usually divided into two: One was that, since Ludelsia is a country that prioritizes matriarchal session, the 8th Princess Beatrice, who was then the first heir to the throne, fled to Grania to escape from her half-brother, the current king, and the other being, a romantic story in which the previous Marquis Visaride, who was sent as an envoy to Ludelsia, and Princess Beatrice, fell in love at first sight and got married. ¡°Was it when I was five? I suppose so. There was only one building in the field, what would a child be interested in it? I can¡¯t remember much because it was so long ago, but I guess I was bored, so I wandered around alone while my mother was distracted. Fortunately, they said that thanks to a kind person, my mother was able to find me.¡± ¡°Goodness! You must have been very surprised because it was a remote area at that time.¡± ¡°I guess. She has always said that her heart always trembles whenever she thinks about that day. She¡¯d nag me about it even after I got married. Whenever she¡¯d look at me, she¡¯d say, ¡®At the very least you didn¡¯t get lost while gadding about by yourself and worrying everyone around you.¡¯¡± ¡°The Marchioness said that you were gadding about?¡± ¡°Whew, she¡¯s d that I at least didn¡¯t get lost? She¡¯s such a nag!¡± The Duchess waved her hands and shook her head. In response, her neatly draped blond hair fluttered in waves looking ethereal, like the embodiment of light. Adora inadvertently thought that the Duchess felt out of ce here. What am I thinking? No other woman was more worthy of the exalted Bernhardt name than her. A needless thought. ¡°The moon is bright,¡± Adora murmured, looking at the moon stretching outside the window. ¡°It seems it¡¯s a dark night.¡± Came a mysterious reply. * * * Harsen ! Support me on Kofi~ Chapter 58 58. Time went by steadily, and it was the day of the Coming-of-Age celebration of Lady Garten. However, it was quiet in Bernhardt because there was nothing to prepare. Erce changed into an indoor dress and walked to Harsen¡¯s office. ¡®He stayed up all night in his office.¡¯ Is what Clifton said. In hindsight, he has beening homete againtely. He must be very busy. ¡°Madam! What brings you here?¡± Kyron, who was guarding the office, looked surprised when he saw Erce. She knew his name, but was not acquainted, so Erce smiled shyly with a clumsy look on her face, ¡°I heard my husband spent the night in his office. Is he in here?¡± ¡°Yes, he is.¡± ¡°Well¡­ would it be difficult to go in now?¡± Erce hesitated at Kyron¡¯s expression which seemed to want her not to go inside. Kyron was grimacing anxiously, but still shook his head immediately, ¡°No. You may go in.¡± With that said, Kyron opened the door. Erce entered giving him a thankful nce. However, her footsteps abruptly stopped. Erce scratched her cheek at the spectacle before her. Harseny on the sofa with his eyes closed. She had no idea he was sleeping. Then, she noticed he was frowning at the light pouring inside from the window. The office was very bright because the curtains were not closed. Erce¡¯s eyes, drifting along the beam of light that prated the room, stopped somewhere. On the table in front of the sofa where Harsen was lying, she saw piles of papers scattered around. A deep sigh escaped her lips. Clearly, it was very tough, with how busy he was. Perhaps, he fell deep asleep while trying to get a shut-eye. Erce thought of returning. ¡®Still.¡¯ She thought it would be better to take a look at his sleeping figure. Erce, smiling slightly, lifted the hem of her skirt. She began to creep through, her legs peeking out the hem of her skirt that was slightly raised from the floor. She even held her breath, afraid he would wake up, as she came to the front of the sofa. Erce stared down at Harsen sleeping. He was uncharacteristically defenseless, judging by the loose cravat over his white shirt and open cufflinks on his sleeves. Is he sleeping soundly? He was a light sleeper, so he woke up easily to the slightest sound¡ª but there was no sign of that. Erce reached out cautiously and gently waved over his face. There was still no response. ¡®He really is sleeping.¡¯ The moment she tried to bring her hand closer curiously¡­ ¡°Kyak!¡± Her wrist was seized and Erce fell on top of Harsen. When she looked up nonplussed, he said with his eyes still closed, ¡°I¡¯m dizzy.¡± He must have been awake. Or woke up in the middle. Erce sighed, ¡°Keep your eyes closed.¡± ¡°That was the idea.¡± A hoarse voice tickled her ears. Feeling strange, Erce unconsciously smiled and asked, ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± ¡°You did,¡± Harsen affirmed matter-of-factly. Erce immediately flinched at the touch on her back, asking with squinted eyes, ¡°¡­what are you doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it here.¡± Contrary to what she said, Erceughed helplessly at the hand trying to untie her dressces from her back¡ª as if she hade here to do this. ¡°Don¡¯t you see the sun rising?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°I do!¡± She grabbed his hand on her back and he let it go without resistance. Obviously, he was joking with her. He was naughty sometimes, yet still unable to adapt, Erce could only turn her head sideways. A pile of scattered papers came into view. Are these about the territory? The moment she tried to narrow her eyes to take a closer look, Harsen wrapped Erce¡¯s head and locked her in his arms. In a sh, it was dark before her eyes. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t breathe.¡± With her face pressed against his thin shirt, her face became flushed. The breath she exhaled while trying to inhale was also hot, making it difficult to breathe. She seemed to understand roughly why he was doing this, so Erce spoke in a muffled voice, ¡°I won¡¯t look, okay?¡± I won¡¯t know even if I look at it anyway. She added in her mind, while his hand slipped down along her hair. Only then did Erce, who was breathing heavily, catch her breath. However¡­ Erce nced sideways at the strands sticking out of Harsen¡¯s hand. Lianne¡¯s beautiful handicraft of her hair had gone to waste. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Erce had actually seen the word ¡®Visaride¡¯ on a paper at a brief nce, she pondered whether to ask or not but decided to keep her mouth shut. She was curious, but since he didn¡¯t want her to know, even if she asked, she wouldn¡¯t get an answer. ¡°So, Wife, what brings you here early in the morning?¡± Harsen rubbed his eyes and chuckled. When he opened his eyes, he lowered his eyelids gently, and met eyes with her. He seemed to be waiting for her answer. But Erce only grinned, for she was not here for any particr business. A faint smile lingered around Harsen¡¯s mouth as he watched Erce smiling silently. For a brief moment, their smiles coincided, and Erce spoke first, ¡°You know it¡¯s Lady Garten¡¯s Coming-of-Age party today. Are you really not going?¡± ¡°His Majesty called for me.¡± Her lips puckered up at his simple answer. Harsen would not be attending the Coming-of-Age party of Lady Garten. It was customary for her to attend and congratte ady on hering-of-age, but it was not unusual for him to be absent. It was not umon for the head of the family to not attend a Coming-of-Age party. In such cases, an heir, a family member, or a vassal was sent in proxy to congratte them. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be disappointed.¡± However, she couldn¡¯t help being dissatisfied. He doesn¡¯t have to but isn¡¯t it the Coming-of-Age party of the girl soon-to-be engaged to your son? What¡¯s the point of being a father and not even showing his face once? No, before that, the king was the problem. The king. ¡°I will speak to Duke Garten separately.¡± After that, silence. Erce, who had given up on stopping the hand from sweeping her hair, whether it got disheveled or not, suddenly rejoiced at the thought of the Baroness¡¯s ssmate from the Academy. ¡°Right, did you know that the Baroness is from Gracievan?¡± ¡°I heard she didn¡¯t graduate.¡± Once the story began, Erce¡¯s voice became somewhat softer¡ª she was excited and happy just thinking about it. Erce went on without knowing that Harsen was staring at her. ¡°Yes, but anyway. Apparently, she has a ssmate that became a schr. It seems they are nning to settle down in the capital for their research. The Baroness suggested that I receive lessons from that person.¡± ¡°So..?¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m thinking of trying it. I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll get to the capital, but it¡¯ll take about 15 days to pack up from Peloche and get here, so by now¡­¡± Oddly enough, Harsen suddenly seemed to be in a bad mood, so Erce stopped talking. ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°No¡­ Go on.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, I suppose we¡¯ll meet each other in a few days after the Lady¡¯s Coming-of-Age party. I don¡¯t know if I can do well. Still, I wonder what kind of person they are, since the Baroness praises them so much.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°She said that I don¡¯t have to worry about anything. And one time, they even topped at Gracievan! Isn¡¯t it amazing?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Their family wasn¡¯t that rich, it must have been tough, but¡ª¡± ¡°Their name?¡± ¡°Name?¡± Suddenly, a shallow crease formed on Erce¡¯s forehead. She had heard it from the Baroness, but couldn¡¯t remember it well because it was a very unfamiliar family. ¡°Le¡­ ¡° ¡°¡­¡± I think it started with ¡®Le¡¯. What was it? ¡°Le, Le¡­ ¡° ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t remember¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ah! ¡°Leory Cellon! That¡¯s her name.¡± Erce smiled widely as she fully recalled the name of her future teacher. ¡°Sounds like a woman¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s a woman?¡± ¡°¡­¡± This time Harsen shut his mouth and frowned. Having lived with him for many years, her experience told her he was perplexed. However, Erce thought of a new interpretation because her senses were often wrong. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯ She added urgently, ¡°You don¡¯t think a womancks knowledge or anything, right? I¡¯d really like to learn from her¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But if you think it¡¯s degrading, I¡¯ll find another perso¡ª¡± ¡°Do as you wish.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± He cocked his head. ¡°I¡¯m good then.¡± He really meant it, and her heavy heart finally became lighter. Erce smiled and held Harsen¡¯s cravat. She opened the loose cravat and fixed it in a perfect form. Satisfied by herself, Erce met eyes with him. Her expression froze slightly. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Erce suddenly became a little ashamed noticing her position on top of Harsen. She was taken aback by his joke a while ago that she didn¡¯t realize it. Erce quickly slipped down from his stomach. ¡°I must have been heavy.¡± In reality, she didn¡¯te down because of that, but she pretended to, making him appear considerate. Harsen, who grinned as he stared at Erce, brushed his neck and raised his upper body. Erce sat quietly beside him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡± ¡°Whose fault is it?¡± You make it sound like you woke up because of me. She felt guilty for waking up a soundly-sleeping person, but Erce pretended otherwise. In the meantime, Harsen turned his wrist and tried to slip down the loose cuffs of his sleeves. I guess he¡¯s getting up soon. ¡°I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Erce, who was staring at him, said brightly and pulled his wrist toward her. Then the cufflinks at the bottom of the sleeve came into view. Blue sapphire. As she fiddled with it, she could feel the texture of the smooth side and the angled edge alternately. I just realized he seemed to be wearing a lot of blue. Does he perhaps like blue? ¡®I didn¡¯t know he had such a preference¡­¡¯ Erce held Harsen¡¯s wrist feeling a little disconcerted. We lived together for 16 years and I never knew about this. She was seriously contemting going to a jewelry store and getting all the blue jewels there. ¡°This jewel. You can have it if you want.¡± Did I seem to want it..? ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Still, if you¡ª¡± he indicated with his chin to his sleeve. ¡°I was only touching it.¡± At a nce, it seemed as if she said it lightly, but Erce was squinting her eyes at Harsen. No matter how much you like jewels, it¡¯s not right to covet other people¡¯s. Erce tried to be frank, but her lips closed. On second thought, she did want it. Isn¡¯t a gift more touching when the other person doesn¡¯t expect it? ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not like that.¡± So, her n was to keep silent for now. Erce already felt better as she imagined what would happenter. Perhaps because she was always on the receiving end, she was happy to be able to do something for him. She could feel Harsen looking at her with a strange expression. Erce avoided looking at him coyly and tugged the rest of the buttons. ¡°All done. Are you leaving for the pce right away?¡± ¡°A bitter.¡± ¡°I see. I have to see the Baroness in the morning, and then prepare to go to the Lady¡¯s Coming-of-Age party in the afternoon. Our schedules don¡¯t align. What a shame.¡± If she didn¡¯t have a set schedule, she could have spent more time with Harsen in the morning. However, since she was unable to due to work, she felt regretful. Erce just smiled, thinking their time didn¡¯t seem to align at all. ¡°Shall we say goodbye in advance? Have a safe trip today.¡± Harsen, who was staring at her quietly, grinned briefly, drew Erce¡¯s head closer and kissed her forehead. The lips that touched her bare forehead fell off lightly. ¡°You too.¡± * * * After the work with the Baroness in the morning, Erce looked at the maids who were scurrying around helping the head maid. As it was a day to pay more attention than usual, Lianne and Beth were not enough, and they had to call in for extra hands. ¡°Madam, how about the dress tailored by Madame Mary Wayne this time?¡± ¡°I think it will be fine.¡± As Erce affirmed, she brought a dress with another maid. She was so cautious, taking care that the hem of her dress would not drag on the floor. ¡°Then, excuse us for a moment.¡± Two more people approached Erce. A polite yet courteous touch began to unravel the clothes she was wearing. It was at that moment that a strange feeling stuck to her like glue. Was it not Lianne or Beth attending her? Even though they were familiar faces, they looked unfamiliar¡ª like the new dress she was draping on her body. ¡°All done.¡± Erce examined the apricot-colored satin dress covering her body, the gold thread embroidery at the hem, and the thince on the sleeves. Finally, her eyes rested on the maid who served her. The maid had a smile on her face. ¡°You look as beautiful as the sun today.¡± A stiff yet emotional tone. Erce slowly closed her eyes and opened them. She stared nkly at the maid. It was the first time she had seen such an expression on her face. But was it really the first time? Did that maid really never smile in front of her? ¡°Yes¡­ Your name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Anna.¡± As a matter of fact, Erce knew the maid¡¯s name. Yet, why did she want to hear her name again? ¡°¡­Anna.¡± Erce mused over the name. As if she was not disappointed that she had forgotten her name, Anna responded to the call in a louder voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Erce looked at her maids. Leah, Diana, Jane¡ª they were all people she knew. ¡­She really did. She uttered their names in a voice that others could hear. It was a strange surprise. Just like when the other day a maid insisted in front of Dale Bergman that Erce was the Duchess of Bernhardt. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve already changed.¡± Lianne¡¯s appearance felt like a strange d¨¦j¨¢ vu. ¡°Now, all that¡¯s left are your essories!¡± Lianne shouted cheerfully and opened the jewelry box in her hand. Erce looked at the beautifully crafted blue diamond in the jewelry box. ¡°There¡¯s still some time, would you like to wear itter?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll wear it now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Lianne was about to approach Erce when she looked at the corners of Anna¡¯s shyly pulled lips. She grinned and handed the jewelry over to Anna, ¡°I forgot to bring her gloves. Anna, please.¡± ¡°Lianne, the gloves are over there¡­¡± Without listening to Anna, Lianne hurried out of the room. Anna was surprised. She nced at Erce, who was puzzled like her, and asked, ¡°¡­Madam, may I attend you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± With permission granted, Anna began to don the jewelry on Erce¡¯s body. Her hands were trembling as she fastened the ruby bracelet. ¡®She was like this even as she was dressing me up.¡¯ She seemed to resemble Lesha, a maid who served Erce back at the marquisate. Finally, she put a ne of gold topazes around Erce¡¯s neck, and her adornment was finished. ¡°Thank you.¡± Anna¡¯s cheeks turned red as she smiled brightly when she thanked her. Just like Lesha from back in the day. * * * After getting ready, Erce gently grabbed the hem of her dress and was climbing down the stairs when she stopped. On the first floor, Vicente and Adora were waiting for her. ¡°Hi.¡± An awkward greeting. He met her from time to time while passing by, but they never had a proper conversation, so she was awkward with Vicente as if she hadn¡¯t seen him for a while. Vicente replied with a formal gesture. Clifton, who was watching, shook his head without showing any emotion, and let out a sigh. ¡°Madam, the carriage is waiting.¡± At that, Erce went down the stairs. ¡°Well then, I hope the three of you have a safe trip.¡± Adora gulped nervously. Gib me a kofi~ Chapter 59 59. Vicente escorted Erce to the carriage. It was overly polite, with a clear attitude that drew a line. ¡°Thank you,¡± said Erce affectionately. ¡°I just did my duty.¡± Vicente was as hard as a rock that had never worn out in the wind. When the two climbed up, the carriage ran toward the road. The sudden chill of the air made Adora close her shoulders. The Duchess never lost her smile, perhaps she could not read the room unlike Adora, a third party. Maybe she was a little tactless. ¡°This will be your first ball, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Even though it was his first ball, Vicente¡¯s face was not filled with the excitement ordinary people would feel. His gaze, staring through the window like a wooden stone, glided past the Duchess. In Adora¡¯s eyes, he looked so innocent. That¡¯s because he deliberately showed his unwillingness to make eye contact with Erce. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be really looking forward to it.¡± Vicente did not reply. ¡°What do you think?¡± However, Erce was not easy either. Perhaps because of her back-to-back questions, Vicente¡¯s lips opened like a sigh, ¡°shy, loud and ufortable¡­ I think?¡± The boy was quite sincere. Even if thetter part is in the form of a question, it gives you an answer. Although he said it¡¯s shy, loud and ufortable, he didn¡¯t say it with conviction. Erce smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯re right. The ballroom is shy because it¡¯s heavily lit, ufortable and loud because it¡¯s crowded with many people mostly engaging in superficial conversations.¡± For a person who likes banquets, the evaluation was rather harsh. Adora¡¯s thoughts were no different from the Duchess¡¯s. It was a ce for everyone to enjoy, but at the same time, it was also full of snake-like smiles disguised as elegance. ¡°However, it is an unforgettably beautiful ce¡ª even if blinding for a moment¡ª where many people can meet and share about their lives, a ce where you can find a sincere heart in a formal conversation and establish precious friendships.¡± Nevertheless, Erce loved dancing, loved parties, and loved beautiful chandeliers. She loved everything she passed by. Erce wanted Vicente to feel the same, just as she loved every moment there. She wanted Vicente to learn through the tales of other people. There were so many strange and interesting things in the world. ¡°This party will be a good experience for you.¡± Even if he doesn¡¯t make a good impression, it would be meaningful to just experience it. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ll have your first dance.¡± Dance. A word that Vicente didn¡¯t like. He knew how to dance, but he didn¡¯t understand why he had to do something as cumbersome as dancing. Suddenly, a yful voice brushed Vicente¡¯s ear. ¡°Son, what if you step on ady¡¯s foot?¡± ¡°What do you take me for?¡± Vicente chewed in his mouth and spoke again, ¡°I would not do that as a Bernhardt.¡± The forced reply turned out to be about Bernhardt. He brought the family name into it. Suddenly, the wheel lost its bnce and rattled, but gradually returned in ce. No, she thought so. Until she suddenly lost her bnce and started shaking as she chuckled, ¡°You won¡¯t damage your family¡¯s honor if you step on it once.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Though, it¡¯s another matter if you step on it a hundred times.¡± His stern gaze turned and faced Erce. She covered her mouth in surprise. Nevertheless, his expression of disapproval could not be erased because he could clearly see the faint smile on her fair face. Erce did not know what Vicente¡¯s distorted expression meant, but it was hard to hide her smile. Who would¡¯ve guessed that stepping on your partner¡¯s foot while dancing would directly be linked to family honor? She found it cute and was happy to see his face clearly after a long time, but she stopped joking around, perhaps it didn¡¯t sound very good to Vicente, as she saw him ring at her. His blue eyes were so fierce that a cold sweat began to flow down her back. Erce cleared her throat and wiped all the smiles off her face. When she lowered the hand covering the lower half of her face, there was no smile left. Though her insides were still a field ofughter, Vicente had no way of knowing that, so it didn¡¯t matter. Erce continued in a lowered voice, ¡°So what if you cause trouble to the family? Do you think your father will kick you out? You are still his son, my son, and Bernhardt¡¯s son.¡± Vicente¡¯s mysterious gaze turned to Erce. ¡°Something like that¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like Mother to say that.¡± Erce¡¯s chest pounded. She had heard that in the back garden before. ¡°What is it to be like me?¡± If so, what does she look like to him? ¡°What do you think of me?¡± Is she still a person of noble blood and upbringing and nothing more than that? ¡°It¡¯sfortable.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This conversation.¡± However, since Vicente cut off the conversation curtly, Erce could not even get an answer. She felt like she didn¡¯t even deserve it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she smiled faintly. At her shaking smile, Vicente turned his gaze out the window. ¡®Mommy!!¡¯ Adora rather wanted to suffocate than be in that depressing atmosphere. After that, a familiar silence ensued. * * * A total of ten people were in the waiting room, covered in cigar smoke. The sound of sses clinking reverberated throughout the room. When he saw Harsen¡¯s empty ss, Count Pantetz asked, ¡°Would you like another ss?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± At his reply, the Count filled his ss. He burst into a cheerfulugh, ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s quite unusual that you don¡¯t mind drinking today. Did something good happentely?¡± Harsen grinned and silently tilted his ss. The King, who was watching apathetically, looked around and spoke without much regard, ¡°There¡¯s an empty seat. Whose is it?¡± Count Lydia replied in a confused manner, ¡°If you mean Marquis Visaride¡­ He¡¯s attending the Coming-of-Age party of Lady Garten.¡± ¡°I mean, the Lady¡¯s father, the Duke, is here. When did you guys get so close?¡± The King pelted Duke Garten sitting on the right. ¡°I wonder if your daughter¡¯s beauty would be overshadowed by the Marquis¡¯ looks. Oh, there was the Duchess before that, right?¡± ¡°I can hear the little girl crying all the way here.¡± Duke Garten grinned and rubbed his cigar off. ¡°Anyway, Duke Garten did a good job after going on a long journey.¡± ¡°It was nothing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent your daughter a present for her Coming-of-age. So please check it outter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m honored, Your Majesty,¡± putting his hand on his chest, Duke Garten bowed in a graceful motion. Watching it, the king pulled a corner of his mouth. ¡°You look haggard.¡± ¡°I apologize. I was in a hurry, so I was not able to dress properly.¡± ¡°Right. There must have been many people in Conrad holding on to your trousers to drag you down.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or you were caught.¡± Duke Garten¡¯s lips hardened for a moment, then drew a smooth curve, ¡°This is shameful. I¡¯m unable to respond.¡± There was not a trace of embarrassment on the Duke¡¯s face when he said so. The king looked at him with his chin on his hand and raised his ss in the air. ¡°I forgot my purpose for today. I called you to honor you, not to interrogate you. Let¡¯s forget it and move on.¡± ¡°Glory to Kazarainell!¡± ¡°How boring.¡± The king drank, mercilessly cutting off Count us¡¯s toast. After that, small conversations took ce. For an instant, the voices mixed up and it became noisy. ¡°Is it that they aren¡¯t wary of me? The atmosphere is lively.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Your Highness is so nobly aloof1.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a king, so it¡¯s good to be that way,¡± uttered the king, jokingly. Duke Garten filled the king¡¯s empty ss with strong liquor. When the atmosphere was ripe, someone narrated, ¡°Hey, did you hear? Count M is divorcing the Countess.¡± ¡°I know! The divorce process was quite noisy. Wasn¡¯t it that the Countess had an affair with a wandering bard? That the divorce suit was filed by his wife!¡± ¡°Just because she has a half-decent face. What a whore!¡± ¡°Well, before we get to that, we should also consider Count M¡¯s many mistresses. Anywho, they were a good match. One day you act like you can¡¯t live without each other and the next, you¡¯re in a mess¡ª a whole lot of it. I think there are a lot of people who need to be careful here, too. It¡¯s a terrifying world, so please be careful.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ What do you mean, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you be a little honest? Everyone here must have a beau. Oh, except for Lord Bernhardt, right?¡± The king looked at Harsen and bent his eyes mischievously. Amid the silence, Duke Garten twirled his ss and spoke, ¡°By the way, the king of Conrad gifted me a dancer. Blonde hair, blue eyes, and unsurpassed beauty. What do you think, Duke? If you desire her, I¡¯m willing to give her to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Somehow, I have a feeling that kind of woman would be to your taste.¡± Duke Garten narrowed his eyes meaningfully at Harsen. The atmosphere waned as if it were sshed with cold water. In the pin-drop silence, Harsen said without hesitation, sparing a passing nce at Duke Garten, ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t share the same hobby as the Duke.¡± ¡°Oh, even though she¡¯s pretty extraordinary.¡± Duke Garten raised his eyebrows regretfully. However, he did not insist anymore. A burst ofughter broke the ugly atmosphere. ¡°Ahahaha! Blonde hair and blue eyes¡ª is she as fair as the Duchess? If so, then I¡¯ll have her. I¡¯m interested.¡± Count us, who imagined the appearance of the dancer in his mind, uttered in a cheerful voice. Harsen poured a drink into Count us¡¯ ss. ¡°Your ss is empty. I¡¯ll pour it for you.¡± Count us was puzzled by the Duke¡¯s generous offer and straightened his posture. ¡°Th-thank you.¡± ¡°And, it would be better if you shut your mouth.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ what?¡± The Count asked back as if he doubted his ears, and was startled by the alcohol filling to the brim of the ss. Harsen grinned, eyes unblinking as if he didn¡¯t know what was happening, ¡°I don¡¯t like to be left hanging.¡± He nodded at the cup. ¡°Drink.¡± Sensing what his lowmand meant, the Count poured the amber liquid into his mouth in defeat. His throat was burning hot as he gulped down the liquor. The Count grabbed his throat at the ghastly heat and coughed incessantly. Watching him pitifully, the king clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re being harsh on a clueless little kid.¡± ¡°Y-your¡­ Cough, Your Majesty, I¡¯m already 28 years old.¡± ¡°Ah, is that so? At that age, Marquis Visaride gave a verbal blow to Duke Garten here, and it was impressive. Byparison, you are still a child.¡± Count us¡¯ face turned red. A feast of alcohol and shame. The king rubbed his chin as he watched Duke Garten¡¯s lips squirm. ¡°Oh Dear, our Duke is upset again. This happens whenever the Marquis is mentioned. You¡¯ve been grilling him for eight years, but I guess you¡¯re still upset about it?¡± ¡°You already know, that kind of bastard¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too harsh on my brother-inw. Well, the Marquis, too, has quite the personality with that gentle face. He seems to be hiding a lot now. What is it about the Marquis that makes your sister chase after him?¡± The question went to Count diam, Eirene¡¯s younger brother. Count diam smiled politely, ¡°He is a man of great character.¡± ¡°Looks like his character is concentrated on his face.¡± Laughter erupted. Count diam asked as he poured wine into Harsen¡¯s ss, ¡°How is the Duchess faring?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been in a good moodtely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I recall she had a lot of minor illnesses, and it got me worried. Oh, my wife is getting her medicine from a Rentuan doctor these days. Her ailments have gotten better. May I introduce you to him if you want me to?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea,¡± emptying his ss, Harsen replied seriously. ¡°The Duke drank a lot today.¡± ¡°It tastes good.¡± ¡°Is it because it¡¯s from Conrad?¡± ¡®Oh, but I¡¯m still going to buy cocktails and champagne from Conrad. Their drinks are good, after all.¡¯ Harsen smiled softly when he thought of Erce saying that Conrad¡¯s liquor was delicious. Observing him, the king made an invidious remark in a s¨¦ tone, ¡°Are you drunk?¡± ¡°I refuse to be treated like a madman.¡± ¡°Right. I have to get up now.¡± The king put his ss on the table and stood up. He beckoned to Duke Garten. ¡°Have fun. Let me see her sometime.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Duke Garten rose immediately, dusting off his clothes. * * * The night of the Coming-of-Age party fell brilliantly. The youngdies from the capital gathered around Olivia. ¡°Congrattions on your Coming-of-Age, Lady Olivia.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been beautiful, but you¡¯re especially pretty today, Lady Olivia. Is that the sapphire blue ne from the famous Arki mine?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°My word, it¡¯s so beautiful! I can see that Duchess Garten really loves you, Lady Olivia. I¡¯m so jealous!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Olivia grinned. This was the sapphire-blue ne that Duchess Bernhardt could not get. Shrugging it off as nothing, Olivia studied the girls¡¯ envious eyes. ¡°Excuse me¡­ Lady Garten. Did you receive the gift from Sein?¡± the daughter of Baron Sein asked cautiously. Her father, Baron Sein, must¡¯ve urged her to ask, thought everyone. Olivia tilted her head with a troubled look, ¡°I apologize, but I¡¯ve received too many presents. Can you tell me what you sent me?¡± ¡°Uh, ah¡­ It¡¯s a hair ornament made of rare minerals found in the Sheriff mine.¡± Olivia finally remembered the hair ornament among the other bling-bling presents sent to Duke Garten. ¡°Oh, I remember. I liked that present. Please convey my thanks to the Baron.¡± ¡°It was nothing. I hope itplements the Lady¡¯s beauty.¡± When Olivia closed her eyes in response, Young Lady Sein felt relieved in her heart. Then, she heard Olivia say in a bright voice, ¡°Baron Sein is so generous.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I understand that the value of minerals from the Sheriff mine is worth half a year¡¯s budget for a small estate, yet, he sent them to me as my Coming-of-Age gift. Of course, I¡¯m sure he must¡¯ve given them to the Lady as well, right? I didn¡¯t know since Lady Sein has always been so frugal.¡± ¡°Erm¡­ ¡± Young Lady Sein¡¯s cheeks red up. Baron Sein was not rich, so she had never received a precious jewel from her father. This present was prepared by selling a portion of the estate that her father had saved in order to be recognized by Duke Garten. ¡°Goodness, the Baron did? Lady Cader, did you know?¡± ¡°I had no idea. I can¡¯t believe you have such a generous father. Why didn¡¯t you tell me before, Lady Sein?¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s because the Lady doesn¡¯t like to show off. I begged my father to buy me a pearl ne, and my mother gave me an earful for it. I wish they¡¯d learn from Baron Sein¡¯s love for his daughter!¡± ¡°Oh, Lady Layton!¡± All at once,ughter spread everywhere. Baron Sein¡¯s face was as red as a tomato. She wanted to run away right away, but her parents would reprimand her if she did. She had no choice but to sit there swallowing her tears. ¡°By the way, Lady Garten. Is the rumor true?¡± Young Lady Layton pped her hands and focused her attention on Olivia. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯re engaged to Bernhardt¡¯s Young Lord!¡± The eyes of noble girls, including Layton¡¯s, shone brightly. ¡°I heard it, too. Is it true?¡± ¡°Then, is Young Lord Bernhardt attending the Lady¡¯s Coming-of-Age party today?¡± ¡°Of course, he is! It¡¯s the only Coming-of-Age party for his fianc¨¦e. If he doesn¡¯te, won¡¯t she be upset for the rest of her life?¡± ¡°Lady Garten! Please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me, I heard that he looked so much like the Duke. You have no idea how much I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing him. I was so curious that I couldn¡¯t sleepst night!¡± Young Lord Bernhardt¡¯s handsomely tall stature and the title of sessor to the duke made the hearts of many noble women flutter. Atst, Young Lady Tran hung on Olivia¡¯s arm and begged her, and Olivia finally caved into their questions. ¡°Yes, we are set to get engaged a little after the Coming-of-Age party.¡± ¡°So the rumor was true!¡± ¡°The marriage will be held after his Coming-of-Age.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, indeed.¡± I envy you. Their eyes always followed Olivia with that meaning behind them. Olivia felt satisfied. ¡°Garten and Bernhardt, aren¡¯t they a perfectbination?¡± ¡°I hear that Young Lord Bernhardt resembles the Duke of Bernhardt, and the princess is so beautiful that they¡¯ll be an impable pair together.¡± Bernhardt was a sour grape for them anyway. Even if they were jealous, it won¡¯t be an easy fight because the opponent was Garten. Instead, they chose to glorify Olivia and openly express their envy. Meanwhile, the words of these little girls began to flow around little by little. Like waves upon waves, the words rode on top of each other and spread throughout the ballroom in an instant. The chapters are getting exhaustingly long and political, I¡¯m losing motivation. To top that, I had to waste my TL juices on this Oli*** I might take a break all of a sudden after a few chapters. Chapter 60 60.Chapter 5. When Erce, Vicente, and Adora arrived, the banquet hall was already full of people dancing and chatting in pairs against the gentle melody in the background. ¡°I think the Coming-of-Age party has already started, Madam.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± As Adora spoke, Erce looked at Vicente. Vicente held out his arm. ¡°Thank you.¡± Putting her hand on Vicente¡¯s arm, Erce stepped on the ivory tiles. Adora followed her. Countless pairs of eyes were focused on the three of them. People kept looking at each other, whispering to their ears. Since it was just the start of the party, no one approached them. Originally, she would refrain from approaching people until the atmosphere was ripe¡ª unless there was a special acquaintance. No one wanted to leave an impression of hurrying about greeting others. Erce, too, minded her manners and would greet her acquaintances with her eyes when she spotted them. ¡®Do I go greet Duchess Garten?¡¯ Erce first agonized over it. Their rtionship was a bit vague for her to go approach the Duchess first. Vicente and Olivia were only verbally engaged and not officially, so it may not be rude to not seek her immediately after arrival. Erce thought of a scenario in which Duchess Garten and Olivia approached Vicente and her. They were the organizers of the banquet, so they could naturally approach Erce on the pretext of entertaining the guests. Only if she does¡­ ¡®That¡¯s impossible.¡¯ Erce could assert this point. Duchess Garten valued honor and was a prideful woman. She wouldn¡¯t like it if Erce and Vicente approached her right away. So, what to do in this case? If Bernhardt and Garten had friendly rtions, it would not seem strange to approach them immediately. However, Bernhardt had never had any special rtionship with Garten, and the situation wasplicated because of her Visaride background. Erce thought of Caron. Does Caron know about this? ¡®He most likely does¡­¡¯ He knows everything. Erce managed to let out a sigh. She knew how Caron would have reacted if he knew. As a result, her long-cherished desire for mediation between Harsen and Caron had shattered. ¡®Why is it so bad?¡¯ Although they never directly revealed that they are not on good terms, Erce, who has been watching the two, knew that their rtionship was not as amicable. On the surface, Harsen would smile and change the subject, while Caron would utter a barrel of meaningful words, nothing she could understand. Erce was unhappy with it, but she quickly epted it. Some people get along well with others, while others don¡¯t. Like Duchess Garten and herself. Erce thought it was really inevitable since their temperaments didn¡¯t match, then remembered what Harsen had said in the morning, that Duke Garten would bete because of his audience with the King. She was a little taken aback. It was his only daughter¡¯s Coming-of-Age party. The King would surely understand that. But if he still insisted on meeting with the King, isn¡¯t Duke Garten an incredible man in a way? Erce found it astounding, but realized she was no different from him, and quietly erased the thought from her mind. Erce returned to her previous thoughts. If they greet Olivia and the Duchess now, Erce and Vicente would have to spend considerable time with them. In that case, her original purpose of introducing Vicente to many people would not be fulfilled. Erce decided to put off greeting the main character of the Coming-of-Age party untilter since it was inevitable. In truth, although she did not want to see the Duchess first, Erce concluded that this was a very reasonable decision. After much consideration, she decided to prioritize introducing Vicente to people. Erce looked up at Vicente, ¡°Is there anyone in particr you want to get to know?¡± Vicente hesitated for a while. In fact, he had never wondered about the nobles he had never seen before. He was the only one who had such a golden opportunity as a recluse just sitting in his room. That one time, he had no clear reason why he was curious about Marquis Visaride. It¡¯s just that his father never talked about him, and that he¡¯s the blood of his mother, so¡­ ¡°Vicente?¡± Vicente¡¯s face stiffened and he shook his head, ¡°No one.¡± Since Vicente didn¡¯t give a name, Erce became troubled. With her arms folded, she began tapping her fan on her chin, full of worry. ¡®Then who should I introduce first?¡¯ Erce recalled one by one the people who could attend the Coming-of-Age party. The heads of influential families were excluded because they were said to be in the pce. Vicente did not need to make an impression on his vassals, so they were also excluded. It was not a bad idea to introduce him to Bernhardt or Visaride¡¯s rtives, but they weren¡¯t a priority. ¡®What about popr people, people Vicente can admire?¡¯ Suddenly, an idea shed through her mind. ¡®Friends!¡¯ Friends of the same age. Yes, that sounds good. Erce was satisfied, listing the young lords of Vicente¡¯s age in her mind. ¡°Long time no see, Your Grace.¡± A calm and dignified voice interrupted her thoughts. Erce turned to it. ¡°Indeed, Countess Mayance.¡± A middle-aged woman with brown hair rolled into a chignon greeted Erce with a fair attitude. ¡°You came together with the Young Lord,¡± Countess Mayance smiled elegantly and looked at Vicente. She had heard of their mother-child rtionship. However, she did not betray a look of surprise in front of Erce. ¡°Yes. This is Vicente. Vicente, this is Countess Mayance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Vicente Bernhardt.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, too, Young Lord. My name is Eliza Mayance. It certainly would have been a pleasure if His Excellency and my husband were here as well. Shame.¡± ¡°Likewise, Mdy,¡± Erce readily agreed, and turned to Adora, ¡°This is mydy-in-waiting, Adora. Zardeas¡¯ Young Lady.¡± When she smoothly turned the conversation to her, Adora was at a loss for a moment, but she did not reveal it and curtsied, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Mayance. I¡¯m Adora Zardea.¡± The Countess smiled gently at Adora, ¡°Good to see you, dear. I met Countess Zardea at a tea party the other day. She told me about her daughter and was pretty humble in her description. I had no idea the Young Lady was such a lovely girl.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Madam. My mother is stingy with herpliments.¡± ¡°Oh my, to such a beautiful daughter? I¡¯ll have to let the Countess know.¡± Small greetings were exchanged in a warm atmosphere. Suddenly, Erce noticed that the Countess was ncing at Vicente. ¡®What is it?¡¯ Erce wondered because it didn¡¯t seem like a simple curiosity. Her question was easily answered by the Countess. ¡°I heard about the Young Lord¡¯s marriage to Lady Garten.¡± Her eyes widened. It wasn¡¯t a secret, but it wasn¡¯t officially announced. Has word spread already? ¡®Was it the Gartens?¡¯ Thinking it was nothing strange, Erce replied, ¡°It¡¯s just an engagement.¡± An engagement likely leads to marriage, but she drove a nail into it1. Engagements often break, as well, so who knows. ¡°I see.¡± Erce tilted her head. The Countess, though mild in speech, seemed to have a bad look on her face. Erce tried talking to her, ¡°Yes, we n to hold the engagement after his Coming-of-Age ceremony.¡± ¡°Congrattions. But it¡¯s such a shame, especially after seeing the Young Lord in person.¡± Oh, so that was it. Erce finally understood the source of the shadow on the Countess¡¯ face. ¡®Anyhow, you need to look after your precious son. Rumor has it that he¡¯s sought after not only in Garten, but also in Pantetz, Mayance, and Lapaine.¡¯ In retrospect, Countess Zardea said this during Mrs. Lydia¡¯s tea party. She paid no heed to it at that time, but seeing Countess Mayance¡¯s expression now, Erce realized that she must¡¯ve struggled quite a bit to form a rtionship with Bernhardt. Mayance was such a good family that the previous Count Mayance had served as minister, but now they had nothing significant to their name. At best, they were neutral, but to put it bluntly, inferior because they struggled to ally with other families. So Countess Mayance tried her best to connect to Bernhardt through marriage, but Harsen did not seem to even consider it. ¡®Is it their brief history?¡¯ For it is true that Garten is a family of long-standing history. Of course, in Erce¡¯s eyes, who wanted Vicente to have a love marriage, neither Gartens nor Mayances were favored. ¡°His Excellency must have taken a liking to Lady Garten.¡± Her voice was filled with regret. How could Harsen take a liking to Olivia and engage Vicente with her? He must¡¯ve had some sort of understanding with Garten. ¡°I know. He¡¯s not that kind of person usually, but he must have approved of her a lot to rush things like this. I was also surprised to hear it.¡± Erce soothed the Countess by saying that the engagement was solely Harsen¡¯s decision, not the family¡¯s. The Countess nodded in understanding. ¡°Yes, I should make a decision soon, lest my daughter passes the age of marriage.¡± In Grania, the age of marriage was between 18 and 22, and the ceremony usually took ce between the ages of 20 and 22. Of course, high-ranking nobles would marry even sooner. Erce was dumbfounded by the hint that she had devoted her life to Vicente as her daughter passed her marriageable age. The Countess knew it was not her fault, but if she brought it up¡­ ¡®Does she want me to introduce her to someone?¡¯ She seemed to want her to introduce someone to her, even if it was her close rtive. Erce recalled which of the rtives close to Visaride had eligible bachelors. But she stopped immediately. It was unclear whether Caron wanted Mayances, besides, she couldn¡¯t afford to be the middleman pushing for a marriage of two people. And you never know. Maybe they have someone they wish to marry? I¡¯ll be separating them from their lover¡­ I don¡¯t feel like doing that. ¡°I¡¯m sure the Countess¡¯s Young Lady will meet a better man. Please don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± The Countessughed with a sigh, as she knew it was a polite refusal. ¡°Thank you for saying so. Once again, congrattions on your engagement, Young Lord.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± replied Vicente unobtrusively. The Countess also curtsied and lowered her head gracefully like a swan. ¡°May the two families bear a beautiful fruit.¡± With those words, Countess Mayance disappeared into the crowd. At least no Oli*** Vicente be gettin¡¯ so many proposals T_T I¡¯m jealous! Footnotes Chapter 61 61. As soon as the Countess went away, and as they took a breather, twodies approached from the side, ¡°E!¡± Vicente¡¯s eyebrows visibly twitched. Adora looked at him strangely. ¡°Long time no see, Lenny, Sissy,¡± the Duchess greeted brightly. Seeing as how naturally they responded to their nicknames, they seemed to be the Duchess¡¯s friends. The woman named Lenny spoke first, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t left me alone, it wouldn¡¯t have been a long time. A pity, I must say.¡± At Lenia Vinesh¡¯s sarcasm, Erce turned to Sierra. She clicked her tongue as if she was fed up, ¡°Goodness, you¡¯re not even a kid. You¡¯re still sulking about it.¡± Erce, who was unable to understand the situation, was puzzled by what she was saying, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You stopped sending letters after a while.¡± ¡®Oh, I didn¡¯t send them letters.¡¯ She realized she hadn¡¯t written to them. Erce felt wronged. Who remembers what they did three years ago? She was not a genius. She had been interacting with acquaintances other than Lenia by letter, but she got a headache thinking that she had forgotten all about her. As soon as she returned home, she had to write a reply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve gotten unexpectedly busy.¡± Lenia red daggers at Erce, as if the ridiculous excuse made her more upset. Then her gaze shifted to Vicente. Lenia smiled gently, ¡°This is..?¡± As Lenia deliberately ended the conversation without resolution, Erce, thinking it couldn¡¯t be helped, stretched her hand out in front of Vicente, ¡°My son Vicente, Countess.¡± ¡°Oh, my!¡± Surprised, Lenia covered her mouth with her hands. ¡°Haa.¡± Sierra sighed openly at her exaggerated response. But inwardly, she must have been curious, too. Look at her blinking hard. Erceughed helplessly at the unspoken pressure to introduce them to Vicente. ¡°Say hello, these two are Countess Vinesh and Viscountess A. They¡¯re old friends of mine.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Vicente Bernhardt.¡± As soon as Vicente¡¯s greeting was over, Sierra pped her hands and greeted, ¡°It¡¯s been such a long time!¡± ¡°Is this our first meeting since you were a baby? Your face was so round and cute.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®baby¡¯? You saw the Young Lord toddling around, too.¡± ¡°Oh, did I? It was so long ago that I forgot.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember when you said he was so cute and asked His Excellency if you could take him with you and the air went cold?¡± ¡°¡­Oh, right. Sigh. When I think of that day¡­¡± Sensing the rising goosebumps, Sierra rubbed her arms. ¡°What a memory.¡± Lenia fluttered her fan as she chimed in. Meanwhile, Vicente silently listened to the mortifying conversations. It happened a long time ago, something he wouldn¡¯t even remember. ¡°Pfft.¡± He heard muffledughter from the side. It was Adora, and when she made eye contact with Vicente, she hurriedly lowered her eyes. ¡°By the way, I heard Vicente is engaged to Lady Garten. Is it true?¡± As expected. They also asked about the engagement as if the rumors had spread throughout. Erce asked half resignedly, ¡°So did Countess Mayance. When did the rumor spread?¡± The thought of giving an answer to everyone she met made her feel tired already. ¡°It¡¯s been spreading for a while now. It became certain today.¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Really?¡± As Erce admitted coolly without an exnation, Sierra muttered with a brief sigh, ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I was going to ask you to take my daughter if you didn¡¯t have a lover.¡± ¡°The nine-year-old littledy?¡± Erce chortled. ¡°Who cares? A six years age gap looks ssy. There are couples with even greater gaps.¡± ¡°Yeah, but a nine-year-old¡­¡± Erce responded with much thought, but when she saw Vicente, she was startled. His expression was slowly freezing. ¡°Stop teasing.¡± She did not consider Vicente¡¯s position because it was a normal conversation for her. ¡°My son isn¡¯t used to this kind of talk.¡± At Erce¡¯s words, Vicente stiffened his lips as he realized the conversation thus far was merely a joke. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Sierra asked back as if she didn¡¯t know. Her smirk, armed with tenderness, was so repugnant that it reminded Vicente of Erce that one time. However, he could not embarrass thedy, his mother¡¯s friend. He soon loosened his tight lips, ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°No. Forgive my rudeness. I was so happy to see my dear friend¡¯s son that I took it too far. I haven¡¯t properly introduced myself yet. I¡¯m Sierra A.¡± Even when he said it was okay, Sierra made sure to apologize for being rude. Vicente was surprised by that. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind, so don¡¯t worry about it¡­ I¡¯m well familiar with the Lady¡¯s name.¡± Sierra smiled softly, ¡°Oh, dear, I¡¯m not worthy of such respect.¡± ¡°Who isn¡¯t familiar with the long history of A in the east and Shete in the west? You are worthy of such respect. Please don¡¯t be humble about it.¡± Sierra looked at Vicente, who even knew her maiden name, with astonishment. It was true that A and Shete had old roots in Grania, but it was ambiguous to call them famous families. They had wealth, but their title and reputation were not so high. It was too high a praise to hear from someone who would inherit Bernhardt in the future. Preupied with her thoughts, Sierra suddenly uttered, ¡°E, in case the engagement is broken, what do you say about my daughter?¡± Erce grinned, ¡°Are you trying to ruin things before they even get engaged?¡± ¡°Just in case, I said. Just in case. Engagements usually¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop there?¡± ¡°Then remember what I said, okay?¡± ¡°What do I do with you?¡± Erce helplessly shrugged. ¡°Oh, Duchess!¡± ¡°You hadn¡¯t shown up for a while, we finally got to see you again!¡± Somedies approached them. Five more, then doubled and became thirteen people in an instant. ¡°Nice to meet you. This is my son, Vicente, and mydy-in-waiting, Adora.¡± When the introduction was over, people flooded as they began talking to Vicente. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Young Lord.¡± ¡°It just so happens that my son is the same age as the Young Lord. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like you to befriend him¡­¡± ¡°Oh, my daughter, too.¡± ¡°My nephew from Fallon turned 14 this year¡­¡± Vicente¡¯s head throbbed as he answered each of them. It was all the more so as the light from the chandelier hung on the ceiling scattered and bothered his eyes. Eventually, as people began to narrow the distance, he had to release his frown and focus his attention. Just then. ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure for my son to have friends his age.¡± Erce furtively leaned in to stop them. It was a very subtle move, but those who grasped the meaning hidden in it stopped walking in. Erce said, ¡°Lady Rilday, is your son already fifteen? Please visit Bernhardt sometime with the Young Lord. You are always weed.¡± Erce decided to cut them off from their own lines. Vicente, who had already dealt with Sierra and Lenia, did not look well. In addition, clearly dealing with so many people was burdensome. ¡°And isn¡¯t Young Lady Herrit bing an adult next year? Congrattions. Let¡¯s have tea sometime. I¡¯ll invite you with the Countess, so would you stop by? Lady Fallon, I heard of your nephew, of course, I have. He¡¯s from Gracivan. Please let me know when he visits the capital. My son wouldn¡¯t refuse to befriend the Fallons¡¯ son.¡± Vicente watched Erce. It was just trivial politeness used in everyday life. The problem was that Vicente was not familiar with this trivial politeness from Erce. His stomach felt ufortable. ¡°It would be nice if we could all enjoy tea time together.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be happy to have Your Grace invite me.¡± ¡°Why, of course.¡± At Erce¡¯s disy of fair kindness, thedies who were presenting their children and nephews unknowingly stopped their imperceptible dispute. After that, it was a series of typical conversations. And Vicente was able to witness how simple greetings were exchanged betweendies and how those simple greetings transformed into long conversations. ¡°Who made this? The design is very unique.¡± ¡°It¡¯s from Felice¡¯s. The designer is a Madame from Conrad, and in Conrad, it¡¯s popr to thread jewels in this way.¡± ¡°Conrad has a lot of different styles, right? I heard the trends there change quickly. I always thought they¡¯d be old-fashioned but it¡¯s impressive.¡± ¡°I know. These days, both me and my husband are into exotic fashion. ording to rumors brought by merchants who have traveled to other countries, Rentua¡¯s architecture is absolutely splendid.¡± ¡°I had heard that their architecture is unsophisticated and outdated.¡± ¡°It has an antique look. Did you hear that trade with Conrad will be expanded this time? Through that, hopefully, Rentuan architecture might appear in Grania.¡± Vicente listened quietly to their nonstop talk. To summarize, the popr dress these days was made of Simon material with gold or silver threaded embroidery rather thance on the hem; for jewelry, sapphires were preferred over rubies; for perfume, hydrangea was better thanvender. ¡®How useless.¡¯ And it was a conversation that wasn¡¯t the least bit useful to him. The amazing thing was¡­ ¡°Do you still raise hydrangeas, Countess Herrit?¡± On the other end of this fruitless conversation, there was Erce. ¡°Of course. So far, I have no intention of growing anything other than hydrangeas.¡± ¡°I see. After seeing Count Herrit¡¯s hydrangea garden the other day, I couldn¡¯t forget the sight or the scent¡­ I envy the Countess for having a beautiful garden.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll invite you, so pleasee by with the Young Lord sometime, Your Grace.¡± ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that.¡± For the first time ever, Vicente found out that Erce could speak so well. Of all the days he saw her, today would be the day he saw her talk the most. Even though the ending replies were not a question, they held onto the other person¡¯s words1 and didn¡¯t let go. Vicente, who preferred to keep the conversation concise, had an unmistakably disgusted look. Silvery as ever, Erce¡¯s voice rang in his ears, ¡°Oh my, did Viscount Rickley say that?¡± ¡°I know, he¡¯s a really fun guy.¡± ¡°Goodness, no way. That gentleman!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret. My brother would dig himself a ditch if he found out I told the Duchess this.¡± Vicente saw Erce smiling innocently. When Viscount Rickley proposed to the Viscountess, he sang in the back garden of the mansion, which unfortunately made her cry because he was tone-deaf. It was not an interesting story, but the crescent moon around his mother¡¯s lips had no intention of disappearing. ¡®What is she so happy about?¡¯ For some reason, he didn¡¯t like that Erce. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± At the height of the story, a secretive voice crept in. ¡°Count Carton has a mistress.¡± Everyone was surprised except Erce. I was surprised, too, when I heard it in the past. Lady Herrit said incredulously, ¡°No way. Why would a romantist like him do that? He loved Countess Carton so much that he paid off her debts. He alwaysplimented his wife every chance he got, so why on earth¡­¡± Lady Rilday¡¯s eyes drooped, ¡°Well, the Countess gained some weight after giving birth, didn¡¯t she? She must not look as attractive to the Count as before. Countess Carton even joked about it at a tea party.¡­ Now that I think about it, she must¡¯ve had a hunch.¡± ¡°The Count is being awful. He married her out of love¡­¡± Lady Heritt¡¯s voice was filled with sympathy for the Countess. ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s a pity, but what can we do? This story isn¡¯t exclusive to Countess Carton.¡± ¡°But Countess Carton is a beautiful woman.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the Count loved her, right? But ever since she gained weight¡­ Well, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand the Count¡¯s feelings. A husband wants his wife to be attractive. The Count must have been disappointed by his wife¡¯s change from before the marriage.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Lady Carton¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Certainly,¡± Lady Rilday admitted neatly, but Lady Herrit¡¯s frustrated heart was not relieved. Erce knew what troubled her. ¡°They were a loving couple, so I understand it¡¯s upsetting.¡± Many young girls, when fantasized about marriage, they used to dream of living like the Cartons. Fantasies shatter as easily as water flowing from top to bottom. ¡°I feel sorry for the Countess who was ted to have a child this time.¡± ¡°Having children is not a pity. It¡¯s a blessing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± Lady Heritt said nothing more, apparently in shock. ¡°Oh, have you heard of Countess M¡¯s divorcewsuit?¡± The subject naturally moved on. Although this subject was not very pleasant either. It was the controversial story of Countess M¡¯s wife filing for divorce in the court against Count M. Of course, Erce knew the end of thewsuit. ¡°Is there a chance of her winning?¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± It was a loss, as everyone expected. The fact that Count M did not want a divorce and that the Countess¡¯s family was powerless also contributed. Erce looked back at Vicente and Adora. They were quietly listening but looked bored. In an instant, all kinds of worries filled her head. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ On closer inspection, Vicente¡¯s face seemed a little pale. Erce slipped out of the conversation and asked Vicente, ¡°Does it hurt somewhere? You don¡¯t look well¡­¡± Vicente hesitated at the look on Erce¡¯s face, which showed signs of concern, ¡°I was dizzy for a moment.¡± The repercussions of those words were great. Erce suddenly grabbed Vicente by the shoulder, a trembling voice echoed in his ears, ¡°H-howe you¡¯re dizzy? Why? Was the carriage too shaky? Was it the pace? Are you nauseous¡ª No, no, this won¡¯t do. Let¡¯s call for a doctor.¡± Restless, Erce looked for a servant walking around. Vicente grabbed Erce¡¯s arm that was tightly holding his shoulder as she was about to call a servant. This was not Bernhardt, this was Garten. He wanted to avoid the disgrace of calling a doctor over a trivial matter like this. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. I¡¯ll be fine soon, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°How can I not? A child who¡¯s never had motion sickness suddenly became dizzy!¡± At Erce¡¯s raised voice, Vicente immediately regretted it. He wanted to say he was fine as usual, not dizzy. He couldn¡¯t understand why such a weak word came out of his mouth. He looked around. People were looking their way, perhaps because of Erce¡¯s cry. He felt his head ringing. ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s my first time in this kind of setting. It¡¯s really no big deal.¡± When Vicente¡¯s eyes met theirs, people turned their eyes away in session. However, her eyes, never conscious of them, were still anxious. ¡°¡­If you get dizzy again, you must tell me. Got it?¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°¡­No. I can¡¯t help but worry about you. Besides, you were seriously ill in the past. Yes, right. You were much frailer than you looked. We should call a doc¡ª¡± ¡°Mother,¡± Vicenteid emphasis on it. As a result, Erce furtively sealed her lips. She saw a faint frown between Vicente¡¯s brows. ¡°And why are you bringing that up now? Me being sick was so long ago that I don¡¯t even remember, and everyone gets that sick when they¡¯re young.¡± His voice arguing with her was sharp. Erce hurriedly reflected on her words. What¡¯s the problem? When mulled over it, the word frail flickered in the circuitry of her brain. Vicente was fifteen and would soon be formally ordained a knight. A knight. Herplexion paled as she recognized the slip of her tongue. How could I call a soon-to-be knight frail?! He was understandably offended. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to say you were weak. I guess I just¡­made a big deal out of it.¡± But what is wrong? Vicente¡¯s blue eyes were cooler than before. ¡®¡­Is this not it?¡¯ Erce looked sad. It seemed to be the wrong answer again. Then why is he like that? Sadly, she had no idea other than saying the word ¡®weak¡¯. ¡®It¡¯s hard.¡¯ She thought, even though it was a given. She felt trapped in a maze without an exit. Erce looked at Vicente, hiding her bitter feelings. Who knows what he was thinking as he was submerged in his thoughts. ¡°Vicente?¡± Vicente¡¯s eyes focused only when Erce called him. Seeing her fully, Vicente must havee to his senses as he wiped his face. Her worries doubled on his tired face. He lived only in the mansion and must¡¯ve suffered from having to deal with many people all of a sudden. He probably couldn¡¯t get used to it. Feeling sorry, Erce grabbed his hand and stroked it without realizing it. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Realization hit her quickly. Erce quickly shook away her hand. ¡®What am I¡ª!¡¯ She was bewildered. No matter howfortable they were, they were not allowed to even touch each other without permission. Didn¡¯t they even ride in a carriage with an awkward atmosphere just a while ago? She nced at Vicente and saw him stiff with his hand raised. She seemed to have retracted faster before he could strike her away. ¡°Sorry. I acted as I pleased¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Vicente¡¯s cold reply stiffened the air between them. Erce smiled unnaturally. ¡®I¡¯m going crazy!¡¯ Meanwhile, Adora, who was watching all of these scenes, shrank herself out of difort. There was warm air flowing in other ces, but it was freezing here. How did I get involved in such an enigmatic rtionship? She wanted to be air. A barely squeezed voice caught Adora¡¯s ear. ¡°Do you want to wet your throat?¡± Erce¡¯s opinion was that they could slowly leave after having participated in simple chats for a while. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± After Adora¡¯s barely audible answer, the three of them finally walked to a nearby table. There were various kinds of champagne, drinks, and bite-sized refreshments on the table. Erce¡¯s hand stopped as she involuntarily tried to pick up a canape with strawberries and cheese. Vicente asked with a questioning look, ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Erce was frozen in that position for a few seconds as if mulling over something. ¡°I¡¯ve no idea,¡± she withdrew her hand with a smile. ¡°I see,¡± replying inly, his eyes fixed on the girl with wheat hair. Adora was staring at Erce with a strange look. As if she felt Vicente¡¯s gaze, she turned her head. Meeting his gaze, her purple eyes slowly fluttered down. Vicente¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. * * * Another long and boring chapter. Vicente x Adora anyone? Since he¡¯s Adorable ?? Footnotes Chapter 62 62. ¡°s, Young Duke. If you attended Gracivan, you would¡¯ve been an alumnus.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a shame, too.¡± Erce looked pleased with Vicente, who was talking to a boy of his age. However, she was worried that Adora could not mix with the group. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that only now I got the chance to talk to Lady Zardea. I believe we¡¯ve met at parties before.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ indeed.¡± A lot of people were talking to Adora, who had be Erce¡¯sdy-in-waiting, but Adora did not seem to be pleased with the attention she was getting. She seemed to be struggling to adapt to their sudden change in behavior after not being able to get along with people. However, this was a gateway that Adora herself had to pass through and Erce could not help her. It was then. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, E.¡± A shadow fell over her head. The man in his early sixties with a pleasant smile was a person Erce knew well. ¡°Uncle!¡± cing her hand on her chest, Erce curtsied. ¡°Nice to meet you, Duchess Bernhardt,¡± Viscount Royden jokingly answered and pointed over her shoulder. ¡°Erce, is that fine gentleman your son?¡± ¡°He is. I¡¯ll intro¡ª¡± Erce smiled softly and tried to call Vicente. But Viscount Royden waved his hand. ¡°No need. If an old man like me joins them, it¡¯ll ruin the mood. It¡¯s better to talk to people my age.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young, though.¡± ¡°Thank you, even if they¡¯re empty words. Anyway, I was amazed! He¡¯s the spitting image of His Excellency, just as I¡¯ve heard. Oh, but of course, his eyes resemble those of my lovely niece.¡± Viscount Royden¡¯s lips formed into a grin. It was apliment that she heard often, so Erce chuckled, not minding it. ¡°If he grows up taking after your husband, he¡¯ll turn out a fine man.¡± As Viscount Royden said, Vicente seemed to increasingly resemble Harsen as he grew up, perhaps not surprisingly, since they share the same blood. ¡®Did Harsen look like that when he was young?¡¯ Erce imagined what it would have been like if she had returned to about 20 years ago, not 3 years. Even then, he was away from high society, so she could not have met him¡­ ¡°Ah, right. Have you made up your mind?¡± Her thoughts stopped. Although Viscount Royden did not denote anything, Erce knew he was referring to Vicente. Certainly, it was still ufortable, so she could not manage her expressions well. She could only barely answer until after she loosened the awkwardly stiffened muscles of her mouth. ¡°Oh¡­ I have.¡± Satisfied by the answer, Viscount Royden gave Erce an appeased smile. ¡°You¡¯ve made a good decision. I understand it was hard to decide, but it¡¯s not good to be too fastidious. After all, you¡¯re his mother.¡± Countless words shed through her mind at Viscount Royden¡¯s words. ¡®You¡¯re a mother¡­¡¯ ¡®Because you¡¯re his mother¡­¡¯ ¡®Yes¡­ What¡¯s so hard about it?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s your baby! I! You have no idea! No idea how much I¡ª!¡¯ A sharp sound, like that of ss breaking, awakened her mind. The image of the woman looming over her mind faded like a fog. ¡°I believe Her Late Majesty would be proud of you, as well.¡± Remnants of the past revived at those words. A tearful cry that rips not the ears, but the heart apart, seemed to reverberate in her head. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. You should steel your heart and live well to honor Eshahilde.¡± ¡®My sister¡­¡¯ Erce could not get an answer even if she asked her. She erased the memories of her sister. She could not afford to stretch out her thoughts there. Erce had decided that the mourning period was over for her in thest life. Her sister would understand if Erce did not feel sad anymore. ¡°I guess His Excellency didn¡¯te.¡± Searching for Harsen, Viscount Royden looked everywhere. The sight of his absence suddenly made her guts twist. Erce snapped bitterly at Viscount Royden, ¡°He hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡± He doesn¡¯t like going to this sort of thing. It was a subtly discontented tone, but Viscount Royden calmly epted her words, as if he had not noticed. ¡°Well, I imagine he¡¯d get tired going back and forth. He isn¡¯t even the type that enjoys ttery.¡± What¡¯s so bad about ttery? ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She sounded rather dubious. A warm smile shed across his lips, ¡°These days, he¡¯s been busy with the matters of the Knights Order.¡± ¡°The Knights Order?¡± Erce asked back. She knew Harsen was busy, but the words ¡®these days¡¯ caught her attention. ¡°Yes, although this time it¡¯s because of your brother. Caron has petitioned His Majesty to increase the number of troops.¡± ¡°Increasing the number of troops..?¡± ¡°Ah, but don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not talking about active soldiers, but the royal guards. A horrific incident that gued the rural areas has recently also happened in the capital, so no wonder he¡¯s worried.¡± Viscount Royden seemed to have misunderstood what Erce was concerned about. ¡°So my brother¡­did that.¡± Erce thought of Caron. As promised, Caron had asked the king for reinforcements. And it must have been to prepare for the conflict with Conrad, not to convict countryside criminals. ¡°Some criticized him for being excessive, but¡­military power can be used in many ways, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a terrible idea.¡± From her uncle¡¯s words, she could see that people did not look at Caron¡¯s intentions thoroughly. Uncle Royden, as well. There was no way a mere criminal could shake the foundation of a country in the first ce. The king and aristocrats who grew up privileged due to their noble roots would not feel threatened by such people. Using this as an opportunity, the king would be able to recruit knights from the feudal lords to increase his military strength and monitor their territories in the name of protection. The one who provided the excuse for it was Caron. However, Erce had one thing to wonder about. How did he get the approval with that poor excuse? ¡°Truly, I have no intention of questioning the boy¡¯s logic. It¡¯spletely beyond my hands, anyway. Plus, I¡¯m sure Caron did it because he¡¯s worried about you. Everyone knows how much Caron cherishes you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I heard you nearly became a victim of the disappearances around the capital.¡± She tilted her head at her uncle¡¯s strange remark. When did I? ¡°Next time, don¡¯t go to themoners¡¯ to shoot arrows. See! Something always happens at such ces.¡± Commoners? Shoot arrows? Erce was bewildered. Listening to Uncle Royden, she realized he was referring to the time she went to the archery field with Vicente. But disappearances? Is he implying that the criminals acting in the capitaltely had a connection to the archery field? ¡®That can¡¯t be¡­¡¯ Really? Realizing that, she got goosebumps on her arms. But how did her uncle know something even she did not know? ¡°One of the captured men confessed. They were aiming for you from the start.¡± Erce¡¯s brows furrowed. That can¡¯t be, right? She went there of her own ord, yet nothing happened to her in the end. It was onlyter that she heard of the human trafficking ring. ¡°In addition, the names of many other targeted nobles were also revealed. Quite a few, I hear.¡± ¡°No way.¡± At Erce¡¯s firm answer, Viscount Royden fiddled with his beard as he murmured to himself, ¡°I said so, too.¡± ¡°Were they tortured?¡± Is there a chance of fabrication? ¡°Torturing a sinner is justified. However, the confession of a sinner is not always reliable. Regardless, what¡¯s important was that he mentioned your name, and a witness imed to see you at that ce, so His Majesty was unable to ignore it. After all, you¡¯re Eshahilde¡¯s younger sister and the noblest woman in the country,¡± Viscount Royden said in a round-about way, perhaps trying to save his breath. Erceughed bitterly. Caron used her. She wondered what he used to push for that poor excuse, yet it was herself. It must be a coincidence, it had to be. She talked with Caron after going to the archery field. Perhaps it was a coincidence and Caron used it timely. Even if he did use her, it was strange to me him since she was not harmed. ¡°I see.¡± Erce was quietly convinced. Caron was a politician before he was her brother. He was right in using whatever was avable. Even if he used Erce for this matter, the fact that Caron cared for her would remain the same. He wouldn¡¯t have done it, had it harmed her. ¡°All that happened, yet it¡¯s been so quiet. This is even the first time I¡¯m hearing this story.¡± ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s because the report mentioned not just you but Lapaine, Mayance, Dartner, Lydia, Garten, and Pantetz.¡± ¡°Does that make sense?¡± Viscount Royden grunted, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Once this is disclosed, it¡¯s the nobles that will suffer a blow, not the king. Anyone would want to cover this up quickly unless they don¡¯t want to send more men to the king under this excuse.¡± ¡°What about His Majesty?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll cover it up. He used your name to suppress them, but it¡¯s only a temporary measure anyway. Who doesn¡¯t know that your brother had a hand in this? Though, it would be nice to reach apromise. There are still some doubts about it but¡­ that¡¯s just how politics works. I take it as I like and interpret it how I want it. You should ask your brother for the details since he happens to be at the party today. He¡¯d know better than I do.¡± Erce was stunned, ¡°My brother?¡± ¡°Yes, somehow.¡± ¡°I was never told before. Brother never informed me.¡± She didn¡¯t even think he woulde. Why would Carone to the Coming-of-Age party of Lady Garten? Everyone knew what the rtionship between Marquis Visaride and Duke Garten was like. The invitation must have been sent formally, but Caron could have refused and sent a vassal using one excuse or another. Certainly so in the past. Above all¡­ ¡®Did he not go to the pce?¡¯ The king must have summoned him upon Duke Garten¡¯s return. Unlesspulsory, he could refuse¡­ Yet, the ce he chose was such a terrible choice that she could not help but utter ¡®why?¡¯ ¡°We just had a conversation. He¡¯s the same as ever.¡± That would mean that he was still sly and easy-going. Somehow, she could easily imagine Caron in Garten, casually enjoying the party. ¡°Uncle, do you know where my brother is?¡± ¡°Um¡­ let¡¯s see¡­ Oh, there he is.¡± Viscount Royden pointed to the left side of the hall. ¡°Next to him¡­is perhaps Marchioness Dartner? My eyes have gone bad these days, so I can¡¯t tell.¡± Erce squinted her eyes. There were many people far away, so his silhouette was not clear but she easily spotted his characteristic tinum blonde hair. He was indeed her brother, yet he stood out everywhere. Discontent surged inside her. Harsen couldn¡¯t evene to the party because of his busy schedule, yet he¡¯s enjoying himself here? To be exact, it wasn¡¯t that he could note, but did not, and if you look at it, she was the main culprit behind this, but Erce was so upset at Caron that she decided to exclude such trivial details. ¡°I see him very, very well.¡± Viscount Royden chuckled, ¡°After all, you have good eyes since you¡¯re young.¡± * * * Meanwhile, Caron was being harassed by Marchioness Dartner. Dartner was one of the families that aligned with Visaride, and above all, their daughter was Eshahildes¡¯sdy-in-waiting. Since they were intertwined with Dartner in many ways, it was better to be polite to the Marchioness even if she was long-winded with her story. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect His Excellency to choose Garten. I suspect he wouldn¡¯t have made that decision if he had met Lady Garten in person.¡± ¡°Why do you say that? Many have praised her beauty.¡± ¡°His Excellency has the Duchess as his wife, how beautiful could she look to him? I feel sorry for the Young Duke.¡± ¡°Perhaps, you¡¯ve yet to meet her yourself.¡± ¡°Goodness, Marquis. I know everything.¡± Marchioness Dartner looked around furtively. Confirming that there was no eye on them, she asked Caron in a subtle tone, ¡°Did Bernhardt have any reason to covet Garten?¡± It was a tant question as if there was no time to devote to this kind of thing. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Caron looked away nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Just indulge me a little bit. You¡¯re no different from the rest of us.¡± ¡®Right.¡¯ Caron thought. When was thest time Dartner¡¯s blood was mixed in Visaride? It was so long ago that now the blood was so diluted that there was no trace of it left. Even the Marchioness would not know about it. It was nothing more than a figure of speech at this point. ¡°I¡¯ve always been honest, Madam.¡± The Marchioness smiled only with her lips. Her eyes remained in ce. Caron shrugged, finding her annoying, ¡°The Duke has never been one to casually give details to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­¡± Caron¡¯s words were not wrong, so the Marchioness could not deny it. ¡°He¡¯s a mysterious man. I thought he would marry Princess Hermia¡­ Erm, would this be rude as the Duchess¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°If you felt that way, I¡¯m sure you already know my answer.¡± ¡°Oh my. Because the winner is the Duchess after all. No worries.¡± ¡°The winner¡­ I wonder.¡± At Caron¡¯s vague answer the Marchioness snorted inwardly. Who was it that coaxed the king into marrying Princess Hermia to Ludelsia¡¯s royal family? It was this man. I haven¡¯t a clue why a country with that obsolete ideology weed her as their princess, but who knew that the sole direct descent of the royal family would be sold off as a symbol of peace between the two countries. ¡°If the Marquis thinks so, so be it.¡± Nevertheless, unobtrusively, she moved on to a new topic of discussion like a flowing stream. Since her real purpose behind it was this. ¡°More than that, I¡¯m very worried about His Highness Alexis.¡± When the name of the prince, who was growing quietly in the pce, was mentioned, fatigue brushed over Caron¡¯s face. ¡°It is bold of someone such as me to presume His Majesty¡¯s intentions¡­ Still, the prince is His Majesty¡¯s sole heir, but to appoint amoner as His Highness¡¯s nanny? I¡¯ve been sending appeals for months, but they have yet to be answered¡­¡± Marchioness Dartner threw up a tirade. Sure enough, the king designating the prince a nanny, and amoner one at that had been a controversial topic for a long time. ¡°I couldn¡¯t refute His Majesty¡¯s decision. After all, Visaride will always follow His Majesty¡¯s will.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t disagree with the Marquis¡¯s thoughts, but that¡¯s not my point. His Highness is the only prince birthed by Queen Eshahilde.¡± A prince¡¯s nanny was usually an aristocrat, so the Marchioness had a point. Furthermore, Prince Alexis lost his mother at birth. Even if she could not be of equal standing as his mother, the proper way would have been to appoint a woman as a nanny who would not hamper him. Yet, the king chose a maid from the queen¡¯s bedroom. The position of nanny possesses the greatest influence on the little prince as she rears him in his childhood. Such a position, to a mere maid? ¡°I¡¯m sure there were better options¡­ Shame.¡± While the Marchioness lowered her gaze to wipe her tearful eyes wet with sorrow, Caron¡¯s face was stained with boredom. She wanted him to protest against the king over the nanny. But Caron also knew that the king would not appoint a woman selected by him as the nanny. The Marchioness wanted a chance to elevate her eldest daughter, Eshahilde¡¯sdy-in-waiting, as the prince¡¯s nanny. ¡°However, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± Dartner was not bad of an option, but he didn¡¯t want to be used, so Caron pulled away. Besides, now he did not want the conversation to drag for long. That made the Marchioness nervous. Surely, she knew that a lot could be done if this guy wanted to. Yet, he won¡¯t budge. The Marchioness nervously folded her fan. She could not express her anger to the Marquis, so angry sparks bounced off to the wrong ce. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that woman. I heard His Majesty recently has been sleeping in her chamber again, she must¡¯ve incited¡ª¡± The frightening air shut the Marchioness¡¯s mouth. ¡®Ah.¡¯ She looked at the green eyes that had cooled off in an instant and realized that she had made a mistake. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± At Caron¡¯s dismissal, the corners of the Marchioness¡¯s lips curled up with great difficulty. ¡°I¡¯m saying weird things since I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ve been worrying a lot these days, so I unconsciously do this sometimes.¡± Caron smiled quietly. It was a very gentle smile, but she felt an eerie sense of detachment from it. She aimed for her exit when a young-looking boy approached them. ¡°Father, there you are!¡± The boy resembled Marquis Visaride, but had a more docile air to him. It was Racellion, the eldest son of Visaride. Racellion wlessly greeted Marchioness Dartner, ¡°Oh, Father was talking to someone important. Greetings, Marchioness Dartner. Forgive my rudeness for interrupting your pleasant time.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t interrupt us at all, Young Lord. Rather, I apologize for holding on to someone busy. Would the Marquis consider it just an olddy¡¯s chatter?¡± ¡°As a gentleman, how could I not listen to ady? It was a pleasant time for me, Madam,¡± Caron replied like a gentleman. Racellion noticed the strained air between the two but remained silent. ¡°But what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Oh, Aunt Erce is here.¡± ¡°She¡¯ste.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we 63. The conversation sailed smoothly after that one ufortable moment. Viscount Royden essentially had afortable personality, and Erce was able to easily harmonize with his character. He became talkative when he talked about his youngest grandchild and could not stop praising his cuteness. The words ¡®Grandfather before mom and dad¡¯, eventually made Erce burst intoughter. The music changed as they had a merry time together. ¡°I must go to my son now. It was an honor talking with Your Grace.¡± ¡°Likewise.¡± Erce¡¯s long neck bent gracefully to see off Viscount Royden. Suddenly, Viscount Royden turned back, ¡°Actually, I was wondering if I should say this or not, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to know, so I¡¯ll just tell you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Robert¡¯s children are here.¡± Her blue eyes froze for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know why the Lord invited them but¡­don¡¯t worry too much. They can¡¯t harm you even if you encounter them. Still, if you¡¯re reluctant to meet them, avoid them as much as you can.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a good rtionship with them, right?¡± Erce stared at her uncle¡¯s back as he went on his way after saying that. Her smile had disappeared. She shook her head immediately, shrugging away the thoughts that were about to resurface. She spotted Vicente. It wasn¡¯t hard to find him since he was just close by. Vicente was surrounded by four or five people. Thinking he may be ufortable, she raised her heel to head that way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, my son will be there.¡± But hearing the voice behind her, Erce stopped, if not, she would have run to Vicente in a heartbeat. ¡°Brother?!¡± It was Caron. When did he sneak up behind her? ¡°Are you going to check up on my nephew now? It¡¯s not good to be overly protective.¡± ¡°What do you mean overly protective? It¡¯s his first time at a banquet. I can¡¯t help but worry.¡± Caron¡¯s forehead creased at his sister¡¯s temper, ¡°You¡¯re treating him like a baby. Did you forget? Your son is fifteen now. Even from a distance, I could tell he¡¯s doing well even without the help of your distinguished husband.¡± Erce faltered as her sore spots were stabbed one by one. Was I unconsciously harboring these thoughts? That I don¡¯t want to treat Vicente as a grown person. I want to treat him as a child and take care of him for a long time. I wish he¡¯d never be a knight, never go to war. I want him to stay under my wings forever. It was all her greed and selfishness. It was also apulsion and obsession created by the guilt of neglecting Vicente. ¡®Even though Vicente is not a child anymore.¡¯ The time was long past for him to be looked after. What Vicente, a fifteen-year-old, needed was parental trust, not overprotection. Yet, Erce could not help herself from treating Vicente as a child whenever she had the chance. ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± She admitted listlessly. Vicente was no longer a child who should always be looked after. As Caron said, he would do well on his own¡ª without her, just like before. She rxed. Bracing her mncholic heart, Erce stoutly folded her arms. ¡°All right, it¡¯s not a bad idea to have a chat with my beloved brother. And it just so happens that I have a question for you.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s with the attitude?¡± Caron asked cautiously like a child caught red-handed. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯ve been up to these days. Right now.¡° ¡°Up to? You should change the way you speak to your older brother.¡± ¡°Why are you here at Lady Garten¡¯s Coming-of-Age ceremony?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you wanted to ask?¡± ¡°In the past¡ª¡± You didn¡¯te. Erce hurriedly swallowed her tongue. I almost got myself treated like a lunatic. ¡°In the past?¡± Despite how fast she was, Caron still did not miss it, raising her goosebumps all over. ¡°A-anyway, do you know how surprised I was?! How hard is it to just say a word to your younger sister for once?¡± ¡°I can hear you loud and clear, no need to raise your voice. And it¡¯s not that surprising.¡± How can I not be surprised? Duke Garten sessfullypleted the diplomacy with Conrad and even received a wee from the king, evidence of which was embedded throughout the banquet hall. Is Caron okay? It¡¯s the Gartens¡¯ banquet whom he really hates, yet he doesn¡¯t seem to mind it. He¡¯s my brother, thought Erce, yet, right now he looks like a total stranger. He used to disy various facial expressions when he was young, such as openly showing his dislike. ¡°Did you reallye this far just to celebrate the Ladyship¡¯s Coming-of-Age?¡± ¡°Who cares. I dropped by because you wereing.¡± he carefreely answered as if throwing charity. ¡®Of course, you did.¡¯ ¡°Thank you for honoring me with your kind presence. You could have simply visited our house or invited me over.¡± Despite her sarcastic tone, Caron merely smiled. He looked as if he were looking at a child. There was nothing new about it. From the past until now, Caron had always looked at her like that. ¡°What about your wife and Rowena?¡± ¡°The two went to diam. My wife missed home, so I told her to go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a nice ce to take a hot spring bath.¡± ¡°Are you alone with your son?¡± Caron suddenly asked. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s greeting some people¡­¡± ¡°Oh, right, the Duke had an audience with the king.¡± ¡°You know very well.¡± You know everything yet made him busy like that?! She did not hide her anger, being outright sarcastic. ¡°Please suggest to His Majesty to stop overworking my husband. He¡¯s beente a lot these days.¡± ¡°That would be difficult. As everyone has been saying, we should be on the lookout for foreign invasions.¡± An immediate rejection. Erce looked into the green eyes that were now too grim. She wondered if he did that under the pretext of granting her a favor. Or, did he use her to achieve what he wanted? If thetter¡­ But it was a useless suspicion. It may hurt, but if her existence helped her family, it was a joy nheless. ¡°It¡¯s unfair. There are so many knights in the pce, so why does it seem like they only make Harsen do the work?¡± Erce decided to bury the feelings that came upon the idea that ¡®Caron used her¡¯. She just had to y the role of a spoiled younger sister, grumbling to her brother. ¡°They work hard, too. And who else will train the Knights Order if not the Knights Commander? Tell him to resign if you¡¯re so upset.¡± Yet, the role ended terribly. ¡°You look like you¡¯re going to kill me.¡± Caron poked his tongue at Erce, who was ring at him with all her might. ¡°Is that what you¡¯ve got to say?¡± Erce was dumbfounded. How could he just stick out his tongue at that!? How could the Knights Commander resign just because he¡¯s returning homete? All the reputation and fame Harsen built will be nothing but a handful of dust, as well as a huge stain on his life. Caron may have said it as a mere joke, but the guilt lurking deep inside surfaced. Harsen had already resigned for her before. At the time, she was more upied with herself than feeling sorry for him, so she could not tell him to go back to the Knights Order. It was selfish of her. Thinking of the past made Erce sick in the stomach as if she had been drinking strong liquor. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Tell me why you wanted to see me.¡± Knowing what softened her demeanor, Caron also went straight to the point. ¡°I heard from Dale that you were looking for the name of an illness.¡± ¡°¡­So?¡± ¡°So, if you¡¯re using Sannar, it must be important to you; and which is why I believe I should know the reason.¡± A deep crease formed on Erce¡¯s forehead. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise not to ask anything when you agreed to grant me a favor? We didn¡¯t say it, but I thought we understood each other enough.¡± They certainly did. It was their tacit understanding that she relied on for the implicit promise when asked why she needed men. Yet, he¡¯s feigning ignorance1 now! ¡°Did we?¡± What do you mean ¡®did we¡¯?! Erce felt so stunned that she could not even get mad. ¡°But think about it. Does it make sense that I don¡¯t know what Dale knows?¡± It was a sneaky attempt on Caron¡¯s part to gauge the situation through his sister¡¯s expression, which was gradually getting better. But, of course, the fake excuse did not move Erce. Instead, she answered in a sweet voice. ¡°I suppose so.¡± Caron looked startled at his sister¡¯s sudden sweet voice, noticing the ominous line spreading over Erce¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m still not good enough to understand how my brother feels. Please forgive your foolish little sister.¡± Caron was taken aback by her docile attitude. Suddenly, Erce put one hand on Caron¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She ignored Caron and took his hand with her other hand and gracefully stretched her feet back to match the flow of the performance. Caron got dragged unwittingly¡­ ¡°Ugh!¡± he let out a groan at a sudden pain. ¡°¡­That hurt a little.¡± The pain shot up from his toes. He did not expect her to step on his foot. ¡°Pardon me, it seems I¡¯m still inept at dancing.¡± Caron burst intoughter. It was an absurd excuse given she was the one forcibly leading him. ¡°You were never dancing to begin with.¡± What was unfair was that the ordeal happened so naturally that no one noticed it. Caron had nowhere to beg for help. ¡°Your sister iscking in many ways. Kindly forgive me.¡± ¡°Erce?¡± Sensing Erce drawing the line, Caron raised his right eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for prying it out of Dale, but I¡¯m your family.¡± All she had ess to were maids with limited scope of action, even the errand runner did not know, so she asked her brother for this favor. Why did she assume that the matter would not leak out? Dale Bergman was his man. Caron¡¯s words, ¡®Because we¡¯re family,¡¯ were not wrong, but Erce didn¡¯t want him to worry because he was also her family. ¡°I¡¯ve told you this before. Don¡¯t do anything dangerous.¡± Erce did not like his tone. She was confident that she had been behaving well all her life. Yet, she was always treated like a child. ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous. It¡¯s just that, someone I know is very sick¡­ And I just don¡¯t know why. It¡¯s not a big deal, and above all, you don¡¯t know them, so I didn¡¯t want to bother you with it. You¡¯re busy enough.¡± Erce did not appear to be lying. Caron eased his mind and said in a softer tone, ¡°It is a big deal in itself if you¡¯re willing to give Sannar¡¯s 10-years worth of profit without hesitation. I didn¡¯t expect you to save it when I gave it to you to use it. But I guess it¡¯s not like you can take it with you to your grave.¡± She did not intentionally let that much money pile up. There was just no use for it. Even though she loved jewelry and dresses, she was not extravagant enough to use Sannar¡¯s earnings. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Erce wondered if it was really that surprising and recalled how much Sannar¡¯s earnings were. ¡®It¡¯s really a lot.¡¯ Even on a moderate estimate, it was too much as her brother said. Yet, she did not regret it. As he said, she couldn¡¯t take the money to her grave. ¡°Anyway, if you¡¯re going to do something dangerous, you¡¯d better give me a heads up. I¡¯ll have to know in advance lest I need to fix it if anything happens.¡± ¡°Thank you for saying that.¡± She knew it was not just empty words, yet Erce reacted insipidly. If you tell him right now, ¡®I¡¯ll get sick in two years¡¯, Caron was sure to immediately distressingly say, ¡®Oh dear, I¡¯ll call a doctor for you¡¯. Erce did not want to say anything. ¡°Anyway, I heard something more interesting than that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re handing over your son to Garten¡¯s daughter.¡± She wondered what he was building suspense for, but was it just that? She didn¡¯t like that, of all topics. Erce didn¡¯t like Caron¡¯s choice of words and thought of correcting it. ¡°I¡¯m not handing him over, it¡¯s an engagement. I understand you don¡¯t like the idea, but if anyone hears you, they¡¯ll think we¡¯re using our son to do business.¡± He snorted at the absurdity of it, ¡°It may not sound good to hear but it¡¯s not entirely wrong, is it? It¡¯s a normal thing to do as aristocratic parents. You, me, sister¡­ Was there any of us that was not involved in politics one way or another?¡± It was a cold hard fact. To nobles, it was as natural as breathing to tie the knot based on interests. To have the marriage partner as a partner in name only, and the lover as mistress, was the ideal life for them. Erce wondered if she had been ultimately jaded by reality. In the past, I think there was a time when I absolutely believed in fairytales where the prince and princess get married and live happily ever after. Sadly, reality ridiculed fairytales as if they were all mere fantasies. She heard Caron¡¯s withered voice. ¡°It¡¯s truly unfortunate what happened to Count Pantetz¡¯s daughter. If she had been wiser, she could¡¯ve be the future Duchess of Bernhardt.¡± Erce felt ufortable at the sudden mention of Count Pantetz¡¯s daughter. ¡°Count Pantetz¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Yes. It seemed that His Excellency considered the second daughter of the Pantetz family as his first option before.¡± The second daughter of Count Pantetz. ¡°His daughter¡­¡± ¡°Elysia Pantetz. You should know her.¡± As Caron said, Erce knew her. They weren¡¯t close due to their age difference, but she did asionally greet her. But that was not important to the present Erce. In the past, it was important since Lady Pantetz was the girl who almost got engaged to Vicente. ording to the previous story, Vicente¡¯s engagement was brought upter than it was now, and the candidate was Elysia Pantetz, not Olivia Garten. Pantetz was in the central aristocracy with a strong support base. However, the engagement between her and Vicente never urred as at the time, she had a lover and was apparently pregnant with his child. ¡®It was a mess.¡¯ The premarital pregnancy scandal turned high society upside down. Ashamed, the Countess had not since shown herself in high society. If it weren¡¯t for Lady Pantetz¡¯s misconduct, the two would have been engaged without a hitch. Erce tried to recall what had happened to her afterward, but she remembered nothing except that the girl¡¯s rtionship with her family was severed. ¡°It¡¯s kept under wraps but from what I found out, the Count returned home early that day and as a result, caught his daughter sleeping with a servant.¡± The unidentified lover was a servant. It was a shock. ¡°His Excellency obviously couldn¡¯t go for her, so I suppose that¡¯s why he turned to Garten instead of Pantetz. I don¡¯t think that was a very wise decision but of course, it¡¯s an evaluation based on my personal feelings.¡± ¡°Why did Count Pantetz return home earlier than usual that day?¡± Though the question was off the mark, Caron still answered faithfully, even though she seemed to be asking about everything. ¡°We had a meeting that day but it was postponed for a while because of the Duke¡¯s private affairs. He had a worried expression and said he needed to go to his residence. There was nothing else we could do since your husband had left the meeting, so everyone either stayed at the pce or went home. Count Pantetz went back to his county, and thanks to that, he witnessed his daughter¡¯s misconduct.¡± Harsen did that? ¡°What time did he leave?¡± ¡°I think it was around the time we were discussing who to send to Conrad as a delegate. We almost decided on Count Pantetz, but it was canceled due to his household affairs. After that, Duke Garten volunteered and he was sent. Well, maybe if the Count had gone, he could have forged a friendship with Conrad. He could have gotten more than just a few words.¡± Erce would not necessarily call it a friendship but instead of telling him that the result would be the same even if Count Pantetz went, she calcted the time this happened. ¡®The day when Harsen returned home earlier than usual¡­ Ah!¡¯ There was one time he did. Note: I don¡¯t know what ¡®central aristocracy¡¯ means. I¡¯m assuming itprises the few important families that run the country. Chapter 64 64. She was not sure, but there was a day that came to mind. Is it the day we fought over Vicente¡¯s education? Although it¡¯s rather ambiguous to call it an argument since he easily handed over the authority of his education. However, for Harsen to simply postpone the meeting and leave¡­ That¡¯s a bit odd. Erce listed the events in order. First, because of Harsen, Count Pantetz returned home early which caused him to discover his daughter¡¯s affair. That changed who became Vicente¡¯s fianc¨¦e. This means that the past does not change randomly. ¡®It¡¯s like¡­¡¯ Just as she was invited to Mrs. Lydia¡¯s tea party, just as Countess Zardea confided in her about her daughter¡ª all that would not have happened if Erce had not loved Vicente. Had Erce behaved like before, thedies at Lydia¡¯s tea party would not have been able to ask her about Vicente, and Countess Zardea would not have asked her to help her child. Her change alters and connects a series of events. It was a small change, but the assumption of ¡®what if¡¯ came to mind. What if she does not die¡ª that kind of assumption. What if there was no war and she does not die and lives long enough to see Vicente turn into an adult, get married, and be a father. ¡®I¡¯d be really d if that were to happen.¡¯ Even though she knew she was being unduly greedy to wish for that, her heart was still pounding. ¡°Anyway, I feel for Lady Pantetz. So, when are you nning to meet Lady Garten? She must be waiting for you and your son by now.¡± ¡°I heard that Duke Garten hasn¡¯t returned from the pce yet. I¡¯m thinking of meeting them when the Duke arrives.¡± ¡°Why not now?¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t close, so I feel awkward being with her alone. I also want Vicente to build a rapport with people.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Caron swiped his chin as if he understood. The orchestra yed a new song. It was a minuet¡ª a more lively melody than the original song with variations tailored to the Granian style, not the usual tune. Caron¡¯s eyes bent yfully. He held out his arm to Erce. ¡°How about joining me for a dance?¡± Erce stared vacantly at his outstretched palm. When was thest time she danced with Caron? He even made the first move. When they were young, he would y so hard to get that she would have to ask him for a dance at least 10 times before he¡¯d finally agree. As she stared at him strangely, Caron asked in a ticked off manner, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re turning me down?¡± He seemed hurt. Erce smirked, ¡°Just this song.¡± Caron was amazed by Erce¡¯s generous hand. ¡°Did you forget how much you used to tease me?¡± Apparently, he was annoyed that the positions were reversed. ¡°You didn¡¯t even dance that well.¡± Erce took offense to his words, ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, you.¡± ¡°You, seriously!¡± ¡°Do you know how upset I was at the time? I could only dance with my brother, but he¡¯s always too busy to see me. And when you visited, you had to study, read, practice swordsmanship and archery. Now that I think about it, you were trying really hard to avoid me, weren¡¯t you?¡± Caron shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You pestered me so much.¡± ¡°You danced well with Sister.¡± ¡°Sister was busier than you were and she never pestered me.¡± That was true, so Erce had nothing to say. ¡°Come on, dance with me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± As Caron pulled Erce along, the hem of her dress swept across the floor like feathers. Even though it was her first dance after a year, her body was familiarly following the song. ¡°During your debutante, did you dance a minuet?¡± asked Caron. ¡°It was a waltz.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°No? Was it a minuet? To be honest, I don¡¯t remember. Except for when I stepped on the prince¡¯s foot.¡± At her father¡¯s introduction, she danced with the prince, but was very nervous and identally stepped on the prince¡¯s foot. Even though it was her debutante, she could not remember anything other than how intense and heart-pounding that moment was. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Caron nodded as if he remembered it. Erce spun around. ¡°Do you remember when you begged to marry the prince?¡± For a moment, she missed the beat and nearly sprained her foot. Caron wound his arm around Erce¡¯s waist. ¡°Careful, Sister.¡± Clearly, she would have stumbled if it were not for him, but gratitude flew over Erce¡¯s head. The absurdity of his question took precedence. ¡°That¡¯s such an old story.¡± ¡°Were you about fourteen then?¡± Erce was dumbfounded. ¡°It was ages ago. And you¡¯ve got it all wrong. Don¡¯t you remember that I gave up on marrying the prince as soon as I saw him? He was so different from the prince I had imagined that I changed my mind then.¡± ¡°How was he different?¡± ¡°I had expected a friendly prince with blond hair, but he was an unfriendly prince with red hair instead.¡± Caron grinned. It seemed funny that the reason her interest in the prince cooled down was because of fairytales and a fluke of imagery. Erce caught him smiling. He¡¯ll never know what a romantic idea a prince is to us girls. The older she got and the more she understood the reality, the more her fantasies waned, but a prince was still a prince. Prince! She envied Eshahilde because just saying the word felt so sweet. And because her older sister who married the prince looked just like a princess. It was a time when Erce recalled herself being happy, ¡®There was a time when I was innocent too.¡¯ ¡°Do you wish to be saved then?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°He may not be a prince, but what about a friendly, blond nobleman?¡± She doubted her ears for a moment. ¡°¡­Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Why, I¡¯m just saying I¡¯ll get you your ideal type.¡± Or are you crazy? But Caron seemed too serious to be crazy. Seeing this, Erce was shocked even more. ¡°Did you forget that I¡¯m a married woman? And even if you did¡ª¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Did he know that in her eyes he seemed insane? At the sight of her looking at a madman, much to his chagrin, Caron added, ¡°I can do that whenever you want, now.¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense.¡± Erce was appalled and resolutely turned him down. You shouldn¡¯t say that, even as a joke! ¡°How is it now?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your marriage.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± A strange sense of d¨¦j¨¢ vu hit her. ¡®Don¡¯t you regret marrying him?¡¯ She had heard simr questions before. Yet, obviously, it was a pointless question. Such a question was rude to someone who was already married, and there were not many noblewomen who would admit to being unsatisfied in order to keep face. Yet, neither her father, mother or sister, had ever asked her that question. Her marriage to Harsen was strictly contractual. Solely for each other¡¯s gain. Whatever her father promised Bernhardt, Erce did not think that Harsen wanted her only to decline the princess¡¯s proposal. Out of curiosity, when she asked the previous Marquis about their deal, he only smiled, saying, ¡®You have nothing to worry about.¡¯ ¡°Of course.¡± In any case, Visaride achieved everything they wanted. But was that really the answer Caron wanted? She had a feeling that he was asking for something more essential. Perhaps, whether she was happy with him¡­? But, why would he ask that? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s important. ¡°Harsen is a good man.¡± Above all, he was good enough for her. And as a wife, she respected and loved him. ¡°Not many people have as strong a sense of responsibility as him. He¡¯s not irresponsible or negligent of his work by passing it off to others. He fulfills his duties till the end. Even if it¡¯s not right, even if it¡¯s hard, he does it anyway. That¡¯s how he¡­¡± Her throat felt itchy. ¡°I was also his responsibility.¡± ¡°Erce.¡± Caron seemed to be angry. ¡°Brother, you know well too. If someone other than Harsen was my husband, I would have been abandoned. He¡¯s not exactly a warm person, objectively speaking, but to me¡­that¡¯s just how he is. He¡¯s been very considerate of me. He cherishes me. If there is a new flower I like, within a few days, that flower is in full bloom in our garden. He doesn¡¯t ask me anything. But he understands. He understands and fulfills my desires. And above all, there¡¯s no one¡­else for him but me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a good person, too? You know well just how many mistresses Duke Garten had¡ª Uh, erm, I mean¡­¡± Caron watched Erce with strange eyes. The smile on his face faded and only an image of a teenage girl appeared in front of his eyes. ¡°I, I mean¡­¡± She parted her lips, left them hanging, then pulled and bit the lower lip. She repeated that like someone who hesitates to say something. Eventually, Erce¡¯s lipspletely articted, ¡°I like him.¡± And Caron¡­ ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Oh, you do.¡± Heughed. Like a man who heard a very interesting story. Erce thought he was making fun of her again, but there was no mischief in hisughter. ¡°Yes, I suppose that¡¯s right.¡± He shook his head again as though trying to awaken himself. In Erce¡¯s eyes, it seemed unnatural. ¡°¡­What? You always say things in a way I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re not quick-witted.¡± At the same time, the music stopped. As the thinned final note disappeared, Erce¡¯s foot also stopped. Caron was no longer moving, either. The two pairs of eyes met for a long time. And heughed again. * * * Treating the noisy people around him properly, sending them away, getting along with them, and doing away with them, Vicente suddenly made eye contact with Racellion from a distance. ¡°Long time no see, brother.¡± ¡°¡­Hello.¡± ¡°Have you been well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Even though they had only met once, Racellion¡¯s attitude was very friendly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. I¡¯m d I tagged along with Father.¡± ¡°Is the Marchioness here, too?¡± ¡°Mother is with Rowena and her friend at diam.¡± Vicente was relieved to hear that the Young Lady of Visaride was not here. The nearby table alone was full of snacks and drinks. If Rowena hade, it would have been a reenactment of the tea party at the marquisate. Noticing Vicente¡¯s expression rxing, Racellion gave a sympathetic look. ¡°Did youe with Aunt only?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He replied casually, and suddenly remembered Adora and he added, ¡°Lady Zardea, as well.¡± ¡°Oh, I heard about her. Aunt took the Count¡¯s daughter as herdy-in-waiting, right?¡± Racellion nced at Adora, ¡°But does she need my help? She looks in a bind.¡± As he turned his head, Vicente saw a girl seemingly flustered. I thought she was like that when she came to my room. Vicente turned her eyes away from Adora. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine on her own.¡± His voice was cold and heartless. Racellion looked at Adora, who was surrounded by people, as she repeated the same words, like a machine, ¡®Yes, yes,¡¯ ¡®Oh, is that so?¡¯ and ¡®That¡¯s right!¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t think she¡¯d be fine on her own.¡¯ She seemed to be trying to do her best, but apparently, she was not talkative by nature. That, or she was not good at dealing with people her age. However, his interference would look suspicious, so Racellion easily gave up on his sympathy for Lady Zardea. He turned to Vicente again. ¡°Brother, I heard you got engaged to Lady Garten, is that true?¡± When Vicente moved his chin in affirmation, the boy¡¯s green eyes, which resembled his maternal uncle, folded smoothly. ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Vicente felt a little fed up. How many times has it been? The constant congrattions from everyone made Vicente imagine that it was almost a greeting of some sort. Vicente¡¯s dull response went over Racellion¡¯s simple mind. ¡°You don¡¯t seem very happy.¡± ¡°Do I have a reason to be happy?¡± ¡°Have you met your fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± In fact, he had met Lady Garten once at a jewelry store he went to with Erce in the capital, but he deliberately said so because he did not want to be bothered by the attention that would follow it. ¡°I greeted her briefly earlier, and she¡¯s pretty.¡± Vicente was silent. He lost track of what answer Racellion would expect. When he did not answer, Racellion asked, wondering, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°It would be nice if my wife was pretty. That¡¯s what all my friends say.¡± Although his eyes resembling emerald color were green, Vicente felt for a moment that Racellion resembled the Marchioness and not Marquis Visaride. Speechless, Vicente spoke to the face resembling the Marquis¡¯s, ¡°Leave it.¡± He forcefully ended the conversation as he was not interested in what Lady Garten was like, nor he did not want to talk to Racellion about her. Understanding Vicente¡¯s intention, Racellion did not mention Lady Garten again. Around that time, the music stopped, and another melody began to fill the gap. Racellion spoke, ¡°I suppose they¡¯ll dance.¡± As he said, his mother and maternal uncle were holding hands. Vicente realized that the siblings looked very simr. ¡°Oh, my!¡± With such gorgeous people together, it was impossible not to attract attention. A faint voice reached Vicente¡¯s ear. ¡°¡­tty¡± ¡°¡­I know. Duchess Bernhardt is still the same as ever.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say. She used to be prettier in the past.¡± ¡°Together they look like a painting. They¡¯re always easy on the eyes.¡± They may be whispering to each other, but it was loud enough to be heard if one concentrated enough. Racellion was pleased and whispered to Vicente, ¡°Father seems to be having a good time. I haven¡¯t seen him smile like that in a long time.¡± It was not just the Marquis, Erce was smiling, too. Vicente watched his mother. As she twirled, the hem of her rich skirt bloomed in the air and fell to the floor. A noisy, crowded and chaotic ce where small cheers, gentle apuse, and whispers all harmonized. Erce was in the midst of it all, the brightest, the most beautiful. His eyes winced from the glint of light falling on him. He closed them. Then he saw Erce again. Seeing her lively face, curiosity arose in him. What are you talking about, what are you enjoying so much, why do you like dancing, why are you so pre¡ª ¡°Aunt is as beautiful as ever.¡± The brief but elevated admiration halted Vicente¡¯s thoughts. He forgot what he was thinking. And it somehow gave him a sense of relief. Racellion looked back at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Vicente was annoyed by his anticipating/expecting gaze. The cold-hearted Vicente replied curtly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter to me. I haven¡¯t really thought about that.¡± ¡°But you were smiling¡­¡± A pause. ¡°I thought you were smiling because Aunt was pretty. If not¡­then why did you smile? Did something good happen?¡± Racellion looked unabashed asking that. Vicente slowly wiped his lips. It was slight, but the corner of his lips was raised. Upon realizing it, he said in an even more irritated voice, ¡°I was just thinking about something else.¡± Sighing, Racellion could not ask anymore and sealed his lips together. * * * Caron checked the time. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go now.¡± ¡°Already?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen you, that¡¯s enough.¡± Perhaps he really just wanted to meet Erce, since Caron seemed to have no intention of showing any leftover courtesy to the Duke after he arrived. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the kids.¡± Erce was baffled but did not object. She could not ask her brother to meet Duke Garten with her own mouth. As she reached where Vicente and Lacellion were, she heard words such as ¡®Hecuss¡¯s Theory of War¡¯ and ¡®Pelovis¡¯s Book¡¯. ¡°Were you talking?¡± Noticing Erce and Caron, Racellion greeted them gracefully with informal manners, ¡°Yes, Aunt. We finally met again after the tea party. How have you been?¡± ¡°Of course, Racellion! How have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing well thanks to the precious people taking care of me.¡± Erce weed his rather gentlemanly reply with a happy smile. Then she saw Vicente. ¡°Here you are!¡± Is it just me or that he doesn¡¯t look good? Erce was puzzled by his sullen face. She was curious about what happened, but swallowed the words, fearing she might make another mistake like when she called him frail. ¡°Let¡¯s go now,¡± Caron said, cing his hand heavily on Racellion¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Already?¡± Racellion asked back in surprise. The banquet was barely into its second part, so he could not understand why they were leaving already. ¡°Yes. But if you want to stay longer, you can. I¡¯ll send you another carriage.¡± ¡°N-no. I¡¯ll go, Father. But I¡­¡± With a crawling voice, Racellion watched Caron¡¯s expression. ¡°Can I leave after greeting Lady Heritt?¡± Looking at Racellion¡¯s blushing cheeks, Erce felt troubled. ¡®I didn¡¯t know he fancied Lady Heritt¡­¡¯ In the future, Racellion was engaged to Marquis Lapaine¡¯s daughter. There was never a sh between Visaride and Lapaine, so if nothing went wrong, they might eventually get married. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you, so do it quickly.¡± After a brief sigh, Caron granted permission coolly. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Erce watched Racellion¡¯s striding pace, then looked at Caron. Caron was looking at Racellion¡¯s young love with a bit of annoyance. Though he would hardly cause trouble, Racellion was fourteen years old now, and there was little chance that his feelings would remain the same as he grew up. I¡¯m sure my brother is leaving it for now. The woman his son wants to marry won¡¯t even be considered. And the same goes for Vicente. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll see youter.¡± ¡°Have a safe trip, Uncle.¡± ¡°Okay. Well, Sister, I must say goodbye now.¡± Caron¡¯s tinum blonde hair swayed finely as he bowed with an elegant movement. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡± ¡°I look forward to our meeting.¡± The man, who had never been less noble since birth, walked away without making a sound. Erce watched him leave, then turned to Vicente, ¡°Sorry. Was I away for too long?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not a child. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve always done well on your own, so I¡¯m not worried. I trust you.¡± Erce¡¯s soft voice chilled Vicente¡¯s blue eyes. Erce did not know what was wrong but realized she should not ask this time, so she just smiled instead. ¡°Don¡¯t smile.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Erce was momentarily taken aback by his sudden demand. Now, you hate me even smiling? She was a bit upset, but she still lowered the corners of her lips slightly. Nevertheless, Vicente¡¯s sullen look did not resolve. * * * With his back to the light, a man in a gray robe walked down the stairs. His tinum blond hair, which glistened with light, was dyed in darkness. The man turned halfway from his spot and looked at the exterior of the building that he had walked out of. His vivid green eyes lit up dimly as though they were submerged in an abyss. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.¡± A shy, unaware smile glimmered in his eyes. There were faint cracks all over Caron¡¯s face, as if somewhat troubled. ¡°Am I unlucky? Or¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is the Duke lucky?¡± The voice filled with remorse dispersed into the air. He gazed at the pir carved out of white marble, then turned his back to the light and walked on as if nothing had happened. * * * Chapter 65 65. The white rook captured a ck pawn. ¡°I truly apologize for keeping you waiting. As you know, today is Duke Garten¡¯s only daughter¡¯s Coming-of-Age, so I couldn¡¯t keep holding him here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, Your Majesty.¡± The ck bishop captured the white rook that was lying diagonally. ¡°Oh dear.¡± The man with a crooked red eyebrow moved the knight one square and then diagonally ahead. ¡°I can¡¯t give you my knight.¡± ¡°You should have protected the queen.¡± At that moment, the white queen was brutally knocked down by the ck bishop. After the brief ¡®ck¡¯ sound, the man¡¯s eyes looking down at the fallen queen curved slightly. As a result, his long red eyshes drew a smooth arc. ¡°That¡¯s a fair argument, Duke.¡± The man pondered what to say this time. The tip of the man¡¯s fingernails knocked on the chessboard at regr intervals. Tak. Tak. ¡°Is it okay to increase the number of troops? The lords aren¡¯t protesting anymore, but I¡¯m a little worried.¡± Tak. Tak. Tak. ¡°You haven¡¯t recruited enough to worry about a bacsh.¡± ¡°Is that important? What¡¯s important is losing what you had. Isn¡¯t it more painful to lose what you originally had? Rebellion is inevitable.¡± Tak. The white knight moved. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what the point of this conversation is unless you¡¯re going to bring it up again.¡± ¡°Oh right, Duke Bernhardt hated ineffective conversations. I forgot that for a moment.¡± Harsen pulled the queen back. ¡°Hmm, I think it would have been better to move the king there. Then you¡¯d be able to catch the knight with the bishop in the next step. If you did that¡­¡± The man moved his white knight to the opposing camp. ¡°Checkmate.¡± King of Grania, Kenyonce Caesar Kazarainell, raised his lips smoothly. ¡°This wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± The ck King was cornered/surrounded by a white horse without a way out. ¡°I lost.¡± Watching Harsen inly admit defeat, Kenyonce said, ¡°You never thought of winning in the first ce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very good at chess.¡± ¡°It¡¯s clear why you lost.¡± ¡°Not having fun also contributes to it.¡± ¡°The Duke is boring as ever. Am I right, Grand Chambein?¡± The king looked back and reached out his hand to the Grand Chambein. Giving a ready cigar, the Grand Chambein said, ¡°He never changes.¡± ¡°That sounds like apliment. Who are you siding with?¡± Smoking the cigar, Kenyonce wrinkled his nose in annoyance. ¡°How can I pick sides on such a matter?¡± ¡°I want you to resign from today onwards. I¡¯ll post Count diam in your stead.¡± ¡°Haha, even if I resign, there are enough hale and hearty men that Count diem won¡¯t even stand a chance.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t those hale and hearty people old men in their forties and fifties? How old was the Count again..?¡± ¡°Twenty-nine, I believe.¡± ¡°No problem, then. There¡¯s a precedent.¡± As Kenyonce sucked the cigar, the Grand Chambein let out a heavy sigh. He looked as if he had lost. ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty. Are you okay now?¡± ¡°Apology epted. I¡¯m not so petty.¡± ¡°Oh dear.¡± Watching the two squabbling, Harsen lowered his eyes. For a second, he wanted to escape from the childish quibbles happening before him. Kenyonce slouched deep into the chair. ¡°So, marriage with Garten eh?¡± He narrowed his eyes and gazed at the man in front of him. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°But, instead of attending the Lady¡¯s Coming-of-Age party, you¡¯re ying a boring game of chess with me? Had you told me before, I wouldn¡¯t have called you.¡± ¡°My wife attended.¡± ¡°Ah, is the Duchess faring well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His one-word reply made the Grand Chambein feel all awkward. No matter how hard I look at it, these two clearly don¡¯t get along. ¡°Did the Duchess give her consent? She probably wouldn¡¯t look at her favorably since the Lady is a Garten.¡± ¡°Erce is a Bernhardt.¡± He understood the meaning after that. He¡¯s saying the Duchess is a Bernhardt, so there¡¯s no need to begrudge Garten, whom the Visarides detest. This added to Kenyonce¡¯s fun. ¡°While we are on the topic, I have an offer for the Duchess.¡± The ck-haired, ck-eyed man raised his lowered eyes at Kenyonce. ¡°As you know, my one-year-old son is very popr these days.¡± Kenyonce¡¯s voice was very cheerful as if he was spouting daily gossip. ¡°I appointed a maid who works in the pce as his nanny, but it made everyone go berserk. He¡¯s my son, yet they¡¯re all so meddlesome. Anyway, since I agree that a precious royal descendant cannot be entrusted to a meremoner, I want to look for a new nanny. After careful selection, I believe the Duke¡¯s wife seemed rather suitable for the role. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll take good care of her dear sister¡¯s child. So why not have the Duchess take care of the prince?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Not a request to reconsider, but a straight up refusal! The Grand Chambein was quite astonished that Duke had dispelled a golden opportunity without much consideration. The king¡¯s apparently generous proposal made it seem like nothing, but it was the prince¡¯s nanny¡¯s position. Such an intuitive answer would have been possible had he calcted the offer. Kenyonce looked bemusedly at the seemingly apathetic attitude of Duke Bernhardt. ¡°Why, even Lady Dartner is hell-bent on getting the position. Does the Duke not feel tempted?¡± ¡°House Bernhardt doesn¡¯t care who takes the position other than my wife.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you care even a little bit? Word has it that the Duchess is enjoying her role as a parent these days. Give me a hand. You aren¡¯t a stranger to the prince, aren¡¯t you? In a way, he¡¯s the next closest rtive of yours.¡± ¡°I told you it¡¯s impossible, Your Majesty.¡± It was a polite, yet a precise and firm rejection. ¡°If it¡¯s necessary, I myself will select a suitable person to be the nanny.¡± ¡°Duke¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m informing you again since Your Majesty seems to have forgotten. She is still recovering.¡± Recovering? Kenyonce¡¯s mouth twitched. It¡¯s been ages since she went to Villene due to ill health. However, at his reminder, Kenyonce onlyughed in vain. To him, it was a pretty generous proposal given half-jokingly and half-sincerely, but the Duke rejected it as if it were not even worth the effort. ¡°Right, the Duchess must be busy taking care of the Young Duke, so it¡¯s not worth adding more slog.¡± ¡°Your Majesty need not concern himself with such trivialities.¡± Even at my snide and sarcastic remarks, he only gives formal answers. Kenyonce¡¯s eyes were glued to Harsen. Although slightly lowered, his proud ck eyes showed no signs of submission. The king faced those with such eyes many times a day. Bernhardt, Visaride, Lapaine, Dartner¡­ all those who helped him seize the throne. With his elbow resting on the arm of his chair, the king sucked in his cigar, savoring it. ¡°All right, the Duke may take his leave now. Well done.¡± Kenyoncezily sent him off. ¡°Then I shall retire.¡± Duke Bernhardt left after an insipid greeting. The door opened and closed noiselessly. There was only the sound of the two people breathing in the ptial space. ¡°Erm, I¡¯m worried.¡± ¡°Grand Chambein.¡± Unlike before there was no trace of mischief on the king¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°When Bernhardt was killing off my brother¡¯s forces, there must¡¯ve been many things kept hidden1, right?¡± ¡°That seems to be the case. We have evidence of his involvement in the annihtion of House of Robert¡¯s vassal families, Viscount Torben and Baron Casa. Furthermore, Luders, who supported the Archduke Calyx, and Lorton, which was run by Chestein, had their trade blocked at the upper territory of Kirn. As a result, after a series of losses the trade has declined due to insufficient funds.¡± ¡°Ah, that was amazing. I didn¡¯t know we could bring the barbaric Idurs to Grania without hiring mercenaries. Who would¡¯ve thought they were associated with the Duke? If I hadn¡¯t kept my eyes peeled the entire time, there wouldn¡¯t be any evidence left.¡± Kenyonce muttered with a smile, ¡°The Duke has done a lot of work for me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Like getting rid of the pesky Damonshires.¡± The Grand Chambein nced down solemnly. Even if they were my lord¡¯s political enemies, the tragedy that befell Damonshire is indeed a heavy subject to talk about. ¡°The poisonous nt circting Vaden, Damonshire¡¯s former territory, was smuggled by Baron Keshorn Chason, who works under Duke Bernhardt.¡± Tapping his finger on the armrest, the king recalled the incident. A terrifying incident in which a whole territory shriveled up and died due to the secret mass distribution of an unknown poisonous nt in Vaden, the territory and residence of House Damonshire. It happened after Bethel Damonshire, the sister of Rondemann Damonshire, died and the Damonshire family was driven out of the capital. As Rondemann Damonshire drowned himself in alcohol and drugs out of despair and grief, Vaden¡¯s nobles, knights and farmers slowly became addicted to the mass-released poisonous nt. It was amon sight for people who had gradually fallen to the poison to not do their jobs and just wander on the streets aimlessly. As a result, Vaden¡¯s social system rapidly copsed. The poisonous nt that wasmonly found everywhere at first, dwindled over time, and those who couldn¡¯t find it suffered from the severe symptoms of the addiction. They all died usually simrly, either by revolting against the lord or having the poison spreading throughout their body. Damonshire¡¯s head, who woke up btedly, tried to find out who was behind the incident, but he was a step toote. Eighty percent of the young poption was addicted to the nt, and the situation had gotten out of hand. Eventually, Vaden copsed. Rondemann Damonshire, having lost Vaden, Damonshire¡¯s primary territory, jumped off the castle wall andmitted suicide. He was followed by Casaro Damonshire, who inherited the Count¡¯s title¡ª also found dead in his castle as he watched Damonshire copse before his eyes. These were the tragic ounts of a once central family, now remaining only in history. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know it was a poisonous nt. H¨¡jri, was it? They say it¡¯s a nt that only grows in Ludelsia.¡± ¡°Yes. Since Ludelsia is blessed by a god, various rare nts often grow there¡­¡± Kenyonceughed at Grand Chambein. He scratched the back of his neck as Kenyonceughed at him. A rare poisonous nt grew because of a god¡¯s blessing? There was no such absurdity! ¡°How on earth did the Duke learn of it? I suppose even he knows a lot of fun stuff.¡± ¡°They say it¡¯s a pretty special flower in Ludelsia.¡± ¡°Keshorn Chason must be dead.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way the Duke would let him live. However, there is only a conjecture at the moment since there isn¡¯t any physical evidence regarding it. Nevertheless, there¡¯s plenty of evidence about other things, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± He had heard of the list of crimesmitted by the Duke from the Grand Chambein before. And his report was not false. ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡± Still, Kenyonce couldn¡¯t shake this suspicious feeling. ¡°He left too many traces behind.¡± The king continued to utter his doubts, ¡°What do you think?¡± The Grand Chambein, who had been reserving his opinion on the rising suspicions, spoke up, ¡°¡­It¡¯s unlike Duke Bernhardt.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°After he ousted both Damonshire and Robert, the processing was so neat that there was nothing left to investigate. Same for Bethel, His Late Majesty¡¯s royal consort. Your Majesty, at the time Damonshire couldn¡¯t find the maid involved or even a single hair of hers. Nobody knows if she¡¯s hidden or dead even now. With all due respect, he worked so borately to expel only one royal consort. Such a meticulous mastermind suddenly left a trace while removing one of Luders¡¯s mere vassals. After that, as you know, the trivials things were hurriedly covered up either by influence or money. The Duke might have made the arrangements, but¡­I don¡¯t think these mistakes were intentional.¡± ¡°Did you find out anything more about what happened during the Duke¡¯s absence at that time?¡± ¡°Before starting work, the Duke sorted out all his rtives, so I have nothing much about it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°However¡­¡± The Grand Chambein chose his next words carefully. ¡°The timing¡­coincides with the time when Duchess Bernhardt fell ill.¡± ¡°When you say she was ill, do you mean the Duchess¡¯s depression?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to even call it an illness,¡± Kenyonce said apathetically. After stabbing Bernhardt¡¯s family doctor¡¯s ribs, he found out that the Duchess had been suffering from an unexined case of depression. But then he let it slip from one ear to another. It was not a fatal disease, he did not think he could use something so trifling to ruin the Duke. ¡°That¡¯s unexpected. I¡¯ve heard rumors that the Duke truly loves the Duchess.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Then again, even I thought it was just a way to avoid the king¡¯s wrath for rejecting my half-sister.¡± Hermia Rizanelle Kazarainell. Unlike him and Calyx, who were born to a royal consort, Hermia was the only direct royal descendant of the previous queen and the current king¡¯s half-sister. She was of the noblest blood in the royal family. Due to her great lineage, Kenyonce had no doubt that Hermia would be the Duchess. Not just him, but the majority poption thought so too. However, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, the woman chosen by Young Duke Bernhardt was merely a second daughter of a marquis. He wondered how great ady he was marrying to reject the princess¡¯s marriage proposal, and he was ashamed. Erce Visaride. As she was Eshahilde¡¯s sister, he had met her several times upon his visits to Visaride. His impression of the girl was quite simple. Compared to her sister, she did not stand out except for her beauty. She timidly cringed every time she saw Kenyonce¡­ maybe because she stepped on his foot during her debutante. The first impression he remembered of her was that she was cute enough. Nothing special. However, when he heard that a girl who barely left an impression on him was going to marry the sessor of the Bernhardt family, he burst intoughter. ¡®Was it because of her face?¡¯ At first, such suspicions arose, but even those were soon abandoned. Hermia, who was known for her beauty, didn¡¯t even stand a chance before her. However, no one cared for such a thing in the first ce. Kenyonce resigned to the thought that the Young Duke chose the second daughter of Visaride because of something, but then he remembered his father, who was in turmoil because he did not know what it was. Moreover, his father¡¯s mother was a Visaride, and Erce Visaride¡¯s mother was a princess of Ludelsia, an ally. It was truly spectacr that thete king could only swallow his anger since he could not simply punish them. All he could do for his beloved daughter was to send a man who had just married into the battlefield. In that aspect, he was wise to choose her. Her lineage was iparable to Hermia¡¯s, but she seemed to be quite a decent girl. But of course, Kenyonce did not believe the rumors that the two married out of love. There was an unwritten rule that royal marriage proposals could not be rejected unless the royal family was to retract it. Yet, it was said that the Young Duke Bernhardt wanted to marry the Visarides¡¯ daughter so badly that he refused to marry the princess. It sounded very sweet to hear. Many even ate up the gossip. Hearing rumors that sounded almost confirmed to be true, Kenyonce made an appreciativement that the Bernhardt knew how to use their brain. Because it was all wrapped up by undefeated young love, and because the other party was a woman from Visaride, who was close to the royal family¡­ For rejecting Hermia, his actions were excused under the guise of contempt for the royal family. ¡®Poor Sister.¡¯ Kenyonce closed his eyes and scoffed. It was more of a pitying sneer toward Hermia, who could not marry the man she wanted and had to leave for a faraway country due to Marquis Visaride¡¯s machinations. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Kenyonce rubbed his face slowly at the call of the Grand Chambein. ¡°Oh, I was just thinking about something.¡± ¡°Were you thinking of Her Highness?¡± ¡°How is she doing there?¡± ¡°She has had three children with the prince, so it seems they have a good rtionship.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since she was sent as a princess consort, but the old king doesn¡¯t seem to be kicking the bucket just yet.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Hearing the Grand Chambein¡¯s casualughter, Kenyonce also chuckled. ¡°I feel sorry for my sister in many ways. I didn¡¯t know the Marquis woulde out so cunning.¡± ¡°Pardon my rudeness, but if Her Highness¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, yes, I know. There would be some fuss about my session if there were another heir to the throne. Grania has had many matriarchs before. I appreciate what she did, Grand Chambein. And surely, she did it thinking of her younger sibling, not for me. But it¡¯s still a little ufortable because she¡¯s a princess.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, what do you think? About those two, I mean.¡± His pleasant voice suddenly changed. It was an unclear question, but Grand Chambein spoke as if he understood it, ¡°Nothing remarkable about Visaride.¡± ¡°Is he hiding behind Bernhardt?¡± ¡°The Marquis is a cunning man. He¡¯d never dip his foot into that mud. It¡¯s going to be hard to kick him off. Although Bernhardt is a family that has defended borders for centuries, there¡¯s much evidence of them viting nationalws. The Duke may be in the capital, but his knights still guard the north firmly. We need to find a family that can rece Bernhardt but they¡¯re¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s bring the Roberts back.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Hearing the king mention Robert, the Grand Chambein¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Even so, overthrowing Bernhardt in order to cut off Visaride¡¯s tail¡­ If I may dare say, you won¡¯t get what you want that way.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m still thinking about it.¡± ¡°May I ask what you actually want to do?¡± Kenyonce did not answer. His low, diminished eyes swept along the chessboard. In them, he saw the chess piece he just yed moving vividly. Pawn, bishop, knight, rook, king, everything came to life, but a single white queen was still lying on the chessboard. He smirked and closed his eyes. ¡®Your Majesty.¡¯ A soft voice struck his ear. He opened his eyes. Moonlight blonde hair and meadowed green eyes appeared before him. Even though he knew it was a vision, theposure he had maintained all along began to show signs of cracking. ¡®Was Cecilia Robert¡¯s death my fault?¡¯ Her slender waist was straight as ever and her proud eyes could not be extinguished. She was beneath him yet she lived a more virtuous life than him. ¡®Do you hate my family?¡¯ The woman¡¯s lips drew a graceful curve. She smiled coldly at Kenyonce, as if he were foolish. ¡®Even if that is why you were able to take that seat?¡¯ Kenyonce merely smiled at the silhouette of the woman from the vision. Dear me, my wife is brazen even in death. * * * This was one of my favorite chapters. The revtions of what happened to the families Harsen destroyed gave me shudders. Also, jerk-face Kenyonce is pronounced as ken-yons. Footnotes Chapter 66: a week. Contact me on discord @Anisa#4331 Harsen¡¯s footsteps as he was walking through the corridor stopped with a brief signal. Duke Garten was waiting for him at the end of the corridor. ¡°I guess the Lady doesn¡¯t have a good father.¡± Duke Garten smirked and stroked his gray beard, ¡°She would prefer I have another audience with the king than be at her Coming-of-Age ceremony. She¡¯s greedy and clever because she takes after me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°However, she¡¯s also foolish just like her mother. She¡¯ll get what she wants no matter what, and doesn¡¯t know to back down. At times, she even speaks without thinking. The Duchess has a lot to teach her.¡± Duke Garten shrugged his shoulders as if he had given up trying to read Harsen¡¯s expression, which only showed an apathetic reaction to his words. ¡°As the Duke knows, you and I are not the same.¡± He approached Harsen with an acknowledging attitude. ¡°Unlike you, the world criticizes me for being a person driven by desire. But it¡¯s funny, you know. Where can you find a man without any desire? Everyone pretends to be noble, pretends to be different, but lives with a desire that would eat them up should they ever slip up. The Duke, as well¡­.¡± Smiling like a snake, the man put his hand on Harsen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Am I right?¡± The Duke, who finished speaking leisurely, patted Harsen¡¯s shoulder. Harsen¡¯s insipid look was immacte without a single crack. He was as dry as someone who had never felt raw emotion. Harsen grabbed the Duke¡¯s arm and took his hand off cleanly, all the while keeping his eyes on Duke Garten, he said without hesitation, ¡°What a lengthy speech.¡± Duke Garten¡¯s sharp eyes sank grimly. His low, murky voice echoed in the corridor, ¡°Desire is not a filthy thing.¡± Duke Garten already knew that Harsen pretended to be noble, but he was no different from a man eaten by his desire. Intrinsic desires make humans move. Whether in the right way or wrong. And Duke Garten already knew what Bernhardt¡¯s desire was. ¡°I want you to remember that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. My daughter is waiting.¡± With his hands behind his back, Duke Garten walked past Harsen. A pair of ck eyes stared at the end of the corridor where he had disappeared. Darkness without a ray of light. He walked slowly into it. Every time he was engulfed by the shadow, a cool wind sharply grazed his skin. Unlike the woman he met back in the day, the wind was bitterly cold. As the surroundings grew dark, the hours they spent together took shape. He could not forget each and every moment of it. When he vividly remembered even a single golden lock that brushed against him, ¡®Desire is not a filthy thing.¡¯ An unpleasantly persistent sensation crept into his ears. * * * Duchess Garten¡¯s lips, which had been smiling throughout the banquet, were unusually shriveled. There was a faint hint of nervousness between her brows. ¡®Why isn¡¯t sheing?¡¯ The party had already heated up. Since earlier, tterers, those who want to show her their face, and those who secretly wanted to ask for favors, all hade, yet Duchess Bernhardt won¡¯t even show her nose. Even her rtive, Marquis Visaride, had shown his face briefly. Then why did she evene? Is she making a mockery out of me, hmph! I really don¡¯t like this sibling duo much. Meanwhile, her husband, Duke Garten, had note either, so her patience was on itsst thread. Seeing her upset, Mrs. Tran started to curry favor with Duchess Garten, ¡°She has her nose in the air. How stubborn¡­¡± Mrs. Tran mumbled in discontent. She did not specify anybody, but there was no one who did not know who she was targeting. Nevertheless, Duchess Garten¡¯s mood was not relieved. She has a huge ego in that tiny little body of hers. I don¡¯t get duke Bernhardt, what did he see in her? That head of hers is a pillow at best. I don¡¯t know if she has a brain in there or not, and even if she does, it¡¯s a bust. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because His Excellency isn¡¯t here yet.¡± She was unhappy but Duchess Garten managed to regain her smile. It was the Coming-of-Age of her beloved daughter. How could she make a bad impression on such a fine day? ¡°Mother!¡± She heard a lovely voice. ¡°Olivia!¡± The Duchess smiled brightly at Olivia. Olivia certainly stood out as the main character of the party. The Duchess was pleased with her daughter¡¯s beauty. ¡°Why not stay with your friends for a while?¡± ¡°I stayed long enough. When is Fathering? I miss him.¡± Olivia was covertly asking when Young Duke Bernhardt woulde. Duchess Garten inwardly praised her daughter for not showing her true feelings. Nothing was more miserable than hanging on to a man. The anger she felt for her husband was bubbling up to her head, yet she instantly squashed it down. How much face did she lose because of his inability to keep his lower half in check? Now, even his son from his ex-wife ignored her. ¡°Your father will be here soon, Olivia,¡± said the Duchess, suppressing her emotions. Olivia held back what she wanted to say by boringly twisting her long hair. The Duchess was not unaware that it was her daughter¡¯s subtle whining gesture. She tried to soothe Olivia. ¡°Oh, His Excellency, the Duke is finally here!¡± The sound of Duke Garten¡¯s arrival spread throughout the hall. The cry announcing the arrival of Duke Garten also reached Erce¡¯s ears. It meant that the greetings she was dying knowingly or unknowingly could no longer be dyed. ¡°Madam,¡± Adora, who was nearby, approached her upon hearing the call. Erce said to her, ¡°I think we should see Lady Garten now. Adora, would you like to join us? Or would you prefer to visit the Countess for a bit?¡± Between meeting thedy or seeing her mother, Adora¡¯s choice was obvious. ¡°I¡­think I¡¯ll go see my mother.¡± Erceughed as if she already knew. ¡°Very well, go ahead. And don¡¯t forget toe back.¡± She gently pushed Adora¡¯s back as if she were sending a bird away. Adora smiled at her and gently curtsied. ¡°Of course. Then, have a good time, both of you.¡± Vicente answered instead with a nod of the head. Erce looked at Vicente, ¡°Now let¡¯s go congratte the Lady on her Coming-of-Age.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A boring reaction for a man who was about to meet the woman he might marry. Erce felt sad about it but Vicente was not a child. He was taller than most of his peers, and in many aspects, was more mature than her as an adult. Just because Erce and her friends treat him like a child, Vicente won¡¯t really be one. Since he grew up alone, he did not need his mother. Simrly, he could decide about his engagement on his own. Erce made their way along with Vicente. The Duke was surrounded by a crowd. ¡®It¡¯s loud. Will it be okay?¡¯ Erce observed Vicente¡¯s face carefully. He did not look particrly ufortable. ¡°Duchess Bernhardt!¡± Instantly, annoyance shed across Erce¡¯s face. Even without checking, she knew who that voice belonged to¡ª Duke Garten. The Duke had such good eyes that he easily found her and Vicente amidst a wave of people. Anyway, thanks to him, Erce and Vicente could easily reach the hosts of the banquet. ¡°I hope you¡¯ve been well, Your Excellency?¡± Erce greeted with a smile. Duke Garten smiled with delight, ¡°Long time no see, Duchess. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve met in person. How did we miss each other despite being in the same space?¡± That¡¯s because Erce unterally avoided him. She feigned ignorance, ¡°I¡¯m so d you came back safely after such a difficult journey.¡± ¡°It¡¯s disconcerting that the Duchess isn¡¯t actually worried about me.¡± Duke Garten did not hold back his shameless remark. Erce, who suddenly had to pretend to be worried for the guy in front of her, struggled to protect the smile she was about to lose. Duchess Garten, who was staring at it, closed her eyes and turned to the Duke. ¡°Why are you sote? Your daughter has been waiting for a while.¡± For an instant, the Duke¡¯s face shed annoyance, but no one noticed. He looked at Olivia and stretched out his arm. ¡°O-Olivia! How¡¯s the party? Are you enjoying it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m having a good time thanks to you, Father.¡± Olivia greeted him brightly. The Duke hugged Olivia¡¯s shoulder and looked at Vicente. He smiled, ¡°Just as I¡¯ve heard, he looks very much like the upright Duke Bernhardt, Your Grace.¡± She had heard the words often, but the underlying nuance was strange. Kind of sarcastic¡­ However, since the Duke¡¯s words seemingly looked fine on the surface, putting aside the ufortable feeling, Erce replied, ¡°Everyone says so. Let me introduce him formally. This is my son, Vicente.¡± ¡°I, Vicente Bernhardt, greet the distinguished Lord of House Garten.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. I spoke to your father earlier, Young Lord.¡± Erce tilted her head. Harsen said he was meeting with Duke Garten separately, so I thought he would only officially invite him to the manor, or that he would pay a visit to Garten. Having such a simple meeting is just like Harsen. Still, she liked how Harsen did not see the Duke for long. Erce asked with a running stream of consciousness, ¡°What did you talk about?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t talk much, only about what we do these days.¡± ¡°It must be tiring for you to hold long conversations since you¡¯re just back from Conrad today.¡± ¡°There¡¯s that. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Since we¡¯ll have endless days to meet in the future.¡± They will soon be tied by an engagement. No one there was oblivious to the true meaning behind Duke Garten¡¯s words. ¡°Even though she¡¯s still immature, I hope Your Grace will treat my daughter with kindness.¡± ¡°How can I dislike such a lovely youngdy?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s a relief.¡± The start was surprisingly smooth. The Duke, who could have made her ufortable by mentioning Caron, only brought up topics that would not be impolite. He also seemed to have decided to stop ying childish word games. It was a good thing for Erce. The formal greeting ended amidst the confusion. Perhaps because the Duke wanted the children to spend time together, he dropped out of the conversation. As Vincente turned his back, a fine path was drawn for him. Over there, he and Olivia could be seen talking. She wondered what they were talking about, but couldn¡¯t hear them well because of therge and small noises intertwined. Erce gave up listening and had an awkward chat with Duke and Duchess Garten. As they talked about the hot gossip these days, dresses, jewelry, and gardens, Duke Garten would simply reply with exmations1. Erce was bored, but she did her best. In the meantime, the dance music, which had been temporarily stopped due to the Duke Garten¡¯s arrival, resumed. The naturally changed song announced the second part of the Coming-of-Age banquet. It was time for Olivia and Vicente to dance. After dancing and staying for a while, this meeting would be over. After that, they had the option of staying and enjoying the banquet or returning home. Erce wanted to stay there and see Vicente make friends, but she also wanted to go home and throw her shoes off. Maybe because they were new, her heels were scraping against them like sandpaper. They were the shoes Anna brought her. Lianne or Beth would have looked carefully, but this seemed to have happened because Anna rarely tended to her. Still, the shoes she brought were a good match with the dress she was wearing right now. ¡®I¡¯ll make sure to praise her when I return.¡¯ Erce checked the clock and nced at Vicente and Olivia. ¡®When will they dance?¡¯ Then a hand appeared before her. ¡°Please dance a song with me, Your Grace.¡± Duke Garten requested a dance with his insidious eyes. What kind of joke is this? When Erce did not respond readily, Duke Garten pushed for a response. And as the Duchess¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply, Erce broke into a cold sweat. ¡°Is it not your first dance? I¡¯m not confident enough to take Duchess Garten¡¯s ce, Your Excellency.¡± Erce had no intention of getting between the Duke and Duchess Garten. Just imagining it gave her the creeps. ¡°Goodness, are you going to turn it down on such a good day? I¡¯ll be ashamed to face the Duke.¡± Now, he was even making a subtle threat, by mentioning Harsen¡¯s name. It was difficult for Erce to guess what the duke was up to. There were many people who asked her for a dance today. Maybe he drank something weird with Caron. As her imagination ran wild, she seized her crumbling expression. ¡°Please don¡¯t turn me down. When else could I dance with the Duchess, if not today? Our circumstances haven¡¯t been favorable.¡± Sadly, Duke Garten was oblivious to her reluctance to interact with this snaky man. Erce hesitated for a moment. For some reason, it seemed that even if she refused, the Duke would not listen. She would have refused if he was not from a family they were getting engaged to, so she was a little frustrated since she could not. This was a ballroom where men and women danced, and the other person was the head of the family they were establishing rtions with. ¡®There¡¯s no way around.¡¯ Erce tried to give her hand saying, ¡®Yes, let¡¯s dance,¡¯ with the mindset of an adult. It was then. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I still haven¡¯t learned to dance. Please forgive my insolence towards you, my Lady.¡± Vicente¡¯s voice spread throughout the surroundings. Chapter 67 67. Vicente looked at Olivia¡¯s gentle1 smile. ¡°You don¡¯t know how happy I am to have you here.¡± ¡°I just did what I was supposed to.¡± ¡°Did you know that our engagement is in the fall? It¡¯s before your knight exam.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard this from my father, my Lady.¡± ¡°I know you won¡¯t fail your exam, so we can celebrate our engagement together.¡± Hearing her, he wondered what would happen if he were to flunk the knight exam. Then he saw the ne hanging around Olivia¡¯s neck. It was the ne that Erce wanted to have. The crystalline essory was shining akin to the sea basked in sunlight. Almost like the color of his mother¡¯s eyes. He heard Olivia¡¯s voice amidst his thoughts. ¡°I hope it snows on that day.¡± It doesn¡¯t snow much in Grania. ¡°They say good things happen whenever it snows.¡± There was indeed such a myth in Grania, however, he thought it was something a young girl would believe in, not a woman who had just reached adulthood. She¡¯s sixteen, so she¡¯s probably still a girl. ¡°Do you have any wishes?¡± ¡°I want to marry you.¡± Vicente was at a loss for words. However, Olivia didn¡¯t care. ¡°And be the Duchess.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I want to live as the noblest woman.¡± The silence grew louder. The words uttered by a woman who just came of age were preposterous2. He did not expect her to be so straightforward. ¡®I¡¯d rather it rained instead.¡¯ ¡°If you really want to live as the noblest woman, you should aim to be the queen instead.¡± However, apparently noticing the futility of his hidden suggestion behind his words, Olivia expressed disapproval, ¡°If you¡¯re talking about His Highness prince, who¡¯s about to turn two, please don¡¯t say this. Aside from the royal family, isn¡¯t the noblest position next to you, my Lord? You will be a respectable knight, just like His Excellency Duke Bernhardt, and will be the future Lord of House Bernhardt. Thereby, I will be the Duchess of Bernhardt, which is enough for me.¡± ¡°Why do you wish for that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ady of a ducal family. My value is second to only the princess in the marriage market. It¡¯s only natural for me to be a duchess.¡± There was no shame in the face of ady who treated herself as a , as if she wondered why he¡¯d ask such an obvious thing. To her, it was a natural fact that she had learned since her birth. ¡°You and I are mere goods owned by our families. Both you and I know they would sell us for the highest price.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°In the current situation, where there is no princess, I am the best bridal candidate for you. Isn¡¯t that right, my Lord?¡± Suddenly, he remembered Erce, who did not want to have him marry like that. Was Father the reason Mother did not want me to partake in politics? Did she have an unhappy marriage? As far as I know, they both never had any affairs. If so, how did Mother feel? Since shecks nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t think any different from my Lady,¡± Vicente nodded briefly. He didn¡¯t want to deny it nor did he want to exhaust himself by denying it. Olivia was pleased with his answer. ¡°I can¡¯t be any happier since the Lord and I are of the same mind.¡± They weren¡¯t meant to but somehow, her words oddly ticked him off. The back of his neck became stiff. It wasn¡¯t that he hated or had ill feelings toward Lady Garten. But he didn¡¯t like her either. Still, what does it matter? What¡¯s so special about a love marriage? Vicente thought. ¡°I am well aware of the poor/rough rtionship between Garten and Bernhardt. But it won¡¯t be like that anymore, from now on. After we¡¯re engaged, may I often visit Bernhardt to see you?¡± It was a polite request with a strong justification. Vicente found no reason to refuse. Yet, at the same time, he wondered why he even thought of refusing. ¡°Please do as you wish.¡± ¡°Thank you, my Lord. I¡¯ll visit with a tea the Duchess might like. Oh, before that, I wonder if the Duchess would be so kind as to invite me to tea.¡± ¡°Mother will¡­¡± Vicente nced at Erce, ¡°¡­be delighted to have you for tea.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to be too fond of her earlier. Vicente replied while not understanding why his eyes were stuck on Erce. ¡°I¡¯m grateful.¡± Vicente was unable to respond, even though her voice was clear. All his senses were focused on Duke Garten, who was leering at Erce. It was a distinctly different look from his usual sly3 nce. He looked like a gentleman on the outside, but his eyes clearly betrayed his mind. And sure enough, Duke Garten reached out to Erce. ¡®His wife is beside him, but he¡¯s asking her to dance with him.¡¯ His stomach churned. Erce¡¯s fingertips were also showing a faint hesitation. Meanwhile¡ª ¡°As far as I know, you haven¡¯t danced yet. Would you ask me for a dance, my Lord?¡± Olivia asked shyly while spreading her skirt. However, contrary to Olivia¡¯s expectation, Vicente¡¯s gaze was glued to Erce. Olivia was waiting for his answer, but Vicente couldn¡¯t afford to worry about it. Erce raised her hand and it was about to touch Duke Garten¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I still haven¡¯t learned to dance. Please forgive my insolence towards you, my Lady.¡± He said that unable to think straight. * * * Silence spread. A voice that was neither loud nor small engulfed the hall. It was delivered not only to Erce, but also to Olivia, Duke Garten, the Duchess, and to the people around them. The banquet hall stirred. However, the stir soon turned into mocking sarcasm. Mrs. Tran took the lead, ¡°I suppose manners aren¡¯t taught at Bernhardt. How can a grown-up Young Lorde to a banquet without learning a single dance? That also at the Coming-of-Age party of his soon-to-be-betrothed woman. This is an insolence towards her. How rude!¡± People around them also chimed in with Mrs. Tran. As if they had found a point to criticize, they furtively nced at him. ¡°Surely, this is discourteous to the Lady.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s ady that hase of age today¡­ She must feel very upset.¡± The entire ballroom was distracted by criticism. Erce was frozen stiff, looking dazed. Never learned to dance? That¡¯s not true. ording to the butler¡¯s report, Vicente has already been trained in etiquette. I heard he had learned some basic dance songs, too. Up until we came here, Vicente never said a word not knowing how to dance. Above all, Vicente would never do such a thing. Then why suddenly¡­ ¡°For a family with a long history, no less, to do this,¡­ I just can¡¯t believe it. They didn¡¯t teach him even the basics of how to treat ady. Young Duke Bernhardt is not a little child, he¡¯s fifteen!¡± Erce could not hear what people said. She merely stared at Vicente. Despite all the harsh criticisms, Vicente was unperturbed. He even looked a bit bored/tired. People interpreted it as an even more contemptuous attitude toward the Lady. ¡®¡­Vicente.¡¯ He must¡¯ve been hurt by people¡¯s words. Rather than why Vicente said that, at the moment, she was more concerned about why he said that. He may look calm but he could not be okay. People were reproaching him, for disrespecting the woman who was soon-to-be his betrothed. It became a controversy because he was a Bernhardt, not anyone else. It could have been interpreted as disregarding the other family. Whatever Vicente¡¯s intentions were, they would have been distorted. Even now, the gazes befalling Vicente were not good. Erce was startled by Duchess Garten. ¡°I¡¯m a little¡­¡± She frostily stared at Erce, ¡°¡­baffled/speechless. I didn¡¯t know the Duchess would care so little.¡± She felt choked out of breath. She was being criticized for failing to properly educate her child as a mother. ¡°Sigh¡­ I wonder if Duke Bernhardt knows about this.¡± Erce bit her lip at Duke Garten amusedly mentioning Harsen. Seeing him rush like a hyena that found its prey, he seemed to have no intention of easily letting the matter go. Social dominance could also be determined in small ways. Even if it was childish, there was no way around it. People use the norms of this small world to demean, denounce, and despise others. But she came here under the name of Bernhardt. Although she could express her regret, she could not diminish the prestige of her family by bowing in front of Garten. They would surely be aware of that, too. This was just a petty trick to make Bernhardt indebted. She hated to beg for Duke Garten¡¯s grace, but the priority was to turn over the present moment. The stabbing words were too sharp for Vicente to hear. Erce spoke with a gentle smile, ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that my child would disy such discourtesy. He merely wanted to treat Lady Garten with the utmost sincerity, so please understand his good intentions.¡± Duchess Garten, however, bellowed coldly, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? All I want is an apology! Not an excuse!¡± Her mind dazedly drifted away. She didn¡¯t expect Duchess Garten to demand an apology. Looking at the Duke, he also frowned as if he were feeling uneasy at the Duchess¡¯s remark. Nevertheless, the Duchess raised her chin and did not retract her statement. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know how special an event theing-of-age party is for ady.¡± Erce was disconcerted. What a tenacious family. Did she really need toe out at me like this? Confused, she suddenly remembered that Duchess Garten thought poorly of one of her children. And the fact that the mother and daughter were notpletely treated as part of House Garten. The real power of House Garten belonged to Duke Garten and his son from his ex-wife. Given the situation, the Duchess must have thought that Vicente had ignored Olivia. Even though she was at loss, it wasn¡¯t that she could not understand where the Duchess wasing from. Erce pondered between pointing out the Duchess¡¯ excessive demand or expressing her apology. Choosing the former would protect her pride, but it could heat up the air even more, because of which, she feared Vicente would end up hearing harsher things. However, by choosing thetter, this situation could be avoided by abandoning her pride and slightly bringing down her family name. In fact, this choice alone was as good as the answer. Vicente was more important to her. It¡¯s a social event, so it won¡¯t affect Harsen much. Feeling relieved, Erce suppressed her emotions. After somewhat bracing herself, she walked before Duchess Garten. The Duchess stiffly looked down at Erce. She was looking at how Erce would try to fix ruining her daughter¡¯s Coming-of-Age party. After making brief eye contact with the Duchess, Erce lowered her gaze. Then she bent down and bowed her head in front of everyone. ¡°My son has been rude to the Lady.¡± ¡°Oh, my God¡­!¡± Themotion grew louder. I feel a bit dizzy. Ah, as I thought, I¡¯m not used to this kind of matter. I never thought a day woulde when I would have to bow down to Duchess Garten. Even if it wasn¡¯t the Duchess for the matter. But it isn¡¯t as unbearable as I thought. Erce decided to just think about getting out of here. ¡°¡­But, my son wasn¡¯t in the wrong. All of this is due to my inadequacy as a mother. So please me me, and regarding this rtionship beyond this moment, I ask for your benevolence, Your Grace. I will also do anything to apologize for leaving you with such upsetting memories on your daughter¡¯s one and only Coming-of-Age day. Please show your magnanimity.¡± She was clearly acting on her own to anyone who saw. Vicente tried to approach with a stiff face but Erce stopped him with a nce. Vicente looked at her as if he couldn¡¯t understand her. Duchess Garten, who looked at the two in turn, smiled coldly, ¡°I feelpletely/utterly embarrassed. I didn¡¯t mean such a grand apology¡­ Raise your head, Your Grace. It¡¯s not like Young Duke Bernhard disobeyed a military order, nor did he defy a royalmand. He was simply not educated, so he was rude to ady. Of course, the Young Duke is obviously fifteen, and at that age, he should know how to treat ady. But he did not, so I can¡¯t even call it a big mistake.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Even if it happened at my daughter¡¯s Coming-of-Age party.¡± Her elegant voice was as hard as stone. In fact, Duchess Garten could not hold Erce ountable. The boundaries of her fault were too ambiguous to hold her ountable for her son¡¯s mistake. Bernhardt¡¯s name being slightly diminished and the situation bing serious was in part due to her entourage that exacerbated the situation, hoping Garten would y along, her husband, who sneakily/slyly mentioned Duke Bernhardt, and her daughter, who simply observed the situation without thinking to check the mental health of those involved. Erce, who knew well how the social world worked, couldn¡¯t have not known this. However, despite being aware, Erce calmly apologized. Duchess Garten somehow knew why. Erce wanted to get over this situation quickly. Had she stalled, she could¡¯ve protected her pride, but in the meantime, many stories would be brought up in the ballroom. All kinds of groundless rumors would be brought up, like her beating her son. In the end, she was afraid that such rumors would wander into her son¡¯s ears. But the Duchess of Garten had no sympathy for Erce. Olivia¡¯s Coming-of-Age party, which should have been more perfect than ever, was now ruined. She didn¡¯t want any conspiracies or plots hatching here, as it was the happiest day of her daughter¡¯s life. She did not like Bernhardt¡¯s Young Duke, who at this moment was the cause of this situation, her aides who escted it, or Erce, who was beingisant. ¡°And anything, did you say?¡± Duchess Garten was sarcastic. ¡°What if I said I want the ¡®Edelian¡¯s ne¡¯ that you own as a token of apology? It is only right to not say things you can¡¯t take responsibility for.¡± Edelian¡¯s ne. Erce¡¯s eyelids trembled at the two words. A treasure that could neither be recklessly given nor demanded. It was an heirloom of Bernhardt, that was found in Bernhardt and must remain in Bernhardt; should I give it away, I would be lucky to die even as a handful of ashes. Everyone here would agree that it is too much to ask for. Duchess Garten knew that, as well. Nevertheless, mentioning it was merely an act to erase Erce¡¯s further sense of indebtedness. ¡°¡­I think I was very surprised that I acted rashly. However, my apology is sincere and I never intended to make a fool of Your Grace. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Her fingers, gathered neatly in submission that she had never experienced before, trembled. Her head was fine, but even if it looked fine, her body reacted. At the sight of her trembling fingers, Duchess Garten scoffed, ¡°How could I misinterpret the Duchess¡¯s sincerity? Let¡¯s just say something interesting happened today. My daughter would think the same. Right, Olivia?¡± Duchess Garten called Olivia softly. Olivia approached Erce and sped her hand. ¡°I¡¯m all right, Your Grace. The Young Duke didn¡¯t do that on purpose. I wasn¡¯t even offended. You don¡¯t have to push yourself too much.¡± ¡°¡­Lady.¡± ¡°Oh dear, I didn¡¯t expect to escte like this. I¡¯m really embarrassed. Isn¡¯t that right, Father?¡± As Olivia looked up at him with innocent eyes, the Duke cleared his throat, ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right.¡± Then he shouted, spreading both his arms, ¡°I¡¯d like to inform all the distinguished guests here! Although there was a bit of amotion, the party shall proceed as nned! Everyone go back and enjoy yourselves!¡± There was an order in his cheerful cry. ncing at each other, the people dispersed leisurely. As if to warm up the cold hall, a more colorful melody began to y, and people quickly found their partners and danced around. Only their footprints were left, as if nothing had happened. All of a sudden, Olivia tightened her grip on Erce¡¯s hands. Erce looked at her delicate hands, which were painlessly firming their hold. The young girl spoke brightly, ¡°I think today¡¯s events will further strengthen our rtionship.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I really like Young Duke Bernhardt. So, I hope everything goes smoothly from our engagement to the marriage, without any problems.¡± Olivia beamed, sweeping her fingers on Erce¡¯s hands as if she were handling something precious, ¡°I shall visit your mansion from time to time. I hope you¡¯ll wee me wholeheartedly.¡± It was an innocent smile, yet Erce¡¯s mouth felt acidic as if she had bit on unripe fruit. ¡°¡­Of course, Lady Garten.¡± ¡°Just call me Olivia. That would¡ª¡± Tak. ¡°Please excuse us for leaving first.¡± Vicente suddenly appeared, grabbed Erce¡¯s arm, and interrupted Olivia. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about this, My Lady.¡± Olivia frowned. Vicente did not care and left with Erce without so much as a smile on his face. Tsk. He heard a tongue clicking behind him. ¡°I wish it would end there.¡± The Duke was looking at her mother with contempt. ¡°Thanks to your stupid mother, now I have to bend my back.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Father?¡± Olivia asked, but the Duke only gave her a look of disgust and kept mum. * * * Chapter 68 68. The air in the ballroom calmed further, like the calm after a storm had passed. Kyle clicked his tongue at the fuming Duchess Garten. He was someone who was not supposed to be here at all. If Count Pantetz, who was originally appointed to visit Conrad, had not been reced by Duke Garten due to family matters, and Duke Garten giving him a favor, he would never have stepped in here. ¡®Kyle, what the hell were you thinking, liaising1 with him!?¡¯ Kyle frowned as he recalled the fit of rage that had befallen him. ¡°Damn, who thinks I¡¯m doing this because I want to?¡± He also had his own self-respect. He couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted by Garten, who abandoned them back in the day and became the only family who escaped unscathed. But what could he do? He was born as the eldest grandson2 of the esteemed House Robert. He had to live up to his family¡¯s name. Kyle was a knight from a great family, but his future prospects were crushed by Bernhardt. Not to mention, the best he could do was be Duke Garten¡¯s escort. His father, Marquis Robert, was old and avoided taking risks. Having lost his wife and daughter, Marquis Robert chose to live in the mansion like a dead mouse¡ª without ever trying to seize any of the power he once had. Kyleughed at it. The Marquis¡¯s surviving son, on the other hand, was disillusioned with his inconsiderate selfishness. So this is where Father came from. Kyle desired to revive House Robert. For that, he could even bear the shame of leeching off a traitor. Robert will rise again. I will see to it. And the day that happens, I will get revenge on those who ruined my family. ¡°To kill other people¡¯s families¡­¡± Grind. He chipped his teeth. Even though it was only from afar, his rage red all the more so when he saw Marquis Visaride and Duchess Bernhardt. Nevertheless, it was coupled with a feeling of helplessness of not being able to do anything. That¡¯s what it was, to have no power. So, he wanted to rise to a higher position, even if he had to borrow Garten¡¯s power to do so, no matter how pathetic it was. Marquis Robert called it his greed and scolded him to be like his younger brother, but Kyle did not care. At this rate, Robert would be expelled from the Council of Nobles of Grania¡ª just like Damonshire was. Chewing on his words, Kyle said to the man standing next to him, ¡°This humiliation, this disgrace¡­ Let¡¯s pay them all back one day. That day will Be like him? As I thought, Father is clearly mistaken. * * * Held firmly by Vicente, Erce crossed the wide hall. They arrived on an unupied terrace. When Vicente opened the door, the cool breeze gently pushed the hem of Erce¡¯s dress. Vicente crossed the threshold and walked to the railing before releasing her arm. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Erce asked while walking quickly and without paying mind to tidy up her messy hair. His past of being shunned/neglected by his mother was revealed in detail in front of strangers. He couldn¡¯t have been okay. ¡°Were you ever bothered by random gossip? Never mind those people. It¡¯s not because they see you in a bad light, it¡¯s just entertainment for them. You don¡¯t need to feel hurt because of those people¡­¡± Erce¡¯s lips closed slowly on Vicente¡¯s emotionless expression. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. We shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± Words of constion turned into an apology. We shouldn¡¯t havee. She recounted her regrets in her heart, but the mocking gazes directed towards her and Vicente were already imprinted in her memory. ¡°Sorry.¡± Erce clenched her fists so hard that her knuckles turned white. Vicente may have thoughtlessly done something unbing, but it wasn¡¯t his fault. From the beginning¡­ Had she acted properly as a mother from the beginning, she wouldn¡¯t have received such criticism. Above all, their criticism was just an ulterior motive to bring her down below Garten. However, to think that Vicente was used in the process made Erce furious. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Let¡¯s go back and nevere back here again. There are so many people who live well despite being unaware of these kinds of entertainment, I feel so bad towards you¡ª!¡± She pulled Vicente¡¯s arm and shouted, but Vicente stood still, unmoving like a solid rock. At that, Erce clenched her lips tightly and pulled her arm holding Vicente¡¯s again. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± His incongruous low voice slowed her down. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± He repeated calmly, as if talking to himself. But Erce sensed the strange twist hidden in that calmness. ¡°Are you angry?¡± His eyes, which sank deeper the more he got angry, resembled Harsen¡¯s. ¡°You went overboard,¡± Vicente said tersely, but it was not difficult to tell that he was in a bad mood. His eyes looked cooler than usual as if she were deeply upset by her reckless behavior earlier. Erce sighed. She deserved it, for she bowed before Garten without dignity, forsaking Bernhardt¡¯s honor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our family¡¯s reputation won¡¯t be tarnished just because of this. But I¡¯ll try my best to fix it¡ª¡± ¡°Is that what¡¯s important right now?¡± ¡°Vicente?¡± Erce¡¯s eyes grew wide at his seemingly edgy voice. ¡°I know that it was my fault from the start and it became such an issue because of my family name. An issue that would have ended with only me being criticized. There was no reason for Mother to bow before anyone. To mindlessly¡­¡± ¡­act like that. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess the words Vicente shoved down his throat. Even if she thought about it herself, her response earlier was foolish and it was true that she acted without thinking. But what to do? Even if she regretted it, it was already past. Erceughed a little, ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± It was in the past, but she was the reason this incident happened in the first ce. And she felt no regret admitting that she was indeed embarrassed for a moment back there. ¡°It is the role of parents to educate their children on manners and etiquette. But I didn¡¯t teach you nor did I provide you with an etiquette teacher. So it is right for me to apologize for this.¡± Erce, who embraced everything as her fault,ughed, at which Vicente sneered. ¡°Please don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t know. You already know that I have an etiquette teacher.¡± His guts twisted at the sight of Erce pretending to be a benevolent saint. But what was even worse¡­ ¡°You do!¡± Were those eyes that smiled no matter how harsh his words were as if she were praised. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re actually right. So how about this? I just didn¡¯t want to dance with Duke Garten, and had a headache from how loud people were. But I didn¡¯t know how to get out of the situation and I wasn¡¯t wise about it. Maybe that¡¯s why I went overboard as you said.¡± Vicente looked at Erce as if confused. ¡°What to do? Your mother is such a foolish person. I hope you¡¯ll understand your mother with a big heart.¡± Why are youughing? He frowned at Erce, who put on an inappropriate, silly smile. He remembered her shoulders shaking from the insults and her sinking voice, choked as if her throat was squeezed. She was a woman who had been living as Bernhardt and Visaride. She was not the kind of woman to be beaten by evident schemes nor humble herself by calling herself a fool. It was not humility, but a choice of words that nobles would be ashamed of. She was not to utter it without feeling humiliated. She was a Duchess, a marquis¡¯s daughter, and the noblest woman in the country. She was not just a mother. Just because you¡¯re acting like a mother now, do you think you¡¯ve be a real mother? Swallowing a wry smile, Vicente¡¯s expression gradually grew colder. ¡°What if I did it on purpose?¡± Erce¡¯s eyes gradually froze, but Vicente did not stop his chilling words. ¡°I did it on purpose. I did it because I was curious to see how far you would go.¡± He¡¯d rather have Erse disappointed, angry with him. Then at least she would not seem abominable. ¡°You are free to do so.¡± But Erce was neither disappointed nor angry. ¡°No matter what you do, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She still spoke ufortable words, unting that abominable mask. Vicenteughed a little crookedly, ¡°Is it not upsetting to apologize for your past mistakes? Do you think you have wronged me immensely, so you want to make up for it?¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t feel upset?¡± ¡°¡­¡± But that smile was immediately erased. It was erased and covered with an expressionless face. A white cloth fell on a shabby sailboat. The waves still cover the raging sea¡­ And the wind was¡­warm. It felt like the wind would lead her to a vastnd. ¡°I¡¯m really not upset.¡± He clenched his jaw. If he didn¡¯t, everything else would have twisted. Obviously, his eyes, mouth and expression would have contorted to a bizarre shape. All the more so when he gazed at those eyes. How was it that those eyes were still unaffected without dimming even slightly when everything of his was about to be terribly distorted? ¡°I¡¯m not upset at you at all right now.¡± At her unpleasantly meek voice, Vicente¡¯s expressionless face gradually distorted. Don¡¯t respond to provocation. Agree, concede, and forfeit smoothly. However, it was as vain as holding onto grains of sand slipping out of his grasp, and he uttered nkly, ¡°¡­It¡¯s sickening.¡± And only then did the wearisome smile vanish from Erce¡¯s face. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡­am¡­¡± The trembling eyshes blinked open. The visibly quivering azure eyes revealed in the meantime gave Vicente a vague sense of relief. It felt like everything was back in ce now and it was possible to return to the past. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Erce stuttered in embarrassment, but Vicente knew what she was saying. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m very¡­¡± There was augh. ¡°I¡¯m very¡ª¡± ¡°You¡­¡± That¡¯s what I thought. ¡°¡­only say sorry to me.¡± Erce¡¯s shoulders shuddered in surprise at his emotionless words. What is he thinking? Even if she was suddenly curious about it¡­ ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Realizing in her head what a fleeting mistake it was, her spirits quickly waned ¡°No,¡± he denied. ¡°Mother isn¡¯t truly sorry for me. You just habitually say this word to ease yourself of the guilt. You¡¯re sorry, you¡¯ll always say it whenever you get the chance. Whether it¡¯s an issue that requires an apology or not, you¡¯ll apologize whenever you look at me, right? If that¡¯s your way of atonement, I would ept it as such¡­ But, you know what? It¡¯s too unpleasant for me to hear. Every time I hear it, I only feel ufortable and annoyed.¡± Vicente looked directly at Erce¡ª never avoiding her fragile blue eyes that looked like they were about to shatter¡ª he continued, ¡°So, ultimately, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s at ease.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just as selfish as you used to be, you¡¯ve never changed.¡± Thest de-like sentence made Erce shut her eyes tightly. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Thump-thump, pointing at her irregrly pounding heart, she thought dazedly. You lived selfishly. You haven¡¯t changed. She remarked to herself. Erce wanted to say no right away. She wanted to exin that her apologies were never meant to ease herself and that they came from a sincere heart without a hint of deceit. However, her doubts about herself invariably permeated into her heart. Am I really selfish? Don¡¯t you already know? Vicente doesn¡¯t want your apology. Don¡¯t you really want to be forgiven? That kind of greed¡­ Can you really deny it? Be honest¡­ Is it okay if your endless apologies aren¡¯t epted? Erce clenched her hand at the flood of suspicions. And she thought. What did I do wrong this time? What¡¯s wrong? Is it so wrong to say I¡¯m sorry? Then what should I do? But the answer that never reached her dropped Erce¡¯s head crushingly. Vicente indifferently watched Erce, who was about to crumble just from touch. Her weak body looked as pitiful as amp that was about to extinguish, but why does hatred add weight on him? He knew why. He didn¡¯t hesitate to hurt the woman in front of him because he was tired of it. ¡°Are you avoiding me again? You always shirk away and hide, living your life as you please. I suppose it¡¯s be a habit because Father epts everything you do.¡± He despised the way she always avoided and ran away. ¡°Were you always like that with him, too? Looking like you¡¯re about to cry, just like you¡¯re with me right now? How old are you¡­¡± Vicente nervously deflected his gaze at her quivering clenched pale hand. ¡°Just as a bunch of apologies doesn¡¯t solve everything, it¡¯s toote to cry over spilled milk. Aren¡¯t you old enough to not act selfishly? You sure live a very convenient life. What on earth did you think you were doing? Don¡¯t you care about the people around you? Why are you always so¡­!¡± ¡°¡­What was I supposed to do then?¡± Unable to contain it, her rising voice rasped in his ear. Erce finally appeared from behind the words she had locked forever in her throat. ¡°Tell me. What¡­should I do?¡± Erce was looking at him with eyes that were ready to shed tears as soon as her eyelids fell. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry toward you, so much that I¡¯m dying. I feel sorry¡­ Is that wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­Are you disgusted?¡± Vicente chewed the inside of his mouth. Yes, it¡¯s disgusting to try to escape the situation with tears. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you. I-I keep on¡­really¡­.¡± Her voice trembled with tears in her eyes. Erce poured out endless words as if she was voicing a sorrowful cry. ¡°You-you¡¯re avoiding me¡­I k-know. I know, but I k-keep waiting. I wait. That¡¯s all I could do.¡± Then at some point¡­ ¡°That¡¯s all I could do!¡± The trembling stopped. ¡°I feel sorry and want to atone for my sins, but all I can do is wait! I..!¡± The angry cries pierced his heart. Vicente swallowed his dried saliva. He couldn¡¯t breathe, like a man that was being strangled from his throat. ¡°Then what should I have done?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do I¡­Do I have to to you that I was having a hard time, that I was young and scared back then? Haven¡¯t I hurt you enough already?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do I!¡± He heard a desperate roar. ¡°Do I have to tell you how much I med you even though I knew it wasn¡¯t your fault?! Should I have spelled out everything to you one by one?!¡± He saw his mother exhaling vigorously as her fierce voice pierced his eardrums, unable to ovee her anger. She stared at him with eyes reddened, as if she wanted to kill him¡­ Strangely, his chest ached. ¡°I know I was wrong. I know you hate me, yet I act selfishly as I please. Even if you don¡¯t want to forgive me, it¡¯s also true that I want to be forgiven.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But it¡¯s¡­¡± Erce closed her eyes tightly. You¡¯re crazy. You¡¯re crazy, you. That¡¯s all she could think of. She could not have uttered it herself without being crazy. As if it was not enough having to beg apologies for your mistakes¡­ ¡°¡­so frustrating.¡± She was the worst, really. ¡°My friends who upset you by teasing you, the Gartens, the gossipers around us, who I usually don¡¯t pay any mind to but had to when I suddenly thought of you. To think I upset you by bowing my head is vexing me. I feel despicable.¡± Erce bowed her raised head at the self-loathing boiling up in her head. The tears were burning and her eyes were blurry. She was frustrated. ¡°Nothing is going my way¡­¡± Tears dripped down from her bowed head. ¡°¡­Why isn¡¯t anything going my way?¡± Why am I being mean to you again? Erce, who couldn¡¯t stop crying, eventually began to sob. It¡¯s over. I¡¯ll always be hated. Vicente will no longer have any expectations from me. He won¡¯tugh with me anymore. He will despise me even more. He will hate me. It brought more tears to her eyes. ¡°¡­Sorry. I was wrong,¡± Erce cried and wept like a child. I¡¯m sorry. Vicente buried his face in his hand at Erce¡¯s endless repetition of apologies like a person who only knew to say that. Again, the rasping sound rang in his ears. Thatughter was nothing but despondent. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­that you have a mother like me.¡± A woman who had not grown up, for whom time had long stopped. It was both contemptible and heartbreaking. * * * Missed 5 updates and I¡¯m behind the official manhwa too :/ Wish I could catch up. If you like my work, please support me on Kofi Chapter 69 69. Unwanted tears poured out endlessly. Nothing ever went her way. Self-loathing seeped into every corner of her heart. As Erce caught Vicente sighing, her heart sank. Are you crying again, what if he asks that? I should¡­stop crying. She quickly wiped away her tears. ¡®Why can¡¯t I stop?¡¯ However, the clear tears kept falling down her cheeks, unable to stop. It was frustrating to cry in front of Vicente, but she just couldn¡¯t stop crying. Erce was feeling so silly and mortified, that she wanted to run away to a ce with no one else. At this moment, she felt really foolish and resented everything. She hated everything. She didn¡¯t know exactly what she hated, but she felt revolted by everything. When she looked at Vicente through her swollen eyes, he sighed again. Erce¡¯s heart stung at the sessive sighs of resignation. She had a faint inkling of what he was thinking. He must find me pathetic. I¡¯m sure he thinks it¡¯s appalling to cry all the time because I can¡¯t control my emotions. I look stupid in my own eyes, so how else would I look in Vicente¡¯s eyes? Feeling agonized, Erce gently lowered her eyelids. She didn¡¯t want to face Vicente. No, she couldn¡¯t. At that moment she heard Vicente¡¯s voice. ¡°I think of this often.¡± Lingering heat permeated her eyes. ¡°You sure cry a lot.¡± Erce raised her head. Vicente was reaching out and wiping off her tears. Still expressionless, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Crying doesn¡¯t solve anything.¡± The cold voice pierced her heart. ¡°¡­I know,¡± Erce replied weakly. Do you think someone cries because they want to? She opened her eyes wide. However, tears kept pouring out, as if mocking her that it was a useless gimmick. Vicente spoke as if he had resigned to her tears that leaked even after wiping again and again, ¡°Do you have a handkerchief?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t.¡± Vicente¡¯s brows slightly drew together. ¡°I¡¯ll bring your attendant, so please wait here for a moment.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­fine.¡± ¡°You may be fine, Mother, but Father might kill me.¡± At Vicente¡¯s serious words, she raised her eyes to look at him. He pursed his lips while ncing at her stinging eyes. She had not looked in the mirror, but she assumed that it was too dark for her eyes to look evidently red. If she didn¡¯t wipe away the tears, they would leave marks on her face. What if my eyes be swollen? Erce admitted she couldn¡¯t be stubborn anymore. ¡°Then¡­please do so.¡± ¡°Please rest for a while.¡± After that, Vicente entered the hall. * * * ¡°Why do you look at me like that, my Lady?¡± Adora looked at the man in front of her. She resented Countess Zardea more than ever at that moment. What were the odds of suddenly meeting the man she was supposed to marry? ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing, I know. I feel the same, so just rx.¡± He had a good face and was a man of few words. Kayron Dartner, was it? He was said to be a decent man. Nothing too good or bad. After all, it was her mother who carefully chose him. Nevertheless, Adora did not like him. It wasn¡¯t that the man wascking. Everything seemed wrong just because she did not wish to get married. ¡°We¡¯re both adults so at the earliest, we might get married next year.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Are you worried?¡± Facing Kayron Dartner¡¯s concern, Adora recognized that her expression was too stiff. Obviously, that was too impolite. Adora tried to smile and nodded softly, ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I wouldn¡¯t neglect my Lady, even after I be a count.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cherish you. Oh, I heard you¡¯re studying theology. How amazing! There aren¡¯t many people who study Ludelsian theology in Grania.¡± Do you not like it because it¡¯s considered a useless subject to study in this country? As Adora hesitated to speak, Kayron Dartner waved his hand andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let it go, so you¡¯re free to study whatever you want, my Lady. As your future husband, I have no intention of restraining you.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you,¡± Adora said but thought about why she should be grateful for it. Thoughts soon spiraled in her head. What is the extent of ¡®negligence¡¯ to this man? What does he mean by cherish? Until when? How much can he let go? No, is he even qualified to look after me in the first ce? What if his mindset changes? What will happen to me then? It was a mystery to her since she didn¡¯t know the man. ¡°I heard that you became Duchess Bernhardt¡¯sdy-in-waiting. Isn¡¯t it hard?¡± ¡°No, she isn¡¯t difficult to approach.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also a young man in that family.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re talking about Young Duke Bernhardt¡­¡± Adora thought of Vicente. Her first impression of him wasn¡¯t much different from what she had imagined. He was a blunt, businesslike boy who was authoritative and tolerant enough for his position. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know, since we nevere across each other in the mansion,¡± Adora replied. How would they evene across? They lived in apletely different world. The noble boy was essentially a different person from her, who had to always humble herself before him. Had she not been the Duchess¡¯sdy-in-waiting, Adora wouldn¡¯t have even seen his face. ¡°Oh, I heard¡ª¡± Suddenly, there was amotion in the hall. Kayron, who stopped talking, turned to look towards the epicenter of the noise. Adora¡¯s eyes also turned in that direction. At the same time, she heard people whispering. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Did you hear? Young Duke Bernhardt refused to dance with the Lady.¡± ¡°What? Weren¡¯t they getting engaged?¡± ¡°He¡¯s never learned to dance, but howe¡­¡± ¡°Goodness, does it make sense that a fifteen-year-old, from the honorable House Bernhardt at that, doesn¡¯t know how to dance? What was the Duchess thinking, bringing such a son here?¡± ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know. The Duchess neglects her son.¡± ¡°Huh! Even so!¡± Adora was agape while looking at themotion. That the boy, who had never made a single mistake in etiquette, did not learn to dance, waspletely absurd. But even if he did know how to dance, it was still a problem. He knew yet he did not show courtesy to the Lady. It was a greater insolence. ¡°What a pity.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kayron Dartner clicked his tongue, ¡°It¡¯s not umon for mothers to be cold to their children, but it¡¯s unpleasant to hear that the Duchess was also one of them. Rumor has it that she even used violence.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor.¡± When Adora immediately refuted, the man slyly continued his cynical remark, ¡°Anyway, a born child is innocent.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s hard for a person who was so loved to give love.¡± Adora did not answer. Sensing the sharp silence, Kayron Dartner looked troubled. ¡°I misspoke to the Duchess¡¯sdy-in-waiting. Please don¡¯t mind my words.¡± Adora pressed her lips together. As a member of a noble family, he did not cross the line. Yet, he threw out enough words to bury her in me before he stopped talking. In hindsight, he didn¡¯t even say anything wrong. The Duchess being indifferent to her son, the rumors that she would hit him, that a born child was innocent, and what was so difficult for a loved person to give love¡ª there was nothing wrong in it. Therefore, if Adora, herdy-in-waiting, spoke up for her, it would only sound likeme excuses. Adora thought unconsciously. She believed that whatever the Duchess said, it would be nothing but an excuse. As the momentary heat died down, the ballroom returned to its original atmosphere. Adora also resumed talking to Kayron Dartner, but couldn¡¯t help feeling bored. Rather, she was concerned about what the Duchess was doing. At this point, she wanted to cut the conversation in a timely manner, but Kayron had no such intention. He even seemed quite amused by the conversation with Adora. That was unfortunate for Adora. She couldn¡¯t turn her back to a man from a great family. Otherwise, obviously the arrows would fly to her mother. Shemented her plight inwardly. ¡°¡­My Lord?¡± Vicente walked up to them. ¡°Lady Zardea, I need you for a second.¡± He wasn¡¯t even looking at Kayron Dartner. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°There is,¡± with a short reply, Vicente reached out to Adora. For him to do something unusual, it seemed very urgent. She put her hand in his without hesitation. ¡°I greet the esteemed son of Bernhardt,¡± said Kayron Dartner. ¡°I¡¯m Dartner¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Lord Kayron Dartner. I¡¯d like to greet you formally, but the situation isn¡¯t favorable right now.¡± Vicente cut off Kayron¡¯s words and nodded in annoyance. Startled by his rudeness, Adora involuntarily looked at Kayron. Kayron¡¯s smile had disappeared. ¡°The person my Lord is holding is my betrothed. I¡¯m afraid your fianc¨¦e would be upset to find this out. And you¡¯ve already done that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re yet to marry Lady Zardea, and I¡¯m not engaged to Lady Garten, either. So I believe there should be no issues.¡± Adora stood awkwardly between the two. ¡°And the Lady is my mother¡¯sdy-in-waiting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Mother is looking for you.¡± Kayron Dartner¡¯s mouth shut quietly. What could he say when the person she was serving was asking for her? ¡°Then, excuse us.¡± With that insincere greeting, Vicente left with Adora. As they moved away from Kayron Dartner, Adora asked, ¡°What happened to the Duchess?¡± ¡°Do you have a handkerchief?¡± Noticing the nuance, Adora was startled, ¡°Yes, I do¡­ Did the Duchess cry?¡± ¡°¡­She needs someone who can put powder on her face.¡± That meant she had cried. But there was one other problem. If her face was covered with tears, she would have to redo all her makeup¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know how to apply makeup.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to put on makeup. Naturally. She was also a noblewoman. However, Vicente squinted his eyes as if it wasn¡¯t natural. Although he didn¡¯t say it out loud, Adora felt that it was unfair, especially since Vicente was looking at her as if asking her what she could do then. * * * ¡°¡­Don¡¯t ever¡­¡± Juan looked coldly at Kyle, who was consumed with vengeance. He took a short breath andpleted the sentence. ¡°Call me to such a ce, Brother.¡± He aimlessly walked away from Kyle. No one cared about the second son of the family who had gone down the path to ruin. However, there was nowhere for him to go, so his feet stopped in ce. Juan let out a deep sigh, feeling helpless that he could notpletely escape from his family even at this moment. He stood there for a long time. A raven-haired boy passed by him. Juan¡¯s gaze nkly followed the boy¡¯s back. A boy that resembled Duke Bernhardt. The offspring of Visaride and Bernhardt. The source of Robert¡¯s downfall was right there. He suddenly doubted himself. Do you really hate them? Do you resent them? Juan wiped his face at these horrifying doubts. ¡®I need to cool off my head.¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to do anything stupid while being possessed by malice. He opened the terrace door, thinking it would be all right to get some cold air. ¡°¡­¡± And then they met. ¡°Sir Juan?¡± A woman was crying as she had done back then. * * * I forgot lol Support me on kofi Chapter 70 70. Erce¡¯s heart was empty, just like the vacant seat Vicente had left. Erce turned her head and dried her tears as she gazed at the stars in the night sky. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re really crazy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re so¡­¡± Tap- Hot tears formed and flowed down the sides of her face. How did this happen? Unable to release her resentment against herself, Erce stomped the innocent floor with her shoes. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Like a crying child, Erce wanted to look for her mother at a time like this.. ¡®Be happy, my daughter.¡¯ The Marchioness, who used to lovingly stroke her hair as if she was very precious, shed in her hazy vision. She was talking to Erce with kind eyes. ¡®Be happy, my daughter.¡¯ Erce smiled sadly. ¡®You should¡¯ve told me to be well. You should¡¯ve said that everything will be all right, Mother.¡¯ The Marchioness would have wished for her daughter¡¯s happiness, but Erce was not happy. She thought she was happy, but she wasn¡¯t. She tormented and exhausted so many people. I¡¯ve been living so selfishly. Her heart throbbed as she calmly admitted to the inescapable reality. ¡°Now¡­¡± ¡­What should I do? What do I really do now? Erce murmured in a dejected voice. What should I do? Beg him? I made a mistake, should I beg him to forgive me? She couldn¡¯t see their future as if it was blocked by a high wall. A sense of despair poured over her. When did it happen? In the past, she stood at the center of the world and believed that she could ovee any adversity. But not anymore. The road that stretched out far away was full of obstacles and it was hard to jump over each one. She kept falling. She promised herself to get up even after falling down, but she would fall down again after rising up. The cool night air drifted through every corner of her chest. Feeling cold, she swept her arms. As she almost began falling into despair, she let out augh. At the sound of the terrace door being opened halfway, Erce¡¯s whole body froze. It was too early for Vicente to return. Then it must be someone else¡­ Naturally, she didn¡¯t want to show her unsightly appearance to a third party. She broke into a cold sweat while the door was opening. Her heart was pounding. ¡®Please¡­¡¯ Erce bowed her head and desperately prayed that the terrace door would close. Yet, without exception, the door openedpletely. She caught the man¡¯s shoes. As if giving up, Erce¡¯s gaze went up his long legs. Her pupils grew bigger, as she began to realize who the owner of the shoes was. ¡°Sir Juan?¡± She spoke the man¡¯s name before she could even process it. The person dressed in dark blue and looking at Erce with a nk expression was undoubtedly Juan. Why is he here? Then it urred to her why he was dressed better than the other day. He attended the party at Garten in that outfit. She seemed to have guessed right that he might be an aristocrat. She had guessed it previously, but it was still fascinating to see him here. Juan was still looking at Erce with kind eyes, albeit with an expressionless face, and he seemed as perplexed as Erce. ¡°As I thought, you were raised preciously.¡± Erce smiled triumphantly as if she hit the mark. Nevertheless, Juan didn¡¯t smile, and Erce thought it strange until she realized her current situation. ¡°Did you see it?¡± She was referring to themotion a while ago. ¡°Yes, somehow.¡± Juan looked awkward, dodging her eyes. Erce tilted her head because it was the first time seeing him like this. I suppose he¡¯s embarrassed that he unintentionally saw it, but he¡¯s acting quite awkwardly. You don¡¯t have to do that. ¡°Then you must know who I am.¡± ¡°I should leave.¡± Both voices sounded at the same time. Juan turned to look at Erce as he was about to leave. A bitter smile hung over his lips, ¡°Duchess Erce of Bernhardt.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I just found out today.¡± The voice sounded somewhat bitter, yet also suppressing something. Erce looked at Juan in a cheeky manner and yfully folded her cerulean eyes. ¡°What¡¯s your name, Sir?¡± The moment arrived when they would find out each other¡¯s identities. Is it unfair to just not want her to know my identity? So he wondered, but Juan remained silent. ¡°You really aren¡¯t going to tell me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sir?¡± What¡¯s wrong? Now that I see it, there seem to be cracks in his straight face. Unable to figure out the reason, Erce was about to ask one more time. ¡°Madam, what happened..!¡± The terrace door burst open and Adora strode in. Erce was puzzled by this sudden appearance but soon recalled that she was herdy-in-waiting. Vicente must have called Adora because there was no one else who he could call. Adora¡¯s vehement movement stopped only after noticing Juan nearby. ¡°But that¡¯s..?¡± Just in time, Vicente entered behind Adora. With four people, the spacious ce quickly became crowded. Adora looked at Juan and Erce alternately, wondering what to do. Erce felt awkward. It was fortunate that she was married, otherwise, she¡¯d be the main character of a scandal. However, even if she was married, this scene, where she seemed to be having a tryst with a man, was not a good image to see. All the more so in front of Vicente. ¡®I don¡¯t know which family he is from, so I can¡¯t even introduce him.¡® As Erce pondered for a while, Juan broke his silence, ¡°Pleased to meet you, Lady. I¡¯m the second son of House Robert, Juan.¡± ¡­Huh? ¡°I think I took the wrong way. There is someone waiting for me, so I¡¯ll be on my way. I hope you have a good time with yourpany.¡± The door opened and closed immediately. What just¡­ Her thoughts were interrupted just as abruptly as they started. ¡°¡­Robert,¡± Vicente murmured. And urgently asked Erce, ¡°Did that guy harm you, Mother?¡± Vicente was worried knowing how diforting an existence Robert was to Erce. Erce shook her head, ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Did he say anything harsh or ufortable?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Normally, she would have happily epted his concern, but Erce couldn¡¯t do it given the situation. ¡°I ask you one more time. Did nothing really happen?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t get the chance¡­ And you just saw him being courteous.¡± Her voice was firm despite looking deathly. Relieved, Vicente turned to Adora, without asking further questions. It was only then that Adora began to look carefully at Erce¡¯s condition. ¡°Madam, why are you here? You should be in the lounge.¡± Adora caressed Erce¡¯s eyes with a worried look. Erce replied sluggishly, ¡°In this state¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adora understood her vague words. The Duchess, roaming the ballroom in tears¡ª something that should not happen. Adora took out the makeup kit she had hurriedly brought from the carriage. She had to quickly erase the remaining marks of wretchedness on that face. Adora braced herself, groaning, ¡°I¡¯m not good at makeup, but I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Erce responded to Adora¡¯s anxious remark as quietly as a mosquito. After all, Adora was ady-in-waiting who could notb her hair properly and even scratched her scalp. Erce was sorry for thinking so, but she didn¡¯t have much faith in her. However, it was also true that there was no other way but to entrust it to Adora. Erce tried to be optimistic. How badly could she ruin her makeup? With a bit of positive brainwashing, Erce waited for Adora to finish putting on her makeup. Suddenly, she thought of Juan unconsciously. ¡®So he¡¯s a Robert.¡¯ She didn¡¯t expect that the reason behind him hiding his family would be something like that. Even if it wasn¡¯t in front of Erce, it would have been difficult for him to introduce his family proudly to anybody. People who knew about Robert would¡¯ve offered him sympathy or constion. The second son of House Robert, Juan. When Erce heard the name, she could see why she couldn¡¯t associate him with Robert. She knew the name of the eldest son but didn¡¯t remember the name of the second son. Furthermore, Robert was a family of knights. Juan¡¯s beautiful palms looked as if they had never held a sword. After graduating from Gracivan, he went to Rentua to study¡­ Did he choose to be a schr instead of a knight? She could not know the details only through guesswork, but she seemed to have a rough idea. Suddenly, regret gnawed at her. I should have known. If I had known, I would¡¯ve pretended not to know him for both our sakes. She was born as a member of Visaride, who trampled his family; she had the audacity to shamelessly receive help from a Robert. Her father pushed out Cecilia Robert, who was nominated as the First Princess Consort, and ced Eshahilde in her position. Had Cecilia Robert be the princess consort, she would have been the queen by now, and the Roberts would have been elevated to a position iparably high by now. Her heart pounded deafeningly. Does he now regret the kindness he showed me before? Perhaps. I would, too. Robert. The family that her father drove out, Caron trampled upon, and Harsen shoveled. Erce was unable to remain unconcerned about this matter. Her heart sank heavily. The difort piled up over time revealed its existence. It seemed to be deeply eroded by feelings simr to guilt. Suddenly, Adora brought her back to reality. ¡°All done.¡± Adora straightened the crumpled dress hem and finally held out a mirror to her. ¡°I only applied a little bit¡­ Would you like to check it out?¡± Erce took a deep breath. ¡°Still, it¡¯s not that weird!¡± Not weird? Forgetting about Juan, Erce stared at the woman in the mirror. The powder was too much and the different tones had been erased. Should she takefort in the fact that the redness is gone? ¡°Thank¡­ you.¡± ¡°Then, Madam, I shall take my leave first¡­ Come back slowly with Milord.¡± Realizing that the thank you was not-so grateful, Adora slipped away. ¡°All¡­ right.¡± When Adora darted out like an arrow, there were only Erce and Vicente left on the terrace again. An awkward silence ensued. She forgot her situation and let go of her anger. All sorts of anguish arose over how to deal with Vicente now. Erce thought of the magnificent ball going on inside. The banquet would be in full swing for the second half. But she didn¡¯t want to be here anymore. She had no desire to have fun. However, it was the Coming-of-Age party for a woman Vicente might get married to. In order to not upset the main character of the party, it would be right for them to keep their seats. Erce bit her lips feeling blue. Is it really better to do that? Vicente must want to be there. Even if it is as a courtesy to his future fianc¨¦e. I have no choice. So, Erce tried to sound cheerful, ¡°Shall we go inside?¡± Her voice was cheerful as if she had forgotten what had happened earlier. She said it without thinking. He must hate it. Erce gloomily nced at Vicente. It was then. ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯d be better to go home.¡± Hispletely unexpected answer made Erce look rather daft. She thought he must¡¯ve made a mistake, but Vicente didn¡¯t correct himself. Erce blinked like a fool. Vicente, who looked down at her aloofly, said in his usual tone, ¡°As I thought, parties are shy, loud, and ufortable.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So let¡¯s go back.¡± He hesitated a little before continuing, ¡°Mother.¡± Then, Vicente held out his hand to Erce. Staring at it, Erce widened her eyes. For some reason, she felt like crying. She nodded while clutching the hem of her dress so tightly that it crumpled, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± * * * Inside the rattling carriage, Erce was staring into the mirror. She was very worried because the redness, which she thought had subsided, stood out around her eyes. ¡°No matter how I look at it, it¡¯s clear that I cried.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Adora, I¡¯m not ming you.¡± This was a problem that could not be solved even by Lianne, let alone Adora. Nevertheless, Adora felt responsible and suggested to Erce, ¡°How about the Young Duke and I enter first to draw their attention, meanwhile the Duchess gets inside? Milord, will you help me?¡± ¡°¡­I will.¡± Adora¡¯s n was highly likely not going to work. It was inevitable that servants woulde to greet Erce. Vicente decided that it would be more effective to keep the servants¡¯ mouths shut. As long as that one person doesn¡¯t know. He can¡¯t. ¡°Go straight up to your bedroom, wash up and retire to your bed. I will talk to the butler separately.¡± Adora sure had the guts to believe that this would work even though Bernhard¡¯s butler wouldn¡¯t listen to ady-in-waiting, who wasn¡¯t even thedy of the house. But for Vicente, it was just a wild idea. ¡°We could do that.¡± Erce didn¡¯t seem to believe it was feasible, but she simply followed Adora¡¯s opinion since there was no other alternative. ¡°But do you think your eyes will get swollen?¡± ¡°¡­I think so.¡± ¡°That¡¯s tough.¡± ¡®How will I face the Baroness?¡® murmured Erce. Adora tried to say there was a bigger problem than that, but she stopped. Erce seemed to know that as well. Because her anxiety wouldn¡¯t dispel. ¡°You¡¯re pretty even when you cry,¡± Adora ttered her based on facts as if she was trying to ease her worries. ¡°Oh you,¡± Erce smiled softly. ¡°You can¡¯t win against youth.¡± ¡°Goodness, you sound like a fifty-year-olddy!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡± ¡°Please.¡± After that, they exchanged simple jokes. Vicente watched them with his chin on his hand. He closed his eyes thinking that it was a little noisy but all right. * * * The little scheme of those three failed as badly as it was sloppy. When they arrived at the doorstep of the mansion, the appearance of the two, hiding Erce behind them, looked quite strange. In the end, three people had to receive the servants¡¯ wee side by side. ¡°Wee back. Did you all have a good tim¡ª?¡± Clifton¡¯s words came to an abrupt stop. Although he did not speak like a butler who could understand his master¡¯s heart, he seemed to be astonished by Erce¡¯s reddened eyes. For a moment, Clifton wondered if the cause was the young lord. However, when he couldn¡¯t spot a single emotion on Vicente¡¯s face, his doubts only increased. ¡°Master is in the office now.¡± Clifton indirectly tipped Erce the news that would help. Adora and Erce¡¯s faces brightened. Adora winked as she went up, and Erce gave ast look at Vicente. ¡°Then, Vi¡ª¡± Oops. Her voice definitely sounded like someone who had cried. Erce cleared her throat with a cough. Taking a shallow breath, she spoke slowly in a lowered voice, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Perhaps even that was strange because Vicente had an uneasy expression on his face. Erce hurried up the stairs, forgetting the people around her. Lianne, who had met her in advance, followed her. Lianne was surprised to see Erce¡¯s face, but she didn¡¯t express it and helped her mistress prepare to sleep. Under Lianne¡¯s supervision, Erce was able to wash, change clothes, and prepare for bed. Her hair was still wet, but it was a luxury to even dry her hair at the moment. Erce walked to the door to turn off the light, grateful that Harsen had not yete up. ¡°¡­¡± What terrible timing! Erce felt a sense of shame when she saw the tall man standing outside the door three or four steps away. Anxiety rose up her spine as if she was bncing herself on fine hair. Erce narrowed their distance and weed him with an extremely radiant expression, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here? I was about to sleep now. You should sleep too. Sweet drea¡ª¡± ¡°Tell me what happened first.¡± A sharp voice fell into her ears. Erce pursed her lip so excessively that it began twitching. As I thought, he found out immediately. When Harsen said that with a weary face, it dispirited her, but Erce was determined to keep her smile. ¡°What do you mea¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m too tired to argue.¡± Ah, I guess it won¡¯t do with just a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is.¡± His ck eyes, which seemed to be colored by the night, were cold yet not-so-cool. Erce began to recede at once. Harsen watched the apparently futile escape. He didn¡¯t budge at all, as if he wanted to see how far she could go. The pursuit to escape soon ended when her retreating leg got caught by the bed corner. She could feel the texture of mahogany wood that had been well-polished through her thin nightgown. Erce flopped onto the bed. A shadow fell on her with his back to the light. Without realizing it, she looked up at Harsen, who was within reach of her hand. ¡°My neck hurts.¡± Erce tapped next to her. Harsen frowned slightly but sat beside her. Erce looked at Harsen with mixed feelings. The two sets of eyes met at a close distance. Dejected, Erce reached for his cold, hardened ck eyes. Her slender fingers caressed Harsen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Erce¡¯s fingertips swept across his cheek while fiddling with his eyshes. Her hand gently stroked his jawline, then tenderly brushed his cheek. However, while her temperature remained unchanged, the coldness in Harsen¡¯s eyes gradually receded. Unaware of the change, Erce was about to close her eyes. ¡°¡­You have a bad habit.¡± Harsen lowered her arm in an abrupt motion. ¡°I have told you that I don¡¯t want any intentional contact.¡± At that, Erce flinched. His ck eyes that captured the fleeting sight softened a bit, but the callousness did not subside. Erce¡¯s eyes fluttered incessantly. That¡¯s right. Come to think of it, I think I¡¯ve heard this a few times. It was something he asionally said when sheughed or hugged him, trying to avoid the situation she was in. It was a habit she wasn¡¯t aware of herself. She didn¡¯t expect it to be a habit. This wasn¡¯t really a good thing, even she herself thought so. Erceughed bitterly at the ugly self that she constantly encountered. ¡°So who is it?¡± Harsen brought the conversation back to square one. ¡°At this age, you wouldn¡¯t have fought with the Marquis like you used to. Did you have an argument with thedies?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or was it Vicente? Did that boy misbehave?¡± ¡°¡­You know he¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± It was a bad day. Erce feared that if she continued the conversation in this mood she¡¯d make another slip of the tongue. She had to get rid of her current feelings. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to confess anything. People¡¯s words lingered in her mind. Some were true, some were not. But those words were thorny enough to hurt her and Vicente. She didn¡¯t do it out of ill intentions. It was just to please Duchess Garten, who was at the top of the social world. But that wasn¡¯t the problem. Vicente now knows what sort of rumors surround me. How could I say that myself? I¡¯ll be handing him my weakness, after all! ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll hear it from Vicente.¡± Harsen got up without sparing a moment to receive her flustered response. Instinctively, Erce grabbed him by the arm, using her full force to bring Harsen back down. For a moment, she was out of breath from exerting her power. Unlike usual, she missed her shot, so lost the strength in her arm. Erce red at Harsen with a wheezing breath, ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± If you want to know, you can just ask your subordinates. Why do you want to hear from Vicente? ¡°You¡¯ll be angry then and won¡¯t let it go. I already told you. It¡¯s not something to worry about. I only cried because I was a little sad, but I was embarrassed to say since it isn¡¯t a big deal¡ª¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t one excuse enough?¡± ¡°When did I¡ª¡± Suddenly Erce¡¯s lips closed. ¡®I read a novel.¡¯ ¡®A novel?¡¯ ¡®Yes, it was a love story between a nobledy and amoner knight. Their breakup scene was so sad that I must¡¯ve cried without realizing it.¡¯ That was when she cried her eyes out after talking to Vicente in the back garden. When Harsen asked, she couldn¡¯t bear to name Vicente, so she used the novel she had read a long time ago as an excuse. She wondered why he bought it so easily, but it seems he had fooled her. She blurted nervously, ¡°Why do you know everything? Do I have any secrets left?¡± ¡°I feel uneasy if I don¡¯te to know.¡± A soft voice rang in her ears. A pair of eyes that looked at her as if truly they could only contain her. Her melting heart ached. She clenched her hands, but the pain did not go away. Nervous, he says? He¡¯s good at saying words that don¡¯t make sense. She cut his words in a slightly oblique manner, ¡°If you¡¯re so curious, you should¡¯vee and seen it for yourself?¡± ¡°What¡ª¡± ¡°I hoped you¡¯de. But you didn¡¯t.¡± Instead of tepid emotions, she poured her tangled, twisted and hot feelings on him. ¡°You didn¡¯te even to my Coming-of-Age party.¡± You even attended the princess¡¯s yearly birthday party. Erce tried to control herself as much as she could, stopping herself from ming him. She med herself, sensing she had made a mistake. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to talk about it¡­ Sixteen years had passed already. It was toote to bring up that grudge now. So, by now she was beingpletely childish. In the silence, regret seeped in quickly. What she said had nothing to do with this conversation. She was merely venting her anger by revealing the grudge. As a result, she just increased the awkwardness that could not be easily resolved. ¡°So¡­¡± Why the hell did I bring this up¡­ ¡°What I mean, you went¡­ No¡­not this.¡± I should say I made a mistake¡­ It was hard, as if her mind had gone nk. Even she thought that it was a shameful move. Erce felt petty and crude. She clearly appeared crazy to him. Really, how old are you..? ¡®Is he fed up with me?¡¯ Remorse engulfed her heart. What kind of expression does Harsen have now? Is he disappointed? Is he annoyed? No, no. He¡¯d just be stiffening his face as if he was a little tired. It may be his way of being considerate, but he wasn¡¯t the type of person who could easily show such feelings. However, at that moment that fact was useless, as a meaningless smile appeared around his lips. ¡°I did go.¡± Her slightly open lips froze. Erce¡¯s shoulders drooped as if he had ripped off her skin. Feeling her chest fill with emptiness, she moved her lips, ¡°Liar.¡± He shouldn¡¯t appease her in this way. She really hated being yed like this. ¡°Your name wasn¡¯t on the list of attendees¡ª!¡± ¡°The sky blue dress you wore was pretty.¡± She looked at Harsen while being stunned. The updates might be increasingly sporadic as August and September are tough months for me with my finals and thesis. I¡¯ll keep uploading the ones I could stockpile until the end of August. Also, please read this only on foxaholic. I don¡¯t upload anywhere else. And kindly, turn of the AdBlock while reading. I don¡¯t get anything from working so hard on this novel, so at least do me this courtesy. I hope you all have a great day! If you like my work, consider suppoting ye old turtle on kofi Chapter 71 71. It was the party that Mother cared about the most. Even her dress was entrusted to Ludelsia¡¯s top seamstress; adorned with whitece, it seemed to be colored by the blue sky. How could I forget Mother¡¯s devotion? ¡°You really¡­came?¡± Although she did not fully believe it, there was a slight tremble in her voice. Erce admitted that the voice, which sounded funny, was apanied by a sliver of hope¡ª unlike before. ¡°I arrived near the end.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­But something came up so I had to go back.¡± Either way, he was absent. Even so, just the fact that he came made her happy. Erce paused at his words that something came up and he had to go back. Could it be¡­rted to Princess Hermia? Erce was curious, but she couldn¡¯t ask. By mentioning her name, she didn¡¯t want him to be reminded of the noble princess. Erce was not foolish; she did not want to bepared to the other woman who was quite elegant and beautiful. Erce vaguely knew what this ugly feeling was: an inferiorityplex she had unconsciously harbored, that perhaps she wasn¡¯t the best choice for Harsen, that it would have been better for him to marry the princess. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you still had it in your heart.¡± ¡°I waited for you!¡± Erce shouted in spite of herself. Harsen¡¯s eyes appeared disturbed, but she couldn¡¯t afford to notice. ¡°I waited for you. I waited all day. It was my Coming-of-Age¡­yet you only sent an obligatory congrattions in advance.¡± Of course that didn¡¯t mean he¡¯de. Even though I knew it well, I was just being unreasonably hurt. You said congrattions in advance so why didn¡¯t youe? Why did you go to the princess¡¯s birthday then? Harsen was staring at Erce¡¯s tilted head as if she were preupied with something. After a while, he answered a beat slower, ¡°You were with Casaro Damonshire.¡± Erce was stunned at the name brought up without context. Casaro Damonshire? Why him all of a sudden? Have I ever met him separately? At her Coming-of-Age party, she was on the jump because of the influx of people. Could she have time to meet Casaro separately..? For a moment, Harsen¡¯s lips curved gracefully, ¡°You two were having a bit of a tryst in front of the annex.¡± At the detail of the location, Erce was able to recall that she briefly met Casaro separately that day. Erce felt wronged. It was a very brief meeting thatsted less than ten minutes. Even that was half-forced by Casaro. It wasn¡¯t nearly long enough to be called a tryst. But did that dratted meeting look like a tryst? ¡°A tryst? That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°He just had something to say.¡± ¡°What did you talk about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not anything too important¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s important to me.¡± His persistent interest stopped Erce. Harsen, who was staring at Erce with her mouth agape, smiled faintly and cupped her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What sweet words did he use to seduce you? Did you fall for it? Were you shaken even once? And if you were shaken, was it your mind or heart?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Were you willing to have thatme name, even for a split second?¡± Due to her slightly raised chin, she was half-forced to meet his gaze. Erce looked at Harsen. A man smiling arrogantly as he called the family serving Grania for generationsme. It looked strange. ¡°Tell me.¡± An urging tone. But Erce couldn¡¯t say anything as if she was bound. Did she fall for the words sweet as candy? She did. Though not in her heart, but in her mind. She was willing to take the Damonshire name¡ª Casaro Damonshire¡ª simply because he was her best choice. Before you became my best choice. But the moment I say those words, our rtionship will be twisted again. Erce chose a bitter silence. Harsen spokenguidly as if he already knew her answer, ¡°I know how much you value your family. Caron Visaride, Eshahilde Visaride, you couldn¡¯t abandon them. When I see you, sometimes I wonder what a family is. You, who dreamed of love while reading cheap novels, I wonder how much you love your family for you to be willing to embrace a man you don¡¯t even love. I wonder what you thought as you hugged me. How you felt when you bore a child that looked like me? What does family mean to you? Do you consider me your family?¡± ¡°¡­Of course, that¡¯s a given.¡± ¡°What an honor.¡± He concluded his speech with an uninspired, gentle tone. His tired, nted lips did not seem to believe her. Erce looked at the man who had returned to his nk expression. His pitch-ck eyes were as indifferent as if he would not budge even if she was not wearing a single thread. His touch, contrasting his dull face, brushed all over Erce¡¯s face. The finger on her cheek swept down her eyshes. His careful touch tickled as if it were dealing with something precious. Erce nced sideways at the big hand wrapping around her. She suddenly felt a little cheated. ¡®He¡­told me not to touch him.¡¯ Still, he¡¯s very good at it. Having resigned and fully epted his touch, Erce noticed the smell of alcohol wafting from him. ¡°Did you drink?¡± ¡°A little.¡± He does seem a little different from usual. Erce thought. ¡®Did he drink a lot?¡¯ Seeing that the color of his face remained unchanged, he seemed to be fine. ¡°I don¡¯t think you drank,¡± said Harsen. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± He wasnguidly relieved. Erce felt ashamed for a moment, ¡°Was I being¡­very annoying?¡± ¡°Then you won¡¯t drink?¡± Erce groaned as if she were suffering from the impossible. ¡°Was I that much¡­of a nuisance?¡± She seemed to want him to tell her, even if indirectly, that her asking him questions was not a nuisance. Harsenughed a little nervously in response. Just thinking about you dancing in the arms of another man while drunk makes me sick, yet you speak of it so casually. ¡°Nevermind. Let¡¯s hear what happened at the party.¡± Erce was discouraged. He neither denied nor agreed, and seeing that he cut her off definitely meant an affirmative. ¡®I must have been a nuisance.¡¯ She felt the need to restrain herself for the time being. She didn¡¯t n to attend many banquets anyway. There weren¡¯t enough days to even care for Vicente. In the meantime, Erce was dumbfounded that he had not forgotten his original purpose. She thought she could pass it flexibly, but it seemed he didn¡¯t intend to. Erce recounted what happened today. A lot had happened. Caron spoke ambiguously, she was criticized by people, she apologized to Garten, she was shamelessly angry at Vicente, and showed a brazen smile in front of a Robert. It was a series of bad things. I¡¯d rather tell him everything. I hate the Gartens so much. I don¡¯t want us to get engaged to that family, should I beg him? If I cry andin, won¡¯t he listen to me? Erce scoffed at her disorganized mind. ¡®Just as a bunch of apologies doesn¡¯t solve everything, it¡¯s toote to cry over spilled milk. Aren¡¯t you old enough to not act selfishly? You sure live a very convenient life.¡¯ As Vicente said, I tend to solve everything the easy way, while dripping tears and grumbling, things that children would do. Not everything in the world works out the way you want it to. Had she epted it calmly and sought out a new path, would something have changed by now? Could she have appeased his deep-seated distrust toward her? ¡®Can I instill faith in him?¡¯ Time and time again, the thought that I wasn¡¯t this man¡¯s best choicees to my mind. Erceughed bitterly and said in resignation, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why do I keep feeling sorry toward you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why are you making it hard for me to be mad at you?¡± He¡¯s like¡­ Like someone who wants to be confirmed that I won¡¯t leave them. She felt mortified by his lowly suspicions. I know I said I¡¯d like to wake up alone, but if he¡¯s next to me I¡¯d rather lean on him¡­ ¡°I want to change¡­¡± ¡°Stay like this.¡± What does Harsen mean by ¡®like this¡¯? Only he¡¯d know. But I can¡¯t stay ¡®like this¡¯. Facing Harsen with blurred vision, Erce asked, ¡°Do¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you still need me?¡± She was not confident. How much stake do I have in the life of this man who seems indifferent to everything? Harsen sighed, ¡°I see we¡¯re on different pages.¡± Without even asking, she knew he meant it about the conversation. In the end, he gave up on her insistence on not telling the whole story about what happened at the Coming-of-Age party. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want me to answer, but¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I need you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So stay by my side.¡± Erce looked vacantly at Harsen. ¡°I¡¯ll always treat you with love.¡± ¡°Dear,¡± the low voice added. Her mind drifted away. * * * He swiped the engravings on the doorknob with his index finger. ¡°Would you like to go back in?¡± Clifton asked cautiously at Harsen¡¯s seemingly lingering behavior. Even though he knew very well his master wouldn¡¯t. And just as Clifton thought, Harsen didn¡¯t. Initiated by Clifton¡¯s words, he pulled back his hand back from the doorknob. ¡°What about Vicente?¡± ¡°The Young Master is in his room.¡± Clifton didn¡¯t bother to mention that Vicente was working on the paperwork that he hadn¡¯t finished by now. He, as his father, would know better than anyone else that the Young Master did not like to waste time. ¡°Call him to the study.¡± Clifton was worried Vicente would be exhausted, but he couldn¡¯t object. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± * * * Chapter 72 72. At the message that his father was calling, Vicente changed his clothes and left his room. On his way to the study, Vicente saw someone and became convinced of what the situation was about. It was the attendant who apanied him to Lady Garten¡¯s Coming-of-Age party. Vicente wasn¡¯t even bothered. Considering how big the issue was, it was a matter of time before his father knew. Soon he reached the study. The servant who was waiting announced Vicente¡¯s arrival and opened the door. ¡°Did you call for me?¡± ¡°Sit down,¡± Harsen motioned to Vicente to sit across from the study table. Vicenteplied as soon as he entered. He sat down straight in a neat posture and lowered his gaze. Leaning in his chair, Harsen studied Vicente. ¡°You did something that was unlike you.¡± A low voice was heard by Vicente. It was not to me him, but a tone you¡¯d hear in daily life. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed.¡± ¡°The reason?¡± The first reason is that Duke Garten¡¯s eyes bothered me. It was a very personal criterion. Vicente knew very well that he had no excuse for his actions. Since their side was the one who made excuses, they couldn¡¯t officially hold House Garten ountable. ¡°There¡¯s none. I just didn¡¯t think things through.¡± Vicente did not pose anyme excuses. He simply admitted that he was responsible for everything. That¡¯s how he was taught, that¡¯s how he was raised. ¡°You must know very well how much that carelessness had hurt your mother¡¯s pride.¡± ¡°¡­I apologize for being inadequate.¡± Harsen also gave Vicente no chance to make excuses. He pushed a ss to him, cutting through Vicente¡¯s apology. At that Vicente noticed the rum and wine sses prepared on the table. ¡°I¡¯m fin¡ª¡± ¡°Have a drink.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± He didn¡¯t enjoy drinking. Especially getting drunk in front of his father. He hated even imagining it and so tried to refuse, but it was hard for Vicente to refuse Harsen¡¯s imposing order to drink. A translucent brown liquid flowed into the ss that Vicente politely received. The strong alcoholic smell was quite intense; Vicente just sighed quietly. ¡°Did the Gartens¡¯ daughter offend you?¡± Harsen emptied his ss. ¡°No.¡± Vicente also emptied his ss after answering. His eyebrows frowned from the burning sensation in his throat beyond the bitter taste. In the midst of his pain, his ss was refilled. ¡°I¡­¡± Vicente thought of stopping Harsen who was about to pour himself another drink. ¡°If so, do you dislike her appearance to the point of acting so inappropriately?¡± Vicente looked at Harsen in surprise. It was an uncharacteristically crafted question. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t judge people by that.¡± ¡°It seemed important to your mother.¡± Harsen smiled softly and tilted his ss. ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± Vicente couldn¡¯t deny it. Rather, it was amazing that Erce could confide such things to Harsen without reserve. Was it not hard for Mother with his temperament? Vicente couldn¡¯t tell even though he was his father. ¡°To me, a person¡¯s appearance doesn¡¯t hold much importance.¡± Vicente did not expect to have such a conversation with his father and drank alcohol out of awkwardness. The bitterness disturbed his mouth. ¡°Then what do you value?¡± He was in a bind this time. Harsen was never curious about Vicente¡¯s thoughts. Their conversation was as simple as giving and receiving orders. This kind of discussion was a first. So Vicente felt hesitant to answer questions that could have been answered immediately had someone else asked. ¡°Winning people¡¯s hearts.¡± Perhaps it was an unexpected answer, Harsen stopped pouring alcohol and stared at Vicente. Vicente said without averting his eyes, ¡°I know the weight of being Father¡¯s sessor who will rule over Bernhardt. A lord is responsible for everything that goes on in his estate.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Not only should he enrich thend, but also make sure that the young people do not starve from poverty and freeze to death in the cold, that the sses with lower authority do not feel wronged as a result of unfair rulings and must not be sacrificed for personal greed. If I can save a life from unnecessary death by bending my back to the king, I will do so.¡± In truth, it did not befit a ruler to say that he would bow to his superiors for his subordinates. You could show kindness, but it must notpromise your authority. It probably wasn¡¯t the answer his father wanted. Nevertheless, for the first time, Vicente had revealed his thoughts without making any kind of adjustments. ¡°When power corrupts, its stenches up through the crack, no matter how hard you try to hide it. If you forsake morality, you will never be able to walk on the right path again. Anyone who doesn¡¯t value his people will pay the price sooner orter. He¡¯ll always be drunk on power. He¡¯ll hold onto fake allegiances for the sake of benefits. Such a powerful man will take his power for granted.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So even though I¡¯m strong now, someday I might spill the wrong blood with my sword, and I think I already see signs of it. I know I¡¯ll be an imperfect ruler. I may fall for temptation, I may listen only to sweet-talk, or I may lose my judgment.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That is why I need people. I need people to protect Bernhardt so that I can not be shaken, so that I can not be unjust, and so that I can be perfect. And I will do my best to win their hearts.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so easy to abandon a person, like the wine that will spill if the ss was flipped right now, but winning a person is as difficult as filling the ss with spilled wine.¡± He stared at the eyes of the boy who looked like him. As if not looking at his eyes, but within. ¡°So, are you chasing after your mother to win her heart?¡± ¡°No. I swear that isn¡¯t¡­¡± His answer faded halfway through. I can¡¯t exin my own actions to myself. What should I say to him? Erce had no use for Vicente other than her mere existence. Vicente was someone who didn¡¯t even have to try the slightest bit to win her heart. Yet why did he do so? Several doubts arose inside him. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You never know when she¡¯ll have a change of heart.¡± They seemed like words thrown aimlessly, but Vicente realized that they had prated him. As his father said, Vicente did not believe in Erce who had changed overnight as if she just turned her palm upside down. It was a hand held out in an instant, and it might be retracted in a moment. Vicente barely managed to hold it in, ¡°No.¡± No, I¡¯m not really afraid. I know in fact, that she is endlessly¡­ ¡°I was afraid.¡± Those words knocked out his thoughts. Vicente¡¯s blue eyes were fixed on the man who looked like the night sky. Harsen smiled dimly, turned his head and emptied his ss. ¡°I am afraid.¡± His father was saying he was afraid with a look that did not show any fear. The contrasting words and actions felt very unfamiliar and alien to Vicente. ¡°Her capricious nature¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Shrivel me up from inside to the point that I¡¯m going to die.¡± Do you love Mother? For some reason, Vicente couldn¡¯t say that. That precarious smile seemed to not mean only that. There was a mixture of myriad emotions that he dared not judge. Harsen¡¯s ss hit the wooden table with a ng. The empty ss was not filled again. ¡°What do you think of Bernhardt right now? Isn¡¯t it a rotting, stinky ce with no morals that has be the hotbed of power?¡± ¡°How can I¡ª¡± ¡°No lives were wasted on the battlefield, but do you know how many innocent victims I¡¯ve made when I destroyed a family smaller than ours?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or the number of allies I¡¯ve dealt with to cover up one incident.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vaden in Damonshire, Tessran in Chestein and Aldor in Luders, are just a few that have disappeared from the map now. In Vaden, the territory itself wasn¡¯t rotten but since there was a rebellion, it is safe to say that the people of Baden were annihted. ¡°As you say, it¡¯s so easy to abandon people¡­¡± The dark shadow of the moon fell over his raven hair. The sun always seemed to shine on his mother¡¯s blonde hair¡­ It was a sad thing. ¡°¡­yet I can¡¯t get what I yearn for no matter how much I sacrifice.¡± To be so different, as if they were standing at opposite poles. * * * Knock, knock- A knock on the door broke the silence. ¡°Enter.¡± Caron sucked the cigar in his hand and blew it anywhere on the window frame and turned around as Count nover entered and bowed politely. ¡°Did you call for me? Is everything all¡ª¡± Before Count nover could finish his sentence, Caron spoke, ¡°We need to revise the n a bit.¡± ¡°n¡­ Did the talk not go well with Lady Erce?¡± ¡°Apparently.¡± The Count swept his hand across his face. ¡°I¡¯ve got a headache.¡± As Caron shook his head, the Count asked sensing an ominous feeling, ¡°Your Grace, do you need my help?¡± Caron shrugged as if he were right. ¡°Anything in mind?¡± ¡°Nothing. Instead, try to persuade Lady Erce,¡± said the Count with a serious look. ¡°Bernhardt is no longer needed as Her Highness has passed away. Furthermore, the king has caught his tail, so if we stay in this for long, chances are high that Visaride will get implicated in between both sides. It¡¯s best to cut Bernhardt off and find a new marriage for Lady Erce. If she doesn¡¯t want to get married again, we could make her the future Marquis.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the best option,¡± Caron grumbled bitterly. Had his dead sister heard him, she would have been outraged. She was always like that. ¡°As you¡¯re aware His Majesty will be making his move soon. His ultimate goal is not Bernhardt, but Visaride. If you stay on Bernhardt¡¯s side and things get messed up¡­¡± ¡°Their corruption was because of us to begin with.¡± ¡°¡­Your Grace, are you worried about that now?¡± ¡°Just ten years.¡± Caron tapped his chin as if to gauge the future. ¡°Let¡¯s just hang in there for ten more years.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The prince will be grown by then.¡± The Count was silent at the solemn implication. Caron loosened his cor and ruffled his hair, ¡°He¡¯s all that she has left behind.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t turn my back on him because of that, damn it!¡± Unlike the gentle smile on Caron¡¯s face, his voice was filled with uncontroble anger. The room became solemn. The Count, a close confidant of the Marquis, couldn¡¯t have not known how the queen was treated in the pce. The king would often insult the queen because he was unable to forget his past lover. It was said that the queen¡¯s favoritedy-in-waiting was taken away in front of her eyes and made to serve the king at night. When the queen miscarried, the king would ridicule her by calling her sterile and even humiliate her in front of the maids. With how terrible the king treated the queen, it was fortunate that not much of it leaked outside the pce walls. In order to protect Eshahilde, Caron did everything to rise in power, even if it meant using his younger sister¡¯s marriage to rise to his current position despite the heavy scorn he received from the veteran politicians in the political arena. But now that the queen was dead, his lord might find it all for naught. ¡°But still, it¡¯s dangerous to carry Bernhardt in this situation. It won¡¯t copse easily because of its extensive history, but if you cut off early anything that¡¯ll harm us¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see for now. After all, a person¡¯s heart can change at any moment.¡± Caron hoped that Erce would have a change of heart. It was easier that way, no doubt. ¡°But, do you have a way of divorcing them? If Bernhardt doesn¡¯t let her go, that will be the end of it.¡± There was no proper reason for the divorce; he couldn¡¯t simply go and get it approved by the court. Furthermore, the opposite party was Bernhardt. It was a difficult family for Visaride to deal with. But Caron was rxed without a sign of concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. It may be difficult, but it¡¯s not impossible,¡± Caron somewhat mocked himself. After using Bernhardt the way it was used, the thought of throwing them away now seemedical to him. But he didn¡¯t want to be bitten. It was still the best choice. * * * Long ago Caron said this: ¡®Oh, that old man? He has a knack for getting on people¡¯s nerves. He¡¯s rash but quite crafty, so he¡¯s terribly annoying. I hope we never bump into each other in the next life.¡¯ At this moment, Erce couldn¡¯t help but deeply agree with that statement. She looked up at the ¡®things¡¯ in front of her. Before even the dew on the grass melted and vanished into the sun, a letter and a gift were sent from Garten, iming that they were heartfelt sentiments of the Duchess. Erce opened the letter and read it. [To Duchess Bernhardt, As I reflect on my behavior the other night, I believe I overdid it out of love for my daughter. I regret not being able to deal with it maturely. I¡¯m deeply sorry for my unreasonable and shameless demand. I am sending you a small gift as a token of my sincerity. -Remia Garten.] Erce put the letter on the table and looked at the brilliant silver cor next to it. She could not hide her reluctance when she found out that the cor1 belonged to Queen Isabe Garten. ¡®Why this¡­¡¯ No, I think I kind of get the point. It would be a token of apology for her hasty request for Edelian¡¯s ne that day. Payback for the disrespect of asking for a family treasure with a family treasure. ¡®Was it the Duke?¡¯ Erce guessed who was behind this. Duchess Garten wasn¡¯t so bright to do this. Aside from that, considering that the Duchess wasn¡¯t in a position to send the treasure of Garten without permission, it was highly likely that Duke Garten intervened. ¡°Tell him I received it well and thank him,¡± hiding her anger, Erce spoke to the servant from Garten who had been waiting. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, Duchess. I¡¯ll let my Lord know that you received it, then.¡± When the servant left, Lianne and Adora got close to Erce. Looking at the cor withrge and small jewels, Lianne asked Adora, ¡°Lady Adora, is itmon for nobles to send each other such valuable gifts?¡± Lianne was surprised by the sheer size of the gift. ¡°N-not at all, Lianne. I¡¯ve never seen a queen¡¯s cor before.¡± However, Adora was no different. ¡°Madam, are you displeased?¡± Adora nced at Erce¡¯s mood. ¡°Why?¡± Although she said that she was happy, Erce¡¯s lips were clearly crooked. Her mood wasn¡¯t as refreshing as she looked. Inwardly, Erce hoped that Duchess Garten¡¯s rage would take over and make it as if the engagement never happened, but it seems she couldn¡¯t be that lucky. He even sent a queen¡¯s cor. Erce was speechless by the Duke¡¯s shrewdness. It was not just a treasure, it was the queen¡¯s treasure. Since when did the exchanges between dukes be so grandiose? ¡®But I can¡¯t just cancel the engagement from this side¡­¡¯ She had no proper justification. While it was true that Duchess Garten was excessive, public opinion would develop against Erce because of the previous nature of her rtionship with Vicente. If the engagement got canceled due to such reasons, they would be a stumbling block in Vicente¡¯s search for another marriage partner. There was no family that could refuse Bernhardt, but Erce did not want to give Vicente any more ws. Furthermore, Garten sent such a huge gift, so she could not use what happened at the Coming-of-Age party as an excuse. ¡®It¡¯s not easy.¡¯ Moreover, Harsen did not seem to want to break up the engagement, so she had no reason to. Erce felt that there was something moreplex between Duke Garten and Harsen than she assumed. What is it? Erce wanted to ask but she could only sigh because if he wanted to tell her he would¡¯ve on the day of the fight. ¡°Lianne, tell Clifton to put it in the storage.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t try it? It would look good on you.¡± As Lianne muttered in disappointment, Erce shrugged yfully. ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll rot in the basement for the rest of its life.¡± Adora let out a chuckle, knowing it was Erce¡¯s petty way of revenge. ¡°Can¡¯t be helped if Her Grace says so.¡± Unaware of the situation, Lianne went out with the jewel box, wondering what Adora was talking about. Adora expressed concern about Erce¡¯s low spirits, ¡°Are you worried?¡± ¡°Just¡­wondering if I¡¯m being too stubborn.¡± Even though she said she would respect Vicente¡¯s decision, she wasn¡¯t so sure. She wondered if Vicente would be happy if he married Olivia. ¡®Fortunately, it¡¯s just an engagement.¡¯ ¡°Since it¡¯s an engagement, they¡¯ll have time to get to know each other.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adora replied, recalling Kayron Dartner. Although he was a gentleman, she didn¡¯t have a spoonful of sugar¡¯s worth of affection for him. ¡°They say if you see someone often, you¡¯ll develop affection for them. Don¡¯t worry too much, Your Grace.¡± But of course Adora thought inwardly that the longer she spent time with Kayron Dartner, the more she¡¯d lose affection for him, but it was not difficult for her to hide her inner feelings. Erce smiled and thanked Adora for herforting words. ¡°I should get up now.¡± She stretched herself up straight. It was going to be a long day. Remember to read this only on Foxaholic. Chapter 73 73. Leory Cellon, Erce¡¯s teacher, was a unique person. She was the wife of a Cellonian on the outskirts of the countryside, but her old dress and curly hair tied loosely could never give her identity off as nobility. I¡¯ve heard she has a weak background, but she isn¡¯t even trying to put up appearances. Noticing Erce¡¯s confusion, Leory expressed her displeasure, ¡°I couldn¡¯t pack any heavy luggage as I was in a hurry. I ended up appearing shabby in front of the Duchess. I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mrs. Cellon,¡± dissuaded Erce. She was a little surprised but wasn¡¯t offended by her shabby attire. And at least, it wasn¡¯t like Erce to say, ¡®Yes. Be careful next time.¡¯ ¡°Thank you for your understanding,¡± Leory smiled calmly. That was her first meeting with Leory Cellon. ¡°Oh dear. Your Grace, the origin of ¡®Harat¡¯ is ¡®Haraz¡¯, and you have to pronounce it ¡®Haraj¡¯ in this part.¡± And a week had passed since that meeting. Erce focused her attention on Leory¡¯s point. ¡°It¡¯s simr but different. Likewise, ¡®M¨±iet¡¯ is derived from ¡®M¨±iraz¡¯ and means ¡®fine morning¡¯. It is used to invite someone for a meal.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Erce followed the text in the book ording to the instruction, albeit clumsily. ¡°Excellent!¡± She was just repeating the phrases and felt shy when showered with praises. ¡°Splendid!¡± Leory would shower Erce with innocuous praise whenever she did something. Erce¡¯s body shrank. Why is she so generous withpliments? Because she was so generous, instead of bing proud, Erce¡¯s embarrassment only grew more ¡°¡®Sleah¡¯ means ¡®precious¡¯, and ¡®Sleah di M¨±iraz¡¯ is a more polite way of saying, ¡®I¡¯d like to invite my distinguished guests to the table.''¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you go further, there is ¡®Sleti¡¯, a modified form of ¡®Sleah¡¯. Sounds cute, right? When referring to objects, it means ¡®precious¡¯, and when referring to people, it is used to mean ¡®to love¡¯.¡± At that moment, Erce¡¯s voice following her pronunciation died down. ¡®I¡¯ll always love you.¡¯ Words she had heard from her father, mother, Eshahilde, and even Caron, unfamiliarly surrounded her ears. Erce put her hand on the back of her neck. She didn¡¯t know why the familiar words felt so unfamiliar that day. Seeing Erce distracted with her lips pressed tightly, Leory asked, ¡°Is it difficult?¡± ¡°No, I was distracted for a moment. Let¡¯s¡­continue.¡± Admitting her distraction, Erce tried to cool off her feverish neck. Come to think of it, of course I was. How can I not squirm when you say it with that face? It¡¯s weird to stay still like a wooden board. ¡®Right, right.¡¯ Her heart felt lighter as she drew her conclusion. After getting refreshed from that conclusion, Erce focused on the ss again. ¡°That¡¯s it for today,¡± Leory stretched and said cheerfully. ¡°Well done.¡± She also didn¡¯t forget herpliment which Erce didn¡¯t necessarily hate but wished she¡¯d stop because it made her more embarrassed. So for the first time, she refused Leory¡¯s words, ¡°It¡¯s nothing really. I¡¯ve learned Lenartian but since it¡¯s been a while I¡¯ve forgotten it a bit.¡± At that, Leory replied hesitantly, perhaps embarrassed, ¡°Even so, you¡¯re doing a great job.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it,ing from the topper of the entire Gracivan. Erce muttered sullenly, ¡°But isn¡¯t it useless?¡± Juan said no knowledge was useless, but she thought Lenartian was really useless for her. ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡± Leory¡¯s unhesitating agreement gave more certainty to the notion in Erce¡¯s mind. At the short answer, Erce scratched her cheek awkwardly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste of time to study Lenartian? Perhaps, it would be better for me to study something else.¡± Leory was disconcerted by Erce¡¯s timid, muddled voice. Inwardly, she was ming herself for appearing stern. ¡°Then what would you like to study?¡± This time Erce¡¯s words stopped abruptly. Leory beckoned to Erce, who was nkly staring at her. ¡°Tell me if there¡¯s anything you want to learn, Your Grace. We¡¯ll study it together. Oh, let me ask you a question before that. Do you think what you learn has to be useful?¡± ¡°N-no, but¡­¡± Erce hesitated. To consider something worth learning only if it was useful was against her family¡¯s policy. The process of learning itself was a meaningful act. But when did that belief be clouded? ¡°That¡¯s right. Learning doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be useful. Take alchemy for example. Countless people failed after working on it for centuries, and I¡¯m sure everyone knows by now that alchemy is a worthless discipline. Nevertheless, some students want to learn alchemy in Gracivan, where the talented gather. They still put their effort in it, despite knowing it¡¯s not substantial. And I don¡¯t think those efforts were meaningless. Alchemy has developed algebra, as well as led to the discovery of various substances. Although they failed in converting non-metals into metals, theyid the foundation for chemistry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a bit off-topic. I have a habit of saying what I think. So what I¡¯m trying to say is¡­¡± Leony flipped the pen in her hand and looked Erce in the eye. ¡°Whether it¡¯s useful or useless¡ª if you put a limit on learning, Your Grace will never learn anything. Diplomacy, politics, economy, management, sociology, geography,nguage as well¡ª these aren¡¯t studies that will bhelpYour Grace.¡± It wasn¡¯t a tone meant to enlighten an ignorant. Leory¡¯s voice even sounded dull at first nce, as if reciting something obvious. ¡°It¡¯s presumptuous of me to judge a duchess, but allow me for this instance. The Duchess I¡¯ve been watching for days is pretty smart. Perhaps because you¡¯ve studiednguages of many countries from a young age, you understand the transformation and flow of writing well. Proper early education has positively affected your skills. Your memorization skills are good, too. And you diligently work on the assignment I give you. But youck confidence.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If I think you¡¯re good enough, you¡¯re good enough. You may not be a genius, but you¡¯re an adequate student. So don¡¯t underestimate yourself. If you don¡¯t see a purpose in studying something, you can add your own meaning to it. Then it won¡¯t seem as useless as it used to be.¡± Leony, who had been constantly praising her, took a step back and gave an objective evaluation this time, ¡°You can decide what to use your knowledge for. Think about it. There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done if you put your mind to it, except for changing your gender or your identity.¡± Leory closed the book and massaged her stiff shoulders. Erce stared at her. It was the third time someone said that to her. Juan, the Baroness and Leory¡ª all seemingly distant strangers. * * * As she walked through the corridor lined with candlesticks, Erce was lost in thought. ¡®Have I been living with my heart closed all this time? Not really¡­¡¯ Erce couldn¡¯t forget Leory Cellon¡¯s words that she was doing well enough. Erce had already had that feeling three times. Coincidentally, they were all strangers. Everyone kept telling her to do what she wanted to do, even though she thought she didn¡¯t deserve to. What she wanted to do now was rted to Vicent¡ª naturally¡ª as the regrets of the past were so deep. ¡®What I want to do¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­No.¡¯ Erce shook off her thoughts. Even now, she was sufficiently enjoying herself. It was shameless to expect anything more to be done now. ¡°Good afternoon, ma¡¯am.¡± Upon seeing her, a maid stopped cleaning the window and greeted her. Who knew how many seconds had passed before Erce epted her greeting, feeling odd. ¡°Good afternoon, Anna.¡± Then Anna¡¯s shoulders twitched like a stream of current passed through them. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ ¡°Are you having a hard time at work?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°You look tired.¡± ¡°N-not at all.¡± Anna¡¯s head shook violently in denial. Erce was puzzled by the unnecessarily intense movement. Instead of asking why, she praised Anna with some good words, ¡°By the way, I liked the shoes you brought mest time. Good job. You can choose next time as well.¡± Anna¡¯s lips, which were initially shut like ms, fluttered open at the Duchess¡¯s praise, ¡°O-of course. If you¡¯re fine with me¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± Anna put forward her sentence and looked at Erce¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t rude, but Erce tilted her head at the suspicious nce. The quiet maid was acting strange today. Her pale lips parted only after Erce gestured for her to speak. ¡°Are you sick, Madam?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Should I call for a doctor?¡± Erce was speechless at the sudden mention of the doctor. Do I look pale? ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Why?¡± ¡°¡­Nothing. I was being presumptuous.¡± Anna, however, only gave a vague answer and left. Erce looked at the wide hallway, but Anna had already disappeared not to return. Feeling her body drooping, Erce suddenly heard a faint piano sound. A gentle melody like the waves of water glistening in the sun flew to her with the wind. Erce strolled as if possessed by something. Her enchanted steps stopped at the end of the hallway. The source of beautiful notes was behind the door she was standing at. Erce turned the doorknob and pushed the door carefully. Through the gap, a boy was seen ying with his back against the sun. Vicente, with his long fingers spread over the keyboard, looked as insensitive as a rock, but his performance did not stop. ¡®He does seem to like his piano lessons.¡¯ The melody flowing smoothly like water was beautiful. Erce closed her eyes and appreciated the pleasant sound. However, at some point the sound stopped; flustered, Erce opened her eyes. Vicente was looking straight at her. Erce staggered back. Vicente was approaching her at an unhurried pace. Of course, but he didn¡¯t seem too happy with her. ¡°Now you¡¯re stealing nces at me?¡± His sharply raised eyebrows threatened as if he didn¡¯t like her. Erce did steal a nce at him, however, she felt falsely used, yet she couldn¡¯t refute it. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t intentional, but she was caught peeking at him. Erce, who had somehow be a stalker, instead of rifying said what she always had on her mind, ¡°Should I hire a piano teacher again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± His refusal was as swift as an arrow. Embarrassed, Erce began fiddling with her ear. ncing at her, Vicente said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything for me.¡± Finishing his sentence, he passed by Erce. Erce looked sullenly at the distant boy¡¯s back. Don¡¯t do anything for me, huh? ¡®I haven¡¯t done anything for you.¡¯ Not having done much for you is the problem. Her confidence crumbled in the cold wind. But I can¡¯t just stand still anymore. Erce was determined. Her determination was revealed at dinner. ¡°You eat well. Is it delicious? Well, you¡¯re still growing after all.¡± Vicente¡¯s knife slicing themb scratched the te and made an abrupt noise. As Harsen¡¯s gaze lingered there for a moment, Vicente immediately admitted his mistake, ¡°Sorry.¡± However, he resented her even as he apologized because the mistake just now was not entirely his fault. In the meantime, the woman who shared half of the responsibility smiled cheekily, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. I¡¯d do more than that when I was your age.¡± Vicente narrowed his eyes. What is this about now? Even if he quietly red at her, he didn¡¯t think he could break her iron mask. She was alone in another world of cheerfulness that raked Vicente¡¯s insides and turned it into a world of chaos. ¡°Harsen, did you hear the teachers say that our Vicente is so incredibly talented that he could be called a genius.¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know the teachers were making such a fuss.¡± Of course. It was Erce who was being fussy, not the staid Academy teachers. ¡°But I will never send him to Gracivan or to study abroad.¡± Seeing her act so friendly, Vicente thought Erce was a bit out of it. But there were things he could not do in front of his father. ¡°Now that I think about it, I think you¡¯ve grown taller. I don¡¯t think the clothes we boughtst time would fit you anymore. Let¡¯s buy you some new¡ª¡± ¡°Clifton.¡± Vicente called Clifton, interrupting Erce. It felt natural yet subtly intentional. ¡°Did you call me, Young Master?¡± ¡°Mother seems to be bored with her mouth. Serve her more food.¡± ¡°Huh?¡­Ye-yes.¡± Clifton¡¯s eyes were wide in vivid embarrassment. Erce was just as surprised. She looked down at her portion on the te. She still had a few slices ofmb leftover. Erce looked at Vicente in bewilderment. Vicente twisted his lips into a smile, ¡°You must be hungry. Please wait a little bit.¡± Erce forced her lips up. Of course she knew he meant for her to shut up. But Erce couldn¡¯t give up. I can match his pace at any time. On the contrary, she got more aggressive. ¡°Yes, bring some. It tastes good.¡± Her lively voice sounded contrived to anyone, but Clifton timidlyplied. ¡°Yes, Madam. Please¡­wait a moment.¡± After Clifton left the dining room, Erce picked up a knife and fork. She looked at Vicente sitting across from her, but he didn¡¯t spare a single nce for Erce. Looking sullen, Erce began to poke themb on the te. She did the same with the second te. Her eating speed slowed down noticeably, but Erce stuffed it all. Lianne and Beth¡¯s faces grew pale with each piece she ate. They signaled to each other, but Erce emptied her tes. She thanked Vicente in an ted voice, ¡°Thanks to you, I got to taste this delicacy for a long time.¡± ¡°Then you can have some more.¡± ¡°¡­S-sure. Give me one more,¡± Erce ordered Clifton, determined to see who would win this. Clifton was about to hurry into the kitchen. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Harsen, who was watching the situation quietly, gently rejected Erce¡¯s demand. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Erce¡¯s eyebrows rose with discontentment. ¡°Why? It¡¯s good, though? I¡¯ll eat¡ª¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t eat, just stop.¡± Her stubbornness was turned to nothing at Harsen¡¯s dismissal. Erce reluctantly looked down at her belly. She identally overate. I feel nauseous¡­ When Harsen saw Erce¡¯s darkplexion, he beckoned Vicente, ¡°You take your leave.¡± She sighed. * * * I really didn¡¯t feel like uploading today. Anyway, in case you didn¡¯t know for the past 72 chapters, I have a Kofi ???? Chapter 74 74. ¡°Young Master!¡± Vicente looked back at the voice calling him. Lianne came scurrying towards him. Stopping right in front of Vicente, Lianne gasped for breath. Vicente waited until Lianne caught her breath and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°There is something I want to tell you. Young Master, if Madam eats too much, her body rejects it and she throws up.¡± This was the first time he heard of this, and secondly, Vicente was rendered speechless by the absurdity of it. His mother¡¯s te barely changes to the point one may doubt if she even eats when she eats. It would not be strange if she died young while eating like that. ¡°She barely ate much. She¡¯ll get weak if she eats like that.¡± ¡°But she¡¯ll gain weight.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Vicente thought for a moment that he might have misheard. What kind of silly reason is this? It¡¯s not even a usible reason. However, Lianne looked serious. ¡°She¡¯s a bit sensitive about that. So please keep that in mind next time.¡± Suddenly, Vicente recalled how Erce quit picking up canap¨¦ at Princess Garten¡¯s Coming-of-Age party. He looked at Lianne as if he could not understand. ¡°The doctor should have said something.¡± ¡°She¡¯s be weak so she sleeps a lot. But it can¡¯t be helped. She¡¯s so thin and doesn¡¯t even eat much, so naturally her energy is low.¡± ¡°¡­Did Father say anything?¡± ¡°He did, but¡­Madam is quite stubborn¡­ Instead, she takes rejuvenating medicine prescribed by the doctor.¡± ¡°Do you know why she does that? Is it a chronic disease perhaps?¡± ¡°No, she is just trying to lose weight,¡± Lianne said while asionally ncing around out of the corner of her eyes. ¡°Excuse me then.¡± Lianne turned around and quickly disappeared. A strange feeling enveloped him. Why do I feel this way? He didn¡¯t know. And why is that girl here? Seeing Adora from a distance, Vicente rubbed his eyes a little nervously. Vicente did not know what Adora was looking at. Obviously, she was looking at something he had not seen, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. Even now, he could not understand. Why did her purple eyes watching Erce trying to pick up a canap¨¦ have the exact same look as now? And why he was bothered by it. ¡°What?¡± Adora felt his razor-sharp focus on her, so she couldn¡¯t ignore him as she normally would. She flinched at his seemingly chilling voice. But soon narrowed the distance to Vicente at a brisk pace. ¡°We should call a doctor.¡± ¡°Why¡ª¡± ¡°The Duchess seems to have an upset stomach.¡± He had infinite things to say, yet all of them were vaporized by the words that his mother had an upset stomach. She was someone who ate little. Naturally, she would have an upset stomach after stuffing all that food¡­ He suddenly felt self-conscious. Adora gave Vicente a profound and mysterious look and felt that she was running out of time. ¡°Then, excuse me. Have a good night,¡± Adora formally greeted him and walked away. Vicente stared at the dining room he came out of. If you can¡¯t eat it, you shouldn¡¯t eat it. Don¡¯tpete with me. But why¡­. The boy swept his hand across his face, pushing down the simmering emotion in his throat. He had never seen such a fool in his life. * * * ¡°You have indigestion.¡± The doctor diagnosing Erce briefly described the symptoms. I thought so. Erce gently stroked her stomach. ¡°Your Grace, what did you eat today?¡± The doctor was unaware of the atrocities she hadmitted. He assumed there might have been something wrong with the food. Sadly, the food was as splendid as always. It was just because of her stupid stubbornness. Erce slowly shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothin¡ª Ugh.¡± A sickly moan escaped her throat. Erce leaned her neck back. Not only did she feel bloated, but also felt her throat clogged. The doctor looked at Erce with a concerned look. ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± As she tilted her neck, her gaze turned upward; she saw Harsen. Erce grinned faintly at his discontented face. He nced nkly at her yful blue eyes, then turned to the doctor. ¡°Prescribe her medicine first.¡± ¡°I will. Also, I rmend taking a stroll¡­ If you go to bed right away, you are sure to feel sick the next day.¡± At the doctor¡¯s advice, Erce hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like¡­¡± ¡°You have to.¡± Her petty whining was reduced to ashes by Harsen. Erce pleaded, pretending to have no strength, ¡°I can¡¯t move. I want to lie down.¡± ¡°Listen to him.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, but please walk a little, Your Grace.¡± As if Harsen alone wasn¡¯t daunting enough, now even the doctor joined him. Erce had to bring her legs down to the floor. ¡®Ow, my stomach hurts¡­¡¯ I thought I didn¡¯t push myself much, but I guess I did overdo it. She felt like her stomach was full with no empty space left. If someone put food in front of her right now, she might even throw up. Harsen straightened her with her arm as she stood clumsily. Having gotten up suddenly, she felt nauseous again. Erce was about to pound her chest but stopped in time. She couldn¡¯t hit it when she remembered her chest squeezing for breath in the past. Promising to cherish herself, she headed towards the back garden with Harsen. The back garden, soaked in the moonlight, was green even at midnight. Holding Harsen¡¯s hand, Erce was unwillingly taking a walk. But why was it that as time went by, instead of the food being digested, she only felt more stuffed? ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± After walking for a while, Erce bent down. She grabbed her stomach and took a deep breath in contemtion. Is it because the night air is quite cool? I feel like my stuffy chest is gradually being relieved from congestion1. After all, summer is over now. Erce found the endlessly passing hours heartless. The time given to her was finite. Anxiety built up inside her. She was wondering if she should urge Dale to hurry. ¡°Feeling unwell?¡± She heard his voice. Erce looked at Harsen. Is he worried? I can¡¯t tell from his face. Erce gently shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡± She felt bloated, but it was relieved to some extent because of walking. However, Harsen reached out, as if her words were unreliable. ¡°Let me see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Surprised, Erce stopped his hand with all her might. ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± Harsen frowned at Erce¡¯s stammering words. ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Why, why would you suddenly¡­¡± Harsen looked at her incredulously as she held her stomach as if she was hiding a treasure trove. It was ridiculous that he couldn¡¯t touch her stomach when they had mixed flesh together. But this was the only thing she could never give up on. What she just ate would be three times her usual meal. In fact, Erce¡¯s stomach has been protruding to the point where she had to exert herself to push it in. How can I¡­ How¡­can I show him this? She could never do that out of shame. ¡°What are you doing..?¡± ¡°A-anyway, how can you tell from touching? Are you a doctor?¡± Unknowingly, she let out a harsh reaction. Perhaps, this excuse made sense because Harsen spoke no further. However, his ck eyes were cold as if dissatisfied with her attitude. Erce fought back without losing, but the meaningless staring contest soon ended. At this point, she knew it was useless. Lowering her eyelids halfway, Erce said timidly, ¡°I¡¯ll gain weight if I eat a lot.¡± Maybe I¡¯ve already gained weight. What if I feel heavier tomorrow? I don¡¯t want to gain weight again¡­ Petty worries lingered in her mind. ¡°I wish you would gain some weight.¡± A sigh fell over her head. Erce slowly looked up. Scanning her up and down as if looking at a much smaller body than hers, Harsen curved his lips obliquely. ¡°You could fall just from a touch.¡± At his mischievous remark, heat rose to the nape of her neck. Erce instinctively wrapped her reddening neck in her hand. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Do I sound like I¡¯m joking?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not a joke¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty.¡± Tak- The words stopped. The heat seeping into her hand was burning hot. She rubbed her neck stained with heat, but the heat was not going away. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± The words came out habitually. After all, it was the first time someone had so tantly called her pretty. She was used topliments from others but couldn¡¯t remain calm after hearing his words. ¡®Why is he¡­¡¯ The iprehensible wrongness of his words made her insides roil. Harsen tilted his head as if puzzled, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you would conclude that.¡± ¡°Because¡ª¡± Even if she tried to exin the reason, nothing coulde out of her messy mind, so she only mumbled helplessly. She heard a sound that she couldn¡¯t tell if it was a sigh or augh. ¡°As I¡¯m a man as well, I¡¯m not unaffected by you.¡± Erce felt strange. That was what he said. It was so strange that she could not figure out what expression to make, what to say, or what to do, as if she was under a spell. Her chest felt constricted again. She consciously clenched and unclenched her hand. How should I¡­take that remark? ¡®I¡­¡¯ I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Whether it¡¯s because he¡¯s a man or just lusts for me, to me they are just words based on external things. She was not yet capable of distinguishing such things from him. Ugly thoughts gnawed at her head like worms. If I¡¯m ugly¡­ She stopped thinking. ¡°If I agree with you¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever take any mistresses.¡± She wanted him wholly beside her. ¡°If you do, I will never forgive you.¡± She was greedy even though she knew that saying that she would never forgive him wouldn¡¯t even threaten him. She was in this position for sixteen years; she didn¡¯t want to hand it over to anyone. At Erce¡¯s words, Harsen had aplicated look, not knowing what to say. Nevertheless, he gave a fleeting smile, ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything that would upset you.¡± ¡°In the future too.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°In return, you too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You mustn¡¯t leave me. Not for another man.¡± Erce was taken aback for a split second. ¡°Tha-that¡¯s a matter of course.¡± ¡°You are hesitating.¡± Harsen twisted his lips coldly. But she was so surprised that she missed the time to exin. It was really weird. This second chance in life brought her only unfamiliar things. They shared words they never did before, and raw emotions were welling up in her stomach¡ª those mean, vulgar and infinitely degrading things. Just like now. ¡°Just in case¡­¡± It¡¯s as if she was being tested. ¡°How would you feel if I died?¡± How did Harsen live after I died? Did he live as usual? Did he get a new wife? Did he grieve my death even a little? She was curious about such things. Perhaps it was a strange question as his answer came a beatter. ¡°Well¡­¡± Would he feel dejected? ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Can¡¯t you be a little more earnest? Erce¡¯s eyes drooped. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know how I would be.¡± But Harsen said empty words and just smiled softly as if he really didn¡¯t know. Erce tapped a stone stuck in the ground. ¡°I¡¯d be very sad if you died.¡± Not only would she spend every night in tears, but she also might not be able to live properly for a while. Just like when Eshahilde died. But Harsen didn¡¯t seem particrly bothered. ¡°Is that so?¡± Erce¡¯s mouth became dry. He will never know how my heart pounded whenever he went to the battlefield wondering if he was safe. How upsetting it is to see stab wounds everywhere on his body. As he kept going to war after war and built the army, his wounds steadily increased. The bloodstains on his body seemed to recreate the horrendous atmosphere of the battlefield, and though he returned alive, he was wounded every time. Whenever she saw these wounds, she always realized this: she was not a fairytale princess and he was not a fairytale prince. Life was nothing short of a silent war. Married life was neither as sweet as a fantasy nor as mellow as a dream. She cried all the time, and he soothed her. That¡¯s all their marriage was. A broken heart could not hold any more expectations. She knew it was a fleeting and futile dream. I know¡­yet where does this fleeting fantasy rise from? Even though she knew the colors would seep into her already faded heart and crumble it to ashes, the sixteen-year-old girl inside her would still show up. ¡°I like you.¡± Erce could not call it love. The love she knew was sweet and meant caring for each other. Despite knowing it would hurt him, she spoke bluntly, putting daggers in her words; yet fearing abandonment, she would put on a pretty smile for him. She was taking advantage of the guilt and responsibility he felt toward her to hold on to her. Erce did not know such a destructive love. ¡°I like you, Harsen.¡± Did it get across? Or does he think I¡¯m talking nonsense in fear of abandonment again? Maybe I should be¡­more specific. She attempted to say something, albeit clumsily, when ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I like you.¡± She thought her ears had lost hearing by his clumsy confession. This was the first time he ever replied to her I like yous. ¡®Strange.¡¯ It was a confession asmonce as grains of sand touching the foot. Yet, her heart was pounding so hard that she couldn¡¯t handle it. It was so quiet even the sound of their breathing could be heard. Suddenly, Erce burst intoughter as she gazed at Harsen¡¯s shadow created at his feet by moonlight. ¡°I see.¡± You like me, too. I like it. Not knowing how cautious he was until he uttered that word, she just smiled happily. A cool breeze blew ¡ª autumn stole up on them. Vicente and Olivia were officially engaged. * * * I¡¯m sorry this took so long. There were some lines that I couldn¡¯t make sense of, otherwise, I would¡¯ve updated a month ago. Chapter 75 75. With the king¡¯s approval, the engagement ceremony proceeded quickly. People expected avish ceremony as grand as Bernhardt and Garten¡¯s names, but contrary to expectations, the engagement between the two happened as if it didn¡¯t ur. It was a different movepared to other families who would hold their children¡¯s engagement ceremonies in a grandiose fashion to emphasize their power. At the engagement ceremony, only the direct line of each family and a small number of affiliates were invited, and the reception was extremely short. It was certainly modestpared to the family¡¯s reputation, but considering the nature of House Bernhardt, people thought that it was not iprehensible. Duchess Garten was initially displeased with her daughter¡¯s modest engagement, but she seemed to be satisfied that the ceremony suited her standards. After the ceremony, they had regr dinners with the Gartens. As the first meeting was held in Bernhardt, the second meeting took ce in Garten. Eating face-to-face with the Duke, Erce felt a prick in her conscience. She felt like she was sinning against Caron. The one good thing was¡­ ¡°Duchess, do you like it?¡± ¡°Of course, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡­the duke¡¯s attitude. Unlike thest time, the Duke did not make advances on her or send her lustful looks. He spoke a few times, but even that was formal and infrequent. It was inly evident he was treating Erce as if she had be apletely different person. For Erce, it was a good thing among the various misfortunes. ¡°Oh, Duke. Did you hear this? Word is that Lenart and Conrad had a dispute over Kaler during thest meeting.¡± ¡°I thought the Leenas negotiations ended neatly 30 years ago.¡± ¡°They did, but there seemed to be some noise beforehand. Probably the reason why the talks failed.¡± The conversation mainly revolved around Duke Garten and Harsen. asionally Olivia and Vicente would exchange a few words, and sometimes Erce would also add in, but that was it. In a dining room that could hold about thirty people, the conversations between them were almost nonexistent. Suddenly, the Duke asked Erce, ¡°Do you enjoy drinking perchance? This time, I got some liquor from the Roselle Brewery in advance. I haven¡¯t opened it yet, but the local lord guarantees that it tastes splendid. If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s pop it open together.¡± The liquor brewed at the Roselle Brewery was familiar to Erce. It was more popr with women than men because of its refreshing taste, unlike regr alcohol. Erce was delighted at the offer. It was the most pleasant thing Duke Garten had ever said. Erce was thinking of taking him up on his offer when she turned her head to the sudden gaze. Harsen was looking at Erce. He simply raised a corner of his mouth without a word, not really stopping her, but for some reason, she felt like she shouldn¡¯t drink. In the end, Erce fizzled out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, how about next time?¡± ¡°Well then.¡± Duke Garten epted the offer in a detached manner. ¡°Would you like a drink with me, Duke?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it today either.¡± ¡°Hmm, guess it really isn¡¯t popr. I¡¯ll have a word with Viscount Roselle.¡± Duke Garten clicked his tongue and sent his butler for the drink. Consequently, everyone but Erce drank the Roselle wine; the social faux pas where Erce would look ambiguously upon those there thus didn¡¯t happen. Erce thought she should send Eirene a bottle of Roselle soon. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d like it since Eirene is a drinker. I¡¯ve not once seen Eirene blind drunk, Caron must have suffered¡­ ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Thinking it was none of her business, Erce dly dismissed her brother¡¯s sufferings. ¡°Duchess, what are you grinning about?¡± Duke Garten¡¯s voice suddenly awakened her from her thoughts. Her lips were apparently twitching into a smile unconsciously. ¡°Oh, I was thinking about my brother¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡­suffering. Erce sealed her lips. There was tension in the several pairs of eyes staring at her. Duke Garten asked Erce in a meaningful voice, ¡°You¡¯re thinking of the Marquis even during dinner. You siblings indeed have a good rtionship as I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°Ah¡­yes.¡± Erce managed to finish her answer, mumbling at the end. She brought up Caron in Garten. It didn¡¯t matter, but it wasn¡¯t good either. Erce looked at Duke Garten. He stroked his chin and nced at Harsen, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Maybe it was because she brought up Caron, the atmosphere suddenly subsided. Amidst the confusing disharmony, Harsen smiled as if he was having fun and put down his knife. Dinner was over. * * * Personally for Erce, the hardest time for her was after the dinner was over. At the end of the meal, Harsen and Duke Garten went to have a private conversation, which forced the remaining people to have tea time together. It was the second time since the Coming-of-Age party, but it was still an ufortable meeting. Olivia was the only one smiling in the reception room. Erce nced at the Duchess. Judging from her not-so-bright expression, it seemed that she didn¡¯t willingly send the queen¡¯s cor. Erce wanted to give it back if she could. Of course, it would be under the condition of annulling the engagement. ¡°How¡¯s the tea?¡± It was Olivia. Since Erce hadn¡¯t tried it yet, she raised her cup and smelled it. It was a familiar scent. ¡°¡­It¡¯s Sanschero.¡± ¡°I especially prepared it for you since you like it.¡± It was especially prepared. Sanschero was a part of Visaride territory. She even got me something from Visaride to please me. Erce felt a bit burdened by her earnest hospitality. ¡°Thank you for caring.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. How about you, Milord?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± It was a monotonous answer, but Olivia¡¯s lips moist from tea, curved into a seemingly satisfied smile. The subtly awkward time passed peacefully, at least on the surface. Suddenly, Olivia held the hand of the Duchess, who looked rather glum from a while ago. ¡°Mother, are you ufortable? You don¡¯t look so well.¡± She didn¡¯t appear ufortable. This position itself was upsetting her. Erce soon realized why. It wouldn¡¯t be ridiculous to think that her big ego was defeated by others. The Duchess covered the back of Olivia¡¯s hand and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Olivia. The food I ate earlier didn¡¯t seem to go well with my stomach.¡± Unlike her darkplexion, her voice was soft. The Duchess looked warmly at Olivia, then gestured toward Erce with her eye. ¡°You looked forward to this meeting, I¡¯m sorry you have to see me like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mother.¡± The Duchess¡¯s demeanor changing so quickly made Erce feel strange. She never thought the Duchess could make that face. Erce knew that she cherished her daughter, but seeing it still amazed her. Olivia was relieved of her anxiety when her mother confirmed she was okay. She returned with a smile and pped her hands. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go on a pic together next time? I like both Garten and Bernhardt, so I don¡¯t mind where it is.¡± At Olivia¡¯s words, Erce lowered her eyes. ¡°Well, it will be quite difficult for a while. As you know, Vicente is preparing for the knight¡¯s exam.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Then let¡¯s go after he finishes. Milord, where would you like to go? ¡°I think it¡¯s better to talk about thister.¡± Vicente cut off the topic without disrespecting her. Olivia narrowed her brows, understanding that it was a roundabout refusal. ¡°You¡¯re being difficult, we¡¯re engaged now. Is it because of the incident the other day? I believe that was resolved after we sent our heirloom.¡± The girl, who had juste of age, seemed to have her father¡¯s short temper. These days, even the Duke didn¡¯t seem so impetuous. Despite the rumors that the Duke was an utter idiot, it wasn¡¯t enough for her to overlook it and only take after his surface personality. Then Olivia spoke again, ¡°Are you still upset about it? But we¡¯re engaged now. There¡¯s no need for you to be so¡ª¡± ¡°Olivia.¡± Duchess Garten stopped Olivia. Olivia bit her lips at her harsh voice. Erce sighed secretly. She must¡¯ve been raised by the Duchess, seeing that she was honest where she shouldn¡¯t be. Two meetings with her and the start didn¡¯t seem very promising. ¡°Master and His Excellency have finished their conversation.¡± Their tea time ended at the servant¡¯s announcement. * * * Leaning against the bedside, Erce reflected on what happened at Garten. I don¡¯t feel good about it, all the more so after seeing the look of fatigue on Vicente¡¯s face after meeting Olivia. At least if the conversation went smoothly, there would be room for her to think positively about the engagement, but unfortunately, it seemed unlikely to happen. ¡°Harsen.¡± Before she knew it, Erce fluttered her lips as she saw the man approaching her and pulling her waist. ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡± Harsen slightly tilted his head at her for stalling her words and then shutting her mouth. But it was difficult for Erce to say it readily. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t like it if I bring up the engagement. Erce too thought, ¡°What¡¯s done is done.¡¯ While also thinking, ¡®But wouldn¡¯t it be better to talk about it before it¡¯s toote?¡¯ Erce groaned at the conflicting thoughts. After looking at Erce with a questioning gaze, he soon began untying theces of her dress. Immediately, the cloth wrapped around the shoulder loosened and the air touched her bare skin. Without noticing that her clothes were being tended to, Erce fell into thought. Should I say it or not? ¡®Well¡­¡¯ I don¡¯t think he¡¯d get upset if I brought it up. Erce, who rolled her eyes as if she were rolling her thoughts away, finally made up her mind and stuttered, ¡°It¡¯s about the engagement. That¡¯s¡­ uh¡­um¡­ I¡¯m saying¡­¡± However, her speech was blocked by the lips rubbing near her neck. Erce squeezed her eyes shut and her shoulders flinched. With his lips still on her skin, Harsen said suggestively, ¡°It¡¯ll be a little difficult to talk about it at this moment.¡± Harsen gently pulled Erce¡¯s waist, hugging her. Erce soon wound her arms around Harsen¡¯s neck, squirming at the sizzling touch slipping through her dress and ascending between her thighs. He keeps digging inside without giving me time to speak. Is he afraid of pillow talk? Erce asked out of curiosity, ¡°Will you listen if I want something?¡± Suddenly, he grinned suggestively as if at a loss, as he teased around her neck, ¡°¡­What do you want?¡± It was a rather awkward tone from which she couldn¡¯t tell whether he agreed or not. Maybe he knew what she wanted. Perhaps by asking that he wanted to initiate a conversation even if a little. It was her first time seeing him so troubled, so even Erce was perplexed inside. If I tell him here to break off the engagement¡­will he listen to me? Then she naturally let out a sigh. I can¡¯t believe I thought of getting what I wanted in this way. It¡¯s cowardly even when I think about it to myself. I guess I¡¯ll have to pass this time. Thinking so, Erce gently stroked the head of the man buried in her. Harsen¡¯s breathing slowed down quietly as if it were rigid for a moment. Erce let out a chuckle and whispered in his ear, ¡°You, dear.¡± Simultaneously with those words, her lowughter echoed in her ears. Harsen raised his head, and wrapping his hand around her neck, he quickly swallowed her lips. * * * Chapter 76 76. The servants huddled around the chef were all depressed. The expression of the head cook, who was listening to a maid with his arms crossed, seriously stiffened. ¡°Leah, you too?¡± ¡°Chef, you too..?¡± ¡°Yes. It happened yesterday too,¡± he nodded stiffly and recalled the night before. ¡°Madamplimented on how delicious the croaker I cooked for her was.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This was the twelfth time!¡± ¡°How even¡­¡± At the word twelfth, the servants were all in shock. Starting with the head cook¡¯s words, they all began to unravel what they had experienced. ¡°Come to think of it, she told me she liked the shoes I brought her and asked me to do it again next time.¡± ¡°Anna, you too? While I was tending to Madam today, she said the hair ornament I brought her was pretty¡ª¡± ¡°Me too, me too! She said that the cake I baked was delicious and asked me to bake it often!¡± ¡°Is that all? I was cleaning the window frame and thedy said ¡®It¡¯s not good to overdo it, so why don¡¯t you take a rest the next day?¡¯ I was just cleaning the window frames!¡± Various anecdotes were poured out. One of them sighed as if he had run into an impasse, ¡°There must be something wrong.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already asked her to consult a doctor¡­¡± Anna shook her head, muffling her words. ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± Lianne came in humming a tune. However, her steps faltered due to the tense gazes directed toward her. ¡°Wh-what?¡± ¡°You know why, right?¡± ¡°¡­Know what?¡± Lianne unconsciously took half a step back at Anna¡¯s seemingly argumentative tone. She just came to get Erce some snacks and did not expect this sudden misfortune. With a swift move, the head cook grabbed Lianne who was slowly shrinking away. ¡°Tell me, Lianne!¡± But, what?! With his chest pounding in frustration, the head cook¡¯s eyes urged her to speak quickly, as he quickly sighed and asked, ¡°I want to know why Madam has be strange these days.¡± ¡°¡­Sorry?¡± Lianne asked back puzzled. ¡®Madam? Strange?¡¯ The only madam she knew was Erce, but strange..? Sure she is weird sometimes, but it¡¯s never to the point of being outrightly strange. Lianne¡¯s lips were quivering at the absurdity of it; regardless, Anna vigorously shook Lianne¡¯s arm as if urging for an answer. ¡°Sister, something is really strange. You and Beth used to be Madam¡¯s only personal attendants, but these days, she takes turns ordering all the maids. Howe?¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± ¡°It is good, really good! But how could she just change overnight!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! She even calls out our names one by one!¡± Nod, nod. Eight heads bobbed up and down like waves in agreement. ¡°Perhaps, has she be cr¡ª s-sick?!¡± ¡°You were trying to say she¡¯s be crazy, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Me? When?¡± At Lianne catching her backbiting, Anna shook her head desperately. Isn¡¯t it sphemous to say such a thing about your master? If the butler or maid caught me, I would not be able to avoid danger. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s true that she has changedtely. We want to know why.¡± The head cook stealthily diverted the conversation, siding with Anna. ¡°I thought if I should inform the Master, but¡­ I¡¯m being careful since it¡¯s a sensitive issue.¡± ¡°No, why is it always the same old story?¡± ¡°Huh? What do¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like Madam suddenly turned kind after having had an awful personality.¡± ¡°I mean she was always kind but¡­¡± The head cook stretched out his sentence as long as a taffy. Looking at Lianne¡¯s frustrated expression, the servants shifted around and continued the head cook¡¯s backbiting, ¡°¡­How to say, there was a strange sense of distance before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, exactly! Like someone who doesn¡¯t want to get attached to us.¡± The gathered maids had the advantage of being honest because they were still young, but unfortunately, Lianne was the only one here who did not understand the honesty. Lianne tilted her head, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Oh, you are unaware since you¡¯re favored by Madam.¡± Then, Lianne began sweating profusely as if she had noticed something. The coy pair of eyes looking at her made her really upset. As for her, she had a lot to say too. ¡°Well, you guys weren¡¯t exactly affable either, were you?¡± ¡°But how can we¡ª¡± ¡°The butler and the head maid ordered us to stay put and not talk to Master and Madam unless necessary.¡± ¡°That made it hard for me, too.¡± Lianne clearly remembered how she felt when she first stepped into Bernhardt. Although the servants had been reced several times, they were all boring people who acted as if they didn¡¯t know how to joke. While it was hard for Lianne to adjust, the problem was Erce. When she was a youngdy at the marquisate, she had a good rapport with the servants ¡ª for which she would get scolded by the previous marquis ¡ª but she couldn¡¯t stand the new environment. Lianne would have forever thought that they were such people if it weren¡¯t for the asionalughter she heard from the kitchen when she went down thirsty in the middle of the night. ¡°Anyway, she¡¯s not sick, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Actually, I am a little worried because she¡¯s been smiling a lottely, but¡­ Lianne decided to call it her madam¡¯s caprice. She didn¡¯t make much progress in her rtionship with the Young Master, but Lianne was grateful that she didn¡¯t show as much frustration as before. Erce certainly looked to be in a good mood, except for when Lady Garten visited the mansion. Aside from Erce¡¯s constant poking for her to get married, Lianne thought that the current change in her wasn¡¯t too bad. ¡®It¡¯s about time she acted friendly.¡¯ Lianne roughly concluded that and said casually, ¡°Give me some refreshments for Madam and Lady Cellon.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, yes, yes!¡± Apprentice chef Harper scrambled through the cloth-wrapped basket. ¡°Not too much!¡± Lianne shouted seeing the snacks overflowing on the te. Harper red at Lianne, ¡°This is too much? Are you trying to starve our Madam to death?¡± Goodness, really? There was nothing butughter in that trivial moment. Lianne couldn¡¯t help but regret that the person she wanted to show this wasn¡¯t here. * * * Meanwhile, Erce, unaware of that fact, was focusing on studying. This was the tenth full-time meeting with Leory. ¡°Schuler de Admuir.¡± ¡°If you ask me to dance, I shall ept it. It¡¯s what a woman at a ball says to a man she¡¯s interested in.¡± Leory smiled softly as Erce replied in a confident voice. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a virtue for women in Grania to either wait for men to ask them to dance, or if they themselves ask the men to dance, then they must do so demurely with shyness, but that expression is often used in Lenart, where they emphasize women¡¯s dignity.¡± Erce inadvertently nodded her head. ¡°There are also female knights in Lenart.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°My husband told me.¡± ¡°Ah yes, His Excellency also went to war with Lenart.¡± Suddenly, Erce¡¯s face bloomed like a flower. ¡°That¡¯s all? He also sessfullypleted the border agreement and acquired Linur¨¦s. There are quite a few mines in thatnd alone. His Majesty also graciously congratted him for the achievement.¡± Erce was excited as if she had achieved all that. Leory looked at Erce, who wasplimenting her husband with a flushed face, finding her adorable. ¡°It must be nice to have a husband you can be proud of.¡± ¡°Of course. In every war he goes to, hees back victorious. Naturally, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t get hurt, but¡­¡± Only then did Erce realize that she had been running her mouth like a fool and shut her mouth. Leory responded to Erce¡¯s excitement by telling her not to mind. ¡°Every Granian knows of the victorious achievements of His Excellency. At the same time, he saved many Granian lives by makingpromises at the right time without prolonging the war. He is well worthy of respect,pared to the great men who were blinded by military achievements and continued unnecessary wars. Naturally, you should be proud.¡± Even with Leory¡¯s words, Erce only blushed in embarrassment. Flustered due to her endlessly burning cheeks, Erce supported her chin with both her hands, unintentionally making a flower cup, she mumbled, ¡°Still, it¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯t go to these wars. After all, that¡¯s why he gets hurt so much.¡± ¡°You seem to like him a lot.¡± ¡°I like him. I really do.¡± Erce strongly affirmed, and suddenly expressed her concern, ¡°That¡¯s why I feel like I¡¯m not good enough. Compared to my husband, I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m good at¡­¡± ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you decide not to say that?¡± ¡°Still,¡± Erce grumbled and bit the snack on the table. Chewing it, a savory scent wafted in her mouth, yet Erce was dissatisfied with the snack that suited her taste. Why does the chef make it so delicious that I can¡¯t stop my hand from picking it up? As she mumbled while chewing, she suddenly felt embarrassed realizing her imprudent attitude toward Leory. ¡°I¡­I wonder if I was being too casual in front of you, teacher.¡± I guess I got a bit attached to Leory after talking about this and that with her. Look at my unbing behavior, just because we¡¯ve gotten a little closer. Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t participate in that little tea party. In the past, when I didn¡¯t have a friend I used to just ramble to myself. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you treat me intimately. And in my opinion, it¡¯s nothing to rebuke someone for. You¡¯re doing great.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Erce¡¯s eyes bent mischievously at the recurring praise. She asked back, half yfully and half curiously. ¡°What do you think my rank would be if I entered Gracivan?¡± Erce started with the premise that she would enter Gracivan in the first ce. Is it because the teacher praised me so much? She would forget about her shyness and sometimes even act a little smug. Am I that good? Sometimes when she was drunk on arrogance, she¡¯d often brag to Harsen. However, his reaction of listening to her quietly and smiling once in a while wasn¡¯t very amusing. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Leory hesitated, her gaze indistinct, ¡°Ninth ce?¡± ¡°In ss?!¡± cried Erce in delight. In the whole school, of course, that would not happen, so she thought the ranking would be in the ss. But that alone was something. It was a ce where talented people from all over the country gathered! However, Leory¡¯s gaze was as intense as an earthquake and a raging typhoon, making Erce wonder. ¡°No, in the school, but¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­should I say from behind?¡± If you¡¯re behind, you¡¯re behind. What else could behind mean? At her dumbfounded blinks, Leory spared no excuses, ¡°It¡¯s Gracivan, Your Grace.¡± Did I get ahead of myself? She was being generous by saying ninth ce from behind. cing her hand on her chest, Erce thought, ugh, no wonder my heart hurts. * * * Her lively stroll stopped at the sight of the boy in front of her. ¡°Are you going to the study?¡± Erce pointed at the books held by Vicente. He had about six thick books in his hand. ¡°Yes,¡± Vicente answered half-heartedly, trying to brush past Erce. However, he had no choice but to stop soon as Erce had blocked his way. Vicente¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, yet Erce feigned ignorance and held out her hands with a bright face, ¡°Isn¡¯t it heavy? Let me carry them.¡± He paused for a moment, taking a look at her lively appearance. ¡°No need.¡± In response, Erce retraced her arm, saying, ¡°Really?¡± She knew that even if she insisted further, she would hear only rejection. ¡°Then, shall we go to the study together? I happen to have some business there, too.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Since she found out his destination anyway, Vicente could not prevent Erce from chasing after him. They headed to the study, without him realizing that he was keeping pace with Erce¡¯s walking speed. At that moment, Erce¡¯s gaze fell on the book Vicente was holding. ¡°Ludelsian, huh. Isn¡¯t it difficult?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s doable.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m good at it. Would you like my help if it¡¯s too difficult?¡± Vicente stared at Erce without answering. No wonder¡­ ¡°You seem to be in a good mood.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m going to the study with you.¡± Her casual tone stopped him in his tracks without realizing it. Erce, who was humming a tune, noticed it and turned around. He saw her tilt her head slightly. ¡°Vicente?¡± Since when? ¡°¡­Nothing.¡± I got used to that voice calling my name. He moved, trying to shake off the vague feeling that was pouring in. Chapter 77: End of Volume 3 77. The study room was imbued with the glow of the sunset. Vicente put the book in his hand on the shelf and headed to the second floor. Erce naturally followed him. The stairs made an old creaking sound when she stepped on them. When she went up to the second floor, she saw Vicente flipping through the pages in an insincere manner. He was scanning through the text at such a high speed that she couldn¡¯t tell if he was looking at it; after rapidly going through the books, he would put them back onto the bookshelf. Seeing him pull out the next book, it seemed that he was looking for something. Though it was unlikely, Erce still peaked at the book wondering if she could be of any help. ¡°You said you had a business here,¡± Vicente said, without even pretending to turn his head. To trante it directly, it meant for her to scram away without disturbing him. As if pretending, Erce immediately picked a seemingly thick book. ¡°Business, yes.¡± She slyly pulled out a book. Dust rose and spread to her face. Coughing, Erce hurriedly put the book back in ce. Unfortunately. she touched an old book that had not been touched by anyone in ages, or the servants had done the job half-heartedly. Vicente looked dumbfounded at Erce having a fit of dry coughs. His temples were throbbing because it was his first time seeing a person being so clumsy at everything they did. She wasn¡¯t a kid thrown by the water1. ¡®I¡¯m worried about the internal affairs.¡¯ At this point, he was getting worried about the co-managed internal affairs that his mother had resumed to take over. Looking at her antics so far, we¡¯d be lucky if she doesn¡¯t destroy the family. ¡°Just say it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I know you have something to do, just not in the study.¡± He had no intention of caring for his grown-up mother. It would be better to hear what she wanted to say and send her off. Erce¡¯s face lit up at his words. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going downtown tomorrow, together with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°¡­Youe to decisions so quickly, I guess it¡¯s a given since you¡¯re an heir to the Dukedom ¡ª very well,¡± she mumbled at his knife-like sharp refusal while appearing like a poor puppy drenched in the rain. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bored at home?¡±¡± ¡°No.¡± It¡¯s not boring. Erce rebuked saying he was being stingy even about spouting these three words. However, her voice carried the extent of her timidness, unable to bear criticism. I must say that her courage is admirable because she tries to talk to me regrly despite her submissive attitude, thought Vicente. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped then.¡± Suddenly, Erce changed her attitude and shrugged coolly. What are you up to? The way she spoke without a hint of regret made him ufortable, but Vicente was reluctant to let it go, so he scrunched his brows. ¡°I hope you have a good time with Lady Garten.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Actually, thedy sent a letter asking if she could pay a visit. But if you¡¯re here, there¡¯s no reason to refuse. You two are even engaged.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please serve her well.¡± ¡°The knight test¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, this is just my opinion, but I don¡¯t think it would be good to give the impression that you¡¯re already neglecting your fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s an only child, how sad would she be. You should also consider your father¡¯s position.¡± He had felt thisst time too ¡ª she had a habit of slyly mentioning Harsen whenever necessary. As if she knew I wouldn¡¯t follow otherwise. Vicente found it a little annoying. She¡¯d corner him to induce a reaction out of him instead of persuading him with words. What can she really do alone? Nothing, it seems. She has always been someone who lived by borrowing other people¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°So please refuse her from visiting.¡± Clearly, he was alsopletely insane, being swayed by such a person. The next day. Vicente witnessed a not-so quarrel-like quarrel at the doorstep of the mansion. ¡°My son will be apanying me today. Mydy-in-waiting will also be there, so I don¡¯t need many people escorting me,¡± Erce was requesting Kyron. ¡°Then at least two people¡ª¡± ¡°I think one person would do, but it¡¯s also crowded today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. His Excellency¡­ Greetings, Young Lord.¡± Kyron bowed to Vicente, who was approaching. Vicente¡¯s gaze went over those who were lined up behind him from one side to another. He looked at Erce as if he understood. I know she neverined, but she seems to have gotten ufortable after going out alone once. At least, she didn¡¯t say that she doesn¡¯t want to be escorted like before. Organizing his thoughts roughly, he said to Kyron, ¡°I will be escorting her, so order them to go back.¡± ¡°Pardon me but His Excellency won¡¯t allow it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility in case anything unpleasant happens.¡± Kyron looked at Vicente as if pleading, but he had no intention of letting a string of people to tag along like hangers-on. Kyron sank into silence as Vicente didn¡¯t seem to budge at all. For him, his lord¡¯smand took the first priority, but it was difficult to disobey Vicente¡¯s orders since he had all the authority after him. Especially when he said he¡¯d take responsibility. Kyron, who had suddenly be a shrimp in a whale fight2, looked at Erce with a weary expression. ¡®Howe she¡¯s getting increasingly deviant?¡¯ She used to obey all orders, but from a certain moment of time, she¡¯s been awfully demanding. At this rate, I fear she might broaden her horizon/ so much so that she wouldter start going out as she pleases without permission. Besides¡­ ¡®Juan Robert.¡¯ Kyron was extremely worried about him. He couldn¡¯t let her go see other men behind his lord. Whenever I see that there might be even a shred of possibility of the beginning of her deviance being due to an affair with another man, I get a brain-splitting headache. It¡¯s too early to jump to conclusions, but if I¡¯m right¡­ ¡®It¡¯ll be the love of the century.¡¯ He mocked inwardly. What did this Visaride do when she met the Robert? He was nervous, but his lord ignored his thoughts. ¡°Your answer?¡± ¡°¡­I understand.¡± Kyron sighed, reciting an answer that was almost set. He may be the future lord; thus even if the Duchess¡¯s request could be rejected, Vicente¡¯s order could not be rejected. Nothing will happen, with that he tried to think optimistically. Adora looked back at Vicente and revealed her doubts, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been curious about for a while now, may I ask?¡± ¡°You may.¡± ¡°Does Her Grace need to get permission from ¡®only¡¯ a subordinate even when escorted?¡± The gazes of those there poured on Adora. For the first time ever, someone raised a question about a scene running as naturally as an engaging cogwheel. Vicente looked at Adora. Is it just my feeling that she emphasized the word ¡®only¡¯? However, looking at Kyron¡¯s expression that was frozen in displeasure, it didn¡¯t seem to be just him. Feeling annoyed, Vicente uttered, ¡°The permission may be given by Sir Kyron, but he essentially follows the instructions given by Father.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I answered, but she followed it back with a question. While living in the mansion, she had been inconspicuously serving only Erce. It was safe to say that she was a bit entric too. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°Usually, marrieddies take an attendant when they go out, but they do it purely at their ¡®will¡¯. If they want to go out alone, they go out alone, and if they need someone, they choose a few people to go out with. If she¡¯s going to the capital during the daytime, she doesn¡¯t even need an escort. Ady-in-waiting or a maid would be enough. This is too¡ª¡± ¡°But in the end, she¡¯ll still be apanied by an attendant, so I see no point in arguing about this.¡± Adora clenched her teeth in annoyance, ¡°Fine.¡± Vicente was slightly offended by her reluctant answer as if she didn¡¯t want to deal with him anymore. The person involved was not doing anything in the first ce, but others were arguing about it. He looked at Erce; she seemed to be deep in thought and spoke as if they should not dy further, ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± As a result, the trip to the city was a rough time just because of the stiff atmosphere. Adora had her head turned away as if she was dissatisfied with something, and Vicente was maintaining his regr posture with a cold face like an ice cube. Erce sighed again as she touched her forehead. It¡¯s hard to bridge the gap when you¡¯re not surrounded by young children for a long time. She had no choice but to coax Adora to soothe the cold air. ¡°Adora, the journey is boring, can you tell me how life at a theology school is?¡± ¡°¡­Your Grace.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious about it.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Perhaps she could not ignore the Duchess¡¯s request, Adora did not refuse Erce¡¯s words even though she expressed displeasure. Vicente watched Adora clear her throat. ¡°First of all¡­as you know, the ce where the Lafern Theological School was built on was a piece ofnd that Ludelsia presented to Grania. It was a token of appreciation to Grania for defeating the Idurs who regrly plundered theirnds. Furthermore, the knight that conquered the Idurs was, His Excellency, the former Duke Bernhardt.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Vicente paid attention when the story of the previous Duke was mentioned. ¡°But it¡¯s not much of a story.¡± Adora quickly skipped over the story and went to the main point. ¡°Theological schools essentially teach theology and doctrines based on Ludelsian religion.¡± Vicente looked somewhat sullen, but Adora continued exining, unaware of it, ¡°Basically, anyone can enter because there are no age or status restrictions. sses are divided into lower ss, intermediate ss, and upper ss, in which each studies theology and chooses a career path. There aren¡¯t that many options. Usually, the goal is to either be a theologian or go to Ludelsia to be a priest.¡± ¡°Fascinating! Most Granians don¡¯t believe in a god, but I guess there are still some people who want to be priests.¡± ¡°There are quite a few orphans at the school, so frankly, some develop a faith out of prospects of food and shelter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­But of course, that alone won¡¯t make them priests.¡± Adora, who identally made a disparaging remark about the faith of her peers, addedmely. She decided to add a little more weight to the story she started with. ¡°In fact, there are a lot of students who are very interested in Ludelsian mythology. It¡¯s been dramatized and tampered with a lot by now, but as they say, Ludelsia is a holy country with many mystical things. For example, there¡¯s the ¡®Atinel Holy Stone¡¯, which is called the Wish Stone. ording to the legend, it was made when someone extracted the heart of their deceased lover and added his own blood to it. It answers only to those who have god¡¯s blood running through their veins and grants their wish. Some say the reason why Ludelsia was able to flourish for a thousand years is that the Holy Stone protected it.¡± ¡°Then there would be no need for them to borrow Grania¡¯s power to drive out Idurs,¡± Vicente cynically pointed out the loophole in the lore. Ludelsia¡¯s military might not have been so weak if there really was a Holy Stone that could grant everything. They wouldn¡¯t be invaded by Idur, and if any king of Ludelsia desperately wanted eternal life, he would have continued his reign without ever dying. Adora humbly epted Vicente¡¯s point and added her thoughts, ¡°Right, but that makes it more interesting.¡± ¡°All myths are nonsense.¡± Adora smiled gently at him. Vicente felt strange when her eyes, which seemed to rip apart just by looking at him, suddenly became gentle. However, the feeling was brief when he heard the words that followed. ¡°You say that despite having such a name.¡± ¡°My name?¡± ¡°Yes, Vicente. It means ¡®lovely child¡¯ in Ludelsian.¡± His stomach churned for an instant. His expression, which rarely changed, became crumpled like a piece of paper. Adora unconsciously brought her hand to her mouth. I was only reciting the meaning of his name, why would he react so sensitively? Her purple pair of eyes turned to the Duchess, pleading for help. But something was strange. ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Grace give him that name?¡± Since it¡¯s a Ludelsian word, Adora thought that the Duchess gave him that name, but the Duchess seemed to bepletely unaware of it. ¡°No. It was¡­¡± Erce was perplexed. She had an inkling that it wasn¡¯t a word of Granian origin, but she never expected it to be a Ludelsian word. Therefore, her words could not be continued immediately and came out with a breath. ¡°¡­Harsen who named him.¡± ¡°His Excellency the Duke?!¡± Adora asked back, not expecting it. Vicente also looked surprised. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that His Excellency knows Ludelsian. It¡¯s even an archaic word!¡± ¡°Archaic?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an archaic word that is no longer used even among the Ludelsians. Unless you¡¯re a royalty, a high-ranking aristocrat, or a priest, there¡¯s no need to learn it. It¡¯s also so difficult that even I don¡¯t know but a few words.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Erce replied speechlessly. If so, it was likely for her not to know that ¡®Vicente¡¯ was in Ludelsian. The matter was how did Harsen know such an archaic word, which even she did not know. Even Erce¡¯s mother, a princess of Ludelsia, never remarked about it. Is it simply a coincidence? Doubt began clouding her mind. Did Eshahilde and Caron know? She unconsciously interlocked her fingers and made eye contact with Vicente. She immediately made a conscious attempt not to fall into a trance and said what she wanted to hear the most at this moment, ¡°Harsen must love you very much.¡± She wanted Vicente to know that his father loved him even if he appeared cold. That he was loved. ¡°¡­No.¡± Thinking it was unlikely, Vicente avoided Erce¡¯s gaze. He didn¡¯t seem to believe that Harsen loved him. But he did love his son. If he didn¡¯t love him, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten mad at her regarding Vicente¡¯s affairs. ¡°I don¡¯t think he gave you a meaningless name.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Milord must¡¯ve looked very lovely in His Excellency¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°¡­My Lady,¡± Vicente called Adora quietly. Obviously, she did not know. That obedient response is agitating me inside. ¡®Father¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t have motion sickness, but he felt his stomach churn. The tormentful time finally came to an end after a few misceneous private conversations. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± As if waiting, Vicente got out of the carriage and raised his arm, ¡°The ground is low.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He carefully pulled Erce out of the carriage. He followed suit when he tried to escort Adora. Remembering something, Vicente lowered his arm slightly, causing Adora¡¯s hand to remain suspended in the air. ¡°Milord?¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware you¡¯ve been through a terrible experience in the social world.¡± The reason she was entrusted to Erce, as he was told, was due to being harassed by men. Maybe that¡¯s why, for a moment, he thought that she would be reluctant to give her hand. In spite of his worries, Adora merely smiled ndly, ¡°You did an excellent job at Lady Garten¡¯s Coming-of-Age party.¡± ¡°At that time¡­¡± At that time, I couldn¡¯t afford to even consider anything secondary to my mother¡¯s matter. However, it was not appropriate to expose Erce, so he remained silent. Adora gently lowered the hand suspended in the air as if she understood everything. Vicente stared at the hand resting on his hand. ¡°Milord, you don¡¯t treat me like them, and I don¡¯t wish to treat you on the same level as those jerks.¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± He tightened his grip on Adora; while being gently led, her outstretched foot stepped on the ground. With this volume 3 ends and so will my trantion of this novel. I know some of you said no but I just don¡¯t find the novel worth my time and effort anymore. I thought I could do 7 volumes¡­ How presumptuous of me, heh. In any case, I learned a lot while working on this novel I had the kindest readers who remained with me till now despite my messy work and irregr updates. I¡¯m very grateful to you all ?? I¡¯d also like to thank lil-valley for her constant help throughout the series. Go check her work if you haven¡¯t yet. Anyway, I¡¯ll still be around and if you still want me to continue you can support me on kofi and I might consider another volume if I get enough incentive. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!